Noua Francia: or The description of that part of Nevv France, which is one continent with Virginia Described in the three late voyages and plantation made by Monsieur de Monts, Monsieur du Pont-Graué, and Monsieur de Poutrincourt, into the countries called by the Frenchmen La Cadie, lying to the southwest of Cape Breton. Together with an excellent seuerall treatie of all the commodities of the said countries, and maners of the naturall inhabitants of the same. Translated out of French into English by P.E.
         Histoire de la Nouvelle France. English. Selections
         Lescarbot, Marc.
      
       
         
           1609
        
      
       Approx. 749 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 165 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A05339
         STC 15491
         ESTC S109397
         99845045
         99845045
         9921
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A05339)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 9921)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 720:09)
      
       
         
           
             Noua Francia: or The description of that part of Nevv France, which is one continent with Virginia Described in the three late voyages and plantation made by Monsieur de Monts, Monsieur du Pont-Graué, and Monsieur de Poutrincourt, into the countries called by the Frenchmen La Cadie, lying to the southwest of Cape Breton. Together with an excellent seuerall treatie of all the commodities of the said countries, and maners of the naturall inhabitants of the same. Translated out of French into English by P.E.
             Histoire de la Nouvelle France. English. Selections
             Lescarbot, Marc.
             Erondelle, Pierre, fl. 1586-1609.
          
           [20], 307, [1] p., folded plate : map
           
             [Printed by Eliot's Court Press] impensis Georgii Bishop,
             Londini :
             1609.
          
           
             A translation of book 2 chapters 31-48 and all of book 3 of: Lescarbot, Marc. Histoire de la Nouvelle France.
             Translator's dedication signed: P. Erondelle.
             Identification of printer from STC.
             The first leaf is blank except for a fleuron.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Indians of North America -- Early works to 1800.
           New France -- Discovery and exploration -- Early works to 1800.
           Acadia -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-05 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-05 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           NOVA
           FRANCIA
           :
           
             Or
             the
          
           DESCRIPTION
           OF
           THAT
           PART
           OF
           NEVV
           FRANCE
           ,
           
             which
             is
             one
             continent
             with
          
           VIRGINIA
           .
        
         
           Described
           in
           the
           three
           late
           Voyages
           and
           Plantation
           made
           by
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Monts
             ,
             Monsieur
             du
             Pont-Graué
             ,
          
           and
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Poutrincourt
          
           ,
           into
           the
           countries
           called
           by
           the
           French
           men
           
             La
             Cadie
          
           ,
           lying
           to
           the
           Southwest
           of
           
             Cape
             Breton
          
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           an
           excellent
           seuerall
           Treatie
           of
           all
           the
           commodities
           of
           the
           said
           countries
           ,
           and
           maners
           of
           the
           naturall
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Translated
           out
           of
           French
           into
           English
           by
           
             P.
             E
             ▪
          
        
         
           LONDINI
           ,
           Impensis
           GEORGII
           BISHOP
           .
        
         
           1609.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           BRIGHT
           STARRE
           OF
           THE
           NORTH
           ,
           HENRY
           
             Prince
             of
             Great
          
           BRITAINE
           .
        
         
           
             MOst
             excellent
             Prince
             :
          
        
         
           my
           Author
           (
           knowing
           that
           there
           are
           someworks
           so
           naturally
           great
           of
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           challenge
           the
           gratious
           protection
           of
           Princes
           )
           hath
           offered
           this
           his
           Historie
           to
           the
           Royall
           patronage
           of
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           two
           Queenes
           ,
           and
           the
           Dauphin
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           it
           might
           stirre
           them
           the
           more
           to
           prosecute
           the
           populating
           of
           the
           lands
           heerein
           described
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Naturals
           thereof
           (
           Sauage
           and
           miserable
           people
           )
           to
           ciuilitie
           and
           right
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           saluation
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           Assuming
           the
           like
           presumption
           ,
           I
           haue
           hoped
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           defects
           which
           necessarily
           attend
           a
           stranger
           ,
           who
           can
           neuer
           attaine
           the
           naturall
           Idiome
           of
           this
           eloquent
           language
           )
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           an
           iniury
           to
           your
           Highnesse
           ;
           but
           an
           addition
           of
           Honor
           ,
           and
           safetie
           of
           tbis
           worke
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           dare
           to
           inscribe
           your
           Princely
           name
           on
           the
           forehead
           thereof
           Which
           bouldnesse
           ,
           the
           noble
           vndertaking
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           hath
           nourished
           ,
           who
           haue
           so
           lately
           begun
           (
           by
           the
           permission
           ,
           and
           vnder
           the
           protection
           of
           his
           excellent
           Maiestie
           ,
           your
           most
           Royall
           Father
           )
           to
           plant
           Christianitie
           in
           Virginia
           ,
           being
           one
           continent
           ,
           &
           next
           adioining
           land
           to
           these
           .
           
           For
           who
           may
           better
           support
           ,
           and
           manage
           magnanimous
           actions
           ,
           such
           as
           be
           the
           peopling
           of
           lands
           ,
           planting
           of
           Colories
           ,
           erecting
           of
           ciuill
           Gouernementes
           ,
           and
           propagating
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           Royall
           and
           Princely
           foundations
           )
           then
           those
           whom
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           hath
           established
           as
           Atlasses
           of
           kingdoms
           &
           Christian
           common
           weales
           ?
           God
           hath
           necessitated
           in
           his
           Prophecie
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Queenes
           to
           be
           nursing
           Fathers
           and
           nursing
           Mothers
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           so
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           onely
           committed
           the
           gouernment
           of
           a
           ripe
           and
           strong
           body
           ,
           able
           to
           subsist
           ,
           but
           hath
           imposed
           the
           care
           of
           the
           tendernesse
           and
           infancie
           thereof
           vpon
           them
           .
           Alexander
           being
           yet
           young
           ,
           would
           haue
           runne
           in
           the
           Olympian
           games
           if
           kings
           had
           runne
           there
           ;
           now
           Kings
           doe
           run
           ;
           now
           Princes
           doe
           worke
           in
           the
           Lords
           haruest
           ,
           to
           spread
           that
           name
           which
           must
           gather
           the
           elect
           from
           the
           vtmost
           endes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           their
           persons
           ,
           yet
           with
           their
           authoritie
           and
           meanes
           .
           I
           know
           your
           Highnesse
           would
           not
           be
           inferiour
           ,
           but
           rather
           excell
           in
           so
           noble
           an
           action
           :
           such
           an
           emulation
           is
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ;
           your
           birth
           leadeth
           vnto
           it
           ;
           Christian
           charitie
           inuiteth
           you
           to
           be
           chiefe
           worker
           in
           the
           sauing
           of
           millions
           of
           soules
           :
           The
           necessitie
           of
           your
           Countrie
           of
           Great
           BRITAINE
           ,
           (
           ouer
           populous
           )
           doth
           require
           it
           :
           And
           lastly
           your
           poore
           Virginians
           doe
           seeme
           to
           implore
           your
           Princely
           aide
           ,
           to
           helpe
           them
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           diuel
           ,
           who
           hath
           hitherto
           made
           them
           liue
           worse
           then
           beasts
           ,
           that
           hencefoorth
           they
           may
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           fould
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           time
           )
           to
           liue
           vnder
           your
           Christian
           gouernmēt
           :
           So
           then
           hauing
           thus
           runne
           ,
           you
           shall
           obtaine
           an
           euerlasting
           Crowne
           of
           glory
           ,
           being
           as
           well
           planter
           ,
           as
           defender
           of
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Highnesse
             humblest
             seruant
             ,
             P.
             ERONDELLE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             GEntle
             Reader
             :
          
        
         
           The
           whole
           volume
           of
           the
           Nauigations
           of
           the
           French
           nation
           into
           the
           West
           Indies
           (
           comprised
           in
           three
           bookes
           )
           was
           brought
           to
           mee
           ,
           to
           be
           translated
           ,
           by
           M.
           Richard
           Hackluyt
           ,
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           worthy
           ,
           and
           profitable
           labours
           ,
           is
           well
           knowen
           to
           most
           men
           of
           worth
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           forrain
           parts
           :
           and
           by
           him
           this
           part
           was
           selected
           and
           chosen
           from
           the
           whole
           worke
           ,
           for
           the
           particular
           vse
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           comparing
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           lands
           of
           the
           Northerly
           parts
           heerein
           mentioned
           with
           that
           of
           Virginia
           ,
           which
           (
           though
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           continent
           and
           both
           lands
           adioyning
           )
           must
           be
           far
           better
           ,
           by
           reason
           it
           stands
           more
           Southerly
           ,
           neerer
           to
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           greater
           encouragement
           may
           be
           giuen
           to
           prosecute
           that
           generous
           and
           godly
           action
           ,
           in
           planting
           and
           peopling
           that
           Country
           ,
           to
           the
           better
           propagation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           saluation
           of
           innumerable
           soules
           ,
           and
           generall
           benefit
           of
           this
           land
           ,
           too
           much
           pestred
           with
           ouer
           many
           people
           .
           Which
           translation
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           is
           but
           a
           part
           of
           a
           greater
           volume
           .
           If
           therefore
           you
           finde
           that
           some
           references
           of
           things
           mentioned
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           said
           volume
           are
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           this
           translation
           ,
           do
           not
           thinke
           it
           strange
           ,
           in
           asmuch
           as
           they
           could
           not
           wel
           be
           brought
           in
           ,
           except
           the
           whole
           volume
           should
           be
           translated
           ,
           which
           of
           purpose
           was
           left
           vndone
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           auoid
           your
           farther
           charges
           ,
           as
           because
           it
           was
           thought
           needlesse
           to
           translate
           more
           then
           concerneth
           that
           which
           adioyneth
           to
           Virginia
           .
           
           What
           good
           the
           English
           Nation
           may
           reape
           of
           this
           worke
           ,
           by
           the
           onely
           description
           that
           is
           found
           therein
           of
           Nations
           ,
           Ilands
           ,
           Harbours
           ,
           Bayes
           ,
           Coasts
           ,
           Riuers
           ,
           Rockes
           ,
           Shoulds
           ,
           Sands
           ,
           Bankes
           ,
           and
           other
           dangers
           ,
           which
           the
           Saylers
           into
           those
           parts
           may
           now
           the
           more
           easily
           finde
           ,
           and
           auoid
           ,
           by
           the
           knowledge
           that
           this
           translation
           giueth
           them
           of
           it
           ,
           let
           the
           Nauigators
           iudge
           therof
           ,
           who
           (
           for
           want
           of
           such
           knowledge
           )
           haue
           found
           themselues
           in
           euident
           perill
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           many
           altogether
           cast
           away
           .
           If
           a
           man
           that
           sheweth
           foorth
           effectually
           the
           zealous
           care
           he
           ▪
           hath
           to
           the
           well-fare
           ,
           and
           common
           good
           of
           his
           country
           ,
           deserueth
           praises
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           I
           refer
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           them
           that
           abhor
           the
           vice
           of
           ingratitude
           (
           hatefull
           aboue
           all
           to
           God
           ,
           &
           goodmen
           )
           whether
           the
           said
           M.
           Hackluyt
           (
           as
           well
           for
           the
           first
           procuring
           of
           this
           translation
           ,
           as
           for
           many
           workes
           of
           his
           ,
           set
           out
           by
           him
           for
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           euerlasting
           fame
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           )
           deserueth
           not
           to
           reape
           thankes
           .
           As
           for
           this
           my
           labour
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           censured
           fauorably
           ,
           and
           my
           good
           affection
           (
           in
           vndertaking
           the
           translating
           of
           this
           worke
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           this
           land
           )
           taken
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           it
           will
           encourage
           me
           to
           endeauour
           my selfe
           to
           doe
           better
           heereafter
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Table
           of
           the
           contents
           
             of
             the
             Chapters
          
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Booke
             .
          
           
             WHerein
             are
             described
             the
             three
             late
             Voiages
             ,
             Nauigations
             ,
             and
             Plantation
             of
             New
             France
             (
             otherwise
             called
             
               La
               Cadia
            
             )
             by
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Monts
               ,
               Monsieur
               du
               Pont-grauè
               ,
            
             and
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               The
               Patent
               ,
               and
               Commission
               of
               the
               French
               king
               to
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Monts
              
               for
               the
               inhabiting
               of
               the
               Countries
               of
               
                 La
                 Cadia
                 ,
                 Canada
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               in
               New
               France
               ,
               from
               the
               40.
               degree
               to
               the
               46.
               
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               The
               voiage
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Monts
              
               into
               New
               France
               :
               accidents
               hapned
               in
               the
               said
               voiage
               :
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               Isie
               bankes
               in
               new
               found
               lands
               :
               the
               imposing
               of
               names
               to
               certaine
               Ports
               :
               the
               perplexitie
               wherein
               they
               were
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               staeie
               of
               their
               other
               shippe
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               The
               leauing
               of
               Port
               
                 du
                 Mouton
              
               :
               the
               accidents
               of
               a
               man
               lost
               in
               the
               woods
               the
               space
               of
               16.
               daies
               :
               
                 Baie
                 Françoise
              
               ,
               or
               the
               French
               Baie
               :
               
                 Port
                 Royall
              
               :
               the
               Riuer
               of
               l'Equille
               :
               a
               Copper
               Myne
               :
               the
               mischiefe
               of
               golden
               Mines
               :
               of
               Diamonds
               :
               Turkie
               stones
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 
              
               The
               description
               of
               the
               riuer
               Saint
               Iohn
               :
               and
               of
               the
               Isle
               Saint
               Croix
               :
               the
               man
               lost
               in
               the
               woods
               found
               out
               16.
               daies
               after
               :
               examples
               of
               some
               strange
               abstinencies
               :
               the
               discords
               of
               the
               Sauages
               deferred
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Monts
              
               :
               the
               fatherly
               authoritie
               among
               the
               said
               Sauages
               :
               what
               husband
               they
               chuse
               to
               their
               daughters
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               A
               farther
               description
               of
               the
               Iland
               Saint
               Croix
               :
               the
               enterprise
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Monts
              
               difficult
               and
               generous
               ,
               yet
               prosecuted
               
               through
               enuie
               :
               thereturne
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Poutrincourt
              
               into
               France
               :
               the
               perils
               of
               the
               voiage
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               The
               buildings
               of
               the
               I
               le
               Saint
               Croix
               :
               the
               Frenchmens
               discommodities
               in
               the
               said
               place
               :
               vnknowen
               sicknesses
               :
               of
               their
               causes
               :
               of
               the
               people
               that
               be
               subiect
               to
               it
               :
               of
               Diets
               ,
               badde
               Waters
               ,
               Aires
               ,
               Windes
               ,
               Lakes
               ,
               corruption
               of
               Woods
               ,
               seasons
               ,
               disposition
               of
               bodies
               ,
               of
               young
               ,
               of
               old
               :
               the
               Authors
               aduise
               touching
               the
               gouernment
               of
               health
               ,
               and
               cure
               of
               the
               said
               diseases
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               The
               discouery
               of
               new
               lands
               by
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Monts
              
               :
               fabulous
               tales
               and
               reports
               of
               the
               riuer
               and
               fained
               towne
               of
               Norombega
               :
               the
               refuting
               of
               the
               Authors
               that
               haue
               written
               therof
               :
               fish
               bankes
               in
               New
               found
               land
               :
               
                 Kinibeki
                 :
                 Chouäcoet
                 :
                 Malebarre
                 :
                 Armouchiquois
                 :
              
               the
               death
               of
               a
               French
               man
               killed
               :
               mortalitie
               of
               Englishmen
               in
               Virginia
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               The
               arriuall
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 du
                 Pont
              
               to
               Saint
               Croix
               :
               the
               habitation
               transferred
               into
               Port
               Royall
               :
               returne
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Monts
              
               into
               France
               :
               the
               difficultie
               of
               hand
               Milles
               ,
               the
               furniture
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Monsieur
                 du
                 Pont
              
               ,
               for
               the
               discouery
               of
               new
               lands
               beyond
               Malebarre
               :
               Shipwracke
               :
               Forecast
               for
               the
               returne
               into
               France
               :
               Comparison
               of
               these
               voiages
               with
               them
               of
               Florida
               :
               the
               blame
               of
               those
               that
               dispraise
               the
               tillage
               of
               the
               land
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               The
               first
               motiue
               and
               acceptation
               of
               the
               voiage
               by
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Poutrincourt
              
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Author
               into
               New
               France
               :
               their
               departure
               from
               Paris
               to
               goe
               into
               Rochell
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               The
               name
               of
               our
               shippe
               called
               the
               Ionas
               :
               the
               shallow
               water
               of
               Rochell
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               hard
               going
               out
               :
               Rochell
               a
               reformed
               towne
               :
               the
               common
               people
               is
               insolent
               :
               Croquans
               :
               the
               accident
               of
               the
               shipwracke
               of
               the
               Ionas
               new
               preparation
               :
               weake
               Souldiers
               are
               not
               to
               be
               placed
               vpon
               frontiers
               :
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Rochell
               doe
               pray
               for
               the
               couersion
               of
               the
               Sauages
               :
               the
               smal
               
               zeale
               of
               ours
               :
               the
               Eucharist
               carried
               in
               voiages
               by
               the
               ancient
               Christians
               :
               the
               diligence
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Poutrincourt
              
               at
               the
               very
               point
               of
               shipping
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               Their
               departure
               from
               Rochel
               :
               Sundry
               meetings
               of
               ships
               and
               Pirates
               :
               stormy
               sea
               about
               the
               Açores
               ,
               and
               whence
               it
               proceedes
               :
               Why
               the
               West-windes
               are
               frequent
               in
               the
               West-sea
               :
               From
               whence
               the
               windes
               doe
               come
               :
               Porpeses
               doe
               prognosticate
               stormes
               :
               Meanes
               to
               take
               them
               :
               The
               describing
               of
               them
               :
               Of
               stormes
               :
               Their
               effects
               :
               Of
               calmes
               ;
               What
               is
               a
               Gust
               of
               winde
               :
               How
               it
               is
               made
               :
               The
               effects
               thereof
               :
               The
               bouldnesse
               of
               Mariners
               :
               how
               reuerence
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               Kings
               ship
               :
               The
               supputation
               of
               the
               voyage
               :
               Hot
               sea
               ,
               then
               coold
               :
               The
               reason
               of
               it
               :
               And
               of
               the
               Banckes
               of
               Ise
               in
               New-found-land
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               great
               Bancke
               of
               Morues
               or
               Coddes
               :
               Of
               the
               sound
               :
               Our
               comming
               to
               the
               said
               Bancke
               :
               The
               description
               thereof
               :
               The
               fishing
               of
               New-land-fish
               :
               And
               of
               birdes
               :
               The
               greedinesse
               of
               the
               birdes
               called
               by
               French-men
               :
               Happe-foyes
               :
               Diuers
               perils
               :
               Gods
               fauours
               :
               The
               causes
               of
               frequent
               and
               long
               mistes
               in
               the
               Westerne-sea
               :
               Land
               markes
               :
               The
               sight
               of
               it
               :
               Maruellous
               odours
               :
               The
               boording
               of
               two
               Shaloupes
               :
               The
               landing
               at
               the
               Port
               
                 Du
                 Mouton
              
               :
               The
               comming
               to
               Port
               Royall
               :
               Of
               two
               French-men
               remaining
               there
               alone
               among
               the
               Sauages
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               The
               happy
               meeting
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 du
                 Pont
              
               :
               His
               returne
               to
               Port
               Royall
               :
               Reioycing
               :
               Description
               of
               the
               confines
               of
               the
               said
               Port
               :
               Coniectures
               touching
               the
               head
               and
               spring
               of
               the
               great
               riuer
               of
               Canada
               :
               Sowing
               of
               corne
               :
               
                 Monsieur
                 du
                 Ponts
              
               return
               into
               France
               :
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Poutrincourts
              
               voyage
               vnto
               the
               country
               of
               the
               Armouchiquois
               :
               Faire
               Rie
               sprung
               foorth
               without
               tillage
               :
               The
               exercises
               and
               maner
               of
               liuing
               in
               Port
               Royall
               :
               The
               Medowes
               of
               the
               riuer
               
                 de
                 l'Equille
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIIII
                 .
              
               Their
               departing
               from
               the
               I
               le
               Saint
               Croix
               :
               The
               bay
               of
               
                 Marchin
                 :
                 Choüakoet
              
               :
               vines
               and
               grapes
               :
               The
               liberality
               of
               
               the
               Sauages
               :
               The
               land
               and
               people
               of
               the
               Armouchiquois
               :
               The
               cure
               of
               an
               Armouchiquois
               wounded
               :
               The
               simplicity
               and
               ignorance
               of
               that
               people
               :
               Vices
               of
               the
               Armouchiquois
               :
               Suspition
               :
               People
               not
               caring
               for
               clothes
               :
               Cornesowed
               ,
               and
               Vines
               planted
               in
               the
               Armouchiquois
               countrie
               :
               Quantity
               of
               grapes
               :
               Abundance
               of
               people
               :
               dangerous
               sea
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               Dangers
               :
               vnknowen
               language
               :
               The
               making
               of
               aforge
               and
               of
               an
               ouen
               :
               Crosses
               set
               vp
               :
               Plenty
               :
               A
               conspiracy
               :
               Disobedience
               :
               Murther
               :
               The
               flight
               of
               three
               hundred
               against
               ten
               :
               The
               agility
               of
               the
               Armouchiquois
               :
               Bad
               company
               dangerous
               :
               The
               accident
               of
               a
               musket
               that
               did
               burst
               :
               The
               Sauages
               insolency
               :
               Their
               timorosity
               ,
               impiety
               ,
               and
               flight
               :
               The
               fortunate
               Port
               :
               A
               bad
               sea
               :
               reuenge
               :
               The
               counsell
               and
               resolution
               for
               the
               returne
               :
               New
               perils
               :
               Gods
               fauours
               :
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Poutrincourts
              
               arriuall
               at
               Port
               Royall
               :
               How
               he
               was
               receiued
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               The
               Condition
               of
               the
               corne
               which
               they
               sowed
               :
               The
               institution
               of
               the
               order
               of
               bon-temps
               :
               The
               Sauages
               behauiour
               among
               the
               French-men
               :
               The
               state
               of
               Winter
               :
               Why
               raines
               and
               fogges
               be
               rare
               in
               this
               season
               :
               Why
               raine
               is
               frequent
               betweene
               the
               Tropiques
               :
               Snow
               profitable
               to
               the
               ground
               :
               the
               state
               of
               Ianuarie
               :
               Conformity
               of
               weather
               in
               the
               ancient
               and
               New
               France
               :
               Why
               the
               spring
               is
               slow
               :
               The
               tilling
               of
               gardens
               :
               Their
               crop
               :
               A
               water
               mill
               :
               A
               Manna
               of
               Herrings
               :
               Preparation
               for
               the
               returne
               :
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Poutrincourts
              
               inuention
               :
               The
               Sauages
               admiration
               :
               Newes
               from
               France
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               The
               arriuall
               of
               the
               French
               :
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Monts
              
               his
               society
               is
               broken
               ,
               and
               why
               :
               The
               Couetousnesse
               of
               them
               that
               rob
               the
               dead
               :
               Bonfires
               for
               the
               Natiuity
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Orleans
               :
               The
               departing
               of
               the
               Sauages
               to
               goe
               to
               wars
               :
               
                 Sagamos
                 Membertou
              
               :
               Voyages
               vpon
               the
               Coast
               of
               the
               French
               Bay
               :
               Base
               traficke
               :
               The
               towne
               of
               Ouïgoudi
               :
               How
               the
               Sauages
               doe
               make
               great
               voyages
               :
               Their
               bad
               intention
               :
               A
               steele
               Mine
               :
               Sea
               woules
               (
               or
               seales
               )
               voyces
               :
               The
               state
               of
               the
               I
               le
               Saint
               Croix
               :
               
               The
               Sauages
               loue
               towards
               their
               children
               :
               the
               returne
               into
               Port
               Royall
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               The
               Port
               
                 de
                 Campseau
              
               :
               our
               departure
               from
               Port
               Royall
               :
               Fogges
               of
               eight
               daies
               continuance
               :
               A
               Raine-bow
               appearing
               in
               the
               water
               :
               The
               Port
               of
               Saualet
               :
               Tillage
               an
               honourable
               exercise
               :
               The
               griefe
               of
               the
               Sauages
               at
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Poutrincourt
              
               his
               going
               away
               :
               Returne
               into
               France
               :
               Voyage
               into
               Mount
               S.
               Michell
               :
               The
               fruites
               of
               New
               France
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               :
               A
               voyage
               into
               New
               France
               after
               the
               returne
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Poutrincourt
              
               into
               France
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Booke
             .
          
           
             COntaining
             the
             customes
             and
             maners
             of
             life
             of
             the
             West
             Indians
             of
             New
             France
             ,
             compared
             to
             them
             of
             the
             ancient
             people
             of
             these
             parts
             ;
             and
             specially
             to
             them
             that
             bee
             in
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             parallele
             and
             degree
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               Natiuitie
               :
               custome
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               Cimbres
               ,
               Frenchmen
               and
               Sauages
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               imposing
               of
               names
               :
               the
               abuses
               of
               them
               that
               giue
               the
               names
               of
               Christians
               to
               Infidels
               :
               Names
               haue
               not
               beene
               giuen
               without
               occasion
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               bringing
               vp
               of
               children
               :
               of
               the
               Women
               of
               our
               time
               :
               of
               the
               ancient
               Germain
               Women
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               loue
               towards
               Children
               :
               the
               Sauage
               Women
               loue
               their
               children
               more
               then
               the
               Women
               of
               these
               parts
               vse
               to
               do
               :
               and
               the
               cause
               why
               :
               wherein
               New
               France
               is
               profitable
               to
               the
               ancient
               France
               :
               Possession
               of
               the
               land
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               Of
               Religion
               :
               the
               origine
               of
               Idolatrie
               :
               he
               which
               worshipeth
               nothing
               is
               more
               capable
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               than
               an
               idolater
               :
               
               the
               Canadians
               Religion
               :
               People
               easie
               to
               be
               conuerted
               :
               the
               Astorgie
               and
               impietie
               of
               the
               Christians
               of
               this
               day
               :
               the
               giuing
               of
               foode
               and
               teaching
               of
               Arts
               is
               the
               meanes
               to
               conuert
               Sauage
               people
               :
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               :
               of
               certaine
               Sauages
               already
               Christians
               in
               minde
               :
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Sauages
               in
               Virginia
               :
               fabulous
               tales
               concerning
               the
               Resurrection
               :
               the
               Simulachers
               of
               gods
               :
               the
               Floridians
               religion
               :
               the
               error
               of
               Belle-forest
               the
               Cosmographer
               :
               the
               worshipping
               of
               the
               Sunne
               :
               the
               kissing
               of
               hands
               :
               the
               Brasilians
               vexed
               by
               the
               diuell
               :
               they
               haue
               some
               obscure
               knowledge
               of
               the
               generall
               floud
               :
               and
               of
               some
               Christian
               which
               anciently
               hath
               beene
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               Soothsàiers
               ,
               and
               Aoutmoins
               :
               of
               Priesthood
               :
               the
               Idols
               of
               the
               Mexicans
               :
               the
               Indian
               Priests
               are
               Phisicions
               withall
               :
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               :
               the
               Aoutmoins
               subtilties
               :
               how
               they
               call
               vpon
               diuels
               :
               songs
               to
               the
               praises
               of
               the
               diuell
               :
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Sauages
               :
               Bonefiers
               vpon
               Saint
               Iohns
               daies
               :
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               :
               the
               office
               of
               Priesthood
               successiue
               :
               of
               the
               Caraibes
               ,
               deceiuers
               like
               to
               the
               sacrificers
               of
               the
               Idoll
               Bell.
               
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               Language
               :
               the
               Indians
               be
               all
               diuided
               in
               languages
               :
               time
               bringeth
               an
               alteration
               in
               the
               toungs
               :
               the
               conformity
               of
               them
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               change
               of
               tongues
               :
               since
               when
               the
               trade
               of
               Beuers
               hath
               beene
               :
               the
               Sauages
               pronunciation
               :
               of
               the
               ancient
               Hebrewes
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               Latines
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Parisians
               :
               the
               Sauages
               haue
               particular
               tongues
               ,
               not
               vnderstood
               by
               New
               found
               land
               men
               :
               the
               Sauages
               maner
               of
               reckoning
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               Of
               learning
               :
               the
               inuention
               of
               letters
               is
               admirable
               :
               the
               ancient
               Germains
               were
               without
               letters
               :
               the
               letters
               and
               Sciences
               were
               among
               the
               Gaullois
               ,
               before
               that
               either
               the
               Greeks
               or
               Latins
               had
               them
               :
               the
               Sarronides
               were
               in
               the
               old
               times
               Diuines
               and
               Philosophers
               among
               the
               Gaullois
               :
               the
               Bardes
               were
               Poets
               :
               thereuerence
               that
               was
               vsed
               towards
               them
               :
               the
               reuerence
               of
               Mars
               towards
               the
               Muses
               :
               the
               king
               his
               eldest
               daughter
               :
               the
               Basilicke
               fastned
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               Apollo
               .
            
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               Of
               Clothes
               and
               of
               Haires
               :
               to
               what
               end
               Garments
               were
               made
               :
               the
               nakednesse
               of
               the
               ancient
               Picts
               :
               of
               the
               moderne
               Aethiopians
               :
               of
               the
               Brasilians
               :
               the
               Sauages
               of
               New
               France
               more
               honest
               :
               their
               Cloakes
               of
               skins
               :
               the
               ancient
               Hercules
               his
               garment
               ,
               of
               the
               ancient
               Germains
               ,
               of
               the
               Gothes
               :
               the
               Shooing
               and
               Hoseing
               of
               the
               Sauages
               :
               the
               couering
               of
               the
               head
               :
               the
               Haires
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               Gaullois
               ,
               Gothes
               :
               the
               Ordinance
               for
               the
               Priests
               to
               weare
               Hats
               :
               Shauen
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               shape
               and
               dexterity
               of
               the
               Sauages
               :
               Mans
               forme
               is
               the
               most
               perfit
               :
               the
               violence
               done
               to
               Nature
               ;
               the
               Brasilians
               be
               short
               nosed
               :
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Sauages
               be
               handsome
               men
               :
               halfe
               dwarfes
               :
               the
               Patagons
               be
               Gyants
               :
               The
               fauour
               of
               the
               Sauages
               :
               the
               description
               of
               the
               Westerly
               flies
               :
               Why
               the
               Americans
               are
               not
               blacke
               :
               From
               whence
               proceedes
               the
               heat
               of
               Affrica
               :
               And
               the
               coolenesse
               of
               America
               being
               in
               the
               selfesame
               degree
               :
               Of
               the
               colour
               of
               the
               haires
               and
               of
               the
               beard
               :
               When
               the
               Romans
               began
               to
               weare
               beardes
               :
               ihe
               Sauages
               are
               not
               hairy
               :
               Hairy
               women
               :
               The
               ancient
               Gaullois
               and
               Germans
               had
               their
               haires
               yellow
               like
               gold
               :
               Their
               lookes
               ,
               voices
               ,
               eies
               :
               The
               women
               shrew
               :
               The
               eies
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Taprobane
               ,
               of
               the
               Sauages
               ,
               and
               Scythians
               :
               Of
               the
               lips
               :
               Monstruous
               bodies
               :
               The
               agility
               of
               the
               body
               :
               What
               the
               Naires
               of
               Malebaris
               doe
               for
               to
               be
               nimble
               :
               What
               people
               haue
               agility
               :
               The
               Indians
               skilfulnesse
               in
               swimming
               :
               A
               sharpe
               sight
               :
               The
               Sauages
               sense
               of
               smelling
               :
               Their
               hatred
               against
               the
               Spaniards
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               ornaments
               of
               the
               body
               :
               Of
               the
               painting
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               Romans
               ,
               Affricans
               &c.
               ancient
               Englishmen
               ,
               Picts
               ,
               Gothes
               &c.
               
               West-Indians
               :
               Of
               the
               markes
               ,
               razings
               ,
               and
               incisions
               on
               their
               flesh
               :
               Of
               the
               markes
               of
               the
               ancient
               Hebrewe
               ,
               Tyrons
               and
               Christians
               :
               The
               reproouing
               of
               the
               painting
               of
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               other
               paintings
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               outward
               ornaments
               :
               The
               two
               Tyrants
               of
               our
               life
               :
               
               The
               superfluity
               of
               the
               ancient
               Rome
               :
               The
               excesse
               of
               Ladies
               ,
               of
               their
               wiers
               and
               periwigges
               :
               Colouring
               of
               haires
               :
               Eare-rings
               :
               Bracelets
               ,
               garters
               ,
               buskins
               and
               shooes
               :
               What
               pearles
               are
               ,
               
                 Matachiaz
                 ,
                 Vignols
                 ,
                 Esurgni
              
               :
               Carkanets
               of
               iron
               ,
               and
               of
               gold
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               Of
               mariage
               :
               The
               Iewes
               custome
               :
               The
               widdowes
               do
               blacken
               their
               faces
               :
               the
               prostituting
               of
               Maidens
               :
               the
               continency
               of
               the
               Souriquois
               women
               :
               the
               maner
               to
               make
               sute
               to
               a
               maid
               for
               mariage
               :
               the
               prostituting
               of
               maidens
               in
               Brasill
               :
               of
               the
               Pox
               :
               the
               cure
               thereof
               :
               the
               chastitie
               of
               the
               ancient
               German
               women
               :
               reason
               for
               the
               Sauages
               continency
               :
               the
               Floridians
               doe
               loue
               women
               :
               Ithyphalles
               :
               Degrees
               of
               consanguinity
               :
               The
               Gaulloise
               women
               fruitfull
               :
               Poligamy
               without
               Iealousie
               :
               Diuorce
               :
               What
               a
               man
               ought
               to
               doe
               hauing
               a
               bad
               wife
               :
               Abstinency
               of
               the
               widowes
               :
               The
               Infidels
               haue
               whoredome
               in
               abomination
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIIII
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               Sauages
               Tabagie
               ,
               or
               banquet
               :
               The
               manner
               of
               liuing
               of
               the
               Sauages
               of
               the
               hether
               lands
               :
               How
               the
               Armouchiquois
               vse
               and
               serue
               themselues
               with
               their
               Corne
               :
               the
               ancient
               Italians
               did
               the
               like
               :
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               Sauages
               ,
               making
               their
               Tabagy
               :
               the
               women
               eat
               by
               themselues
               :
               the
               honour
               giuen
               to
               women
               amongst
               the
               ancient
               Gaullois
               and
               Germans
               :
               the
               bad
               condition
               of
               them
               among
               the
               Romans
               :
               What
               they
               haue
               beene
               that
               haue
               established
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               :
               the
               manner
               of
               liuing
               of
               the
               ancient
               Romans
               ,
               Tartarians
               ,
               Moschouites
               ,
               Getulians
               ,
               Germans
               ,
               Aethiopians
               ,
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               of
               Aemilian
               ,
               Traian
               ,
               Adrian
               :
               and
               of
               the
               Sauages
               :
               Salt
               not
               altogether
               necessary
               :
               the
               Sauages
               doe
               sometimes
               suffer
               want
               :
               their
               superstition
               :
               Of
               their
               gluttony
               and
               of
               Hercules
               :
               the
               Brasilians
               food
               :
               Anthropophagy
               :
               Strange
               prostituting
               of
               maidens
               :
               communalty
               of
               life
               :
               the
               Sauages
               Hospitality
               ,
               of
               the
               Gaullois
               and
               Germans
               :
               Of
               drinking
               ,
               the
               sirst
               Romans
               had
               no
               vines
               :
               the
               Beere
               of
               the
               ancient
               Gaullois
               ,
               and
               Aegyptians
               :
               the
               ancient
               Germans
               did
               hate
               wine
               :
               How
               wine
               is
               necessary
               :
               Tabacco
               :
               the
               drinking
               one
               to
               another
               :
               the
               drinke
               of
               the
               Floridians
               and
               Brasilians
               :
               Hidromel
               .
            
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               Of
               dances
               and
               songes
               :
               The
               origine
               of
               dances
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               :
               dances
               and
               songes
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               Neptune
               ,
               Mars
               ,
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Salians
                 :
                 Praesul
              
               :
               Socrates
               dance
               :
               The
               dances
               turned
               into
               bad
               vse
               :
               How
               much
               dangerous
               :
               All
               Sauages
               doe
               vse
               dancing
               :
               To
               what
               end
               :
               Orpheus
               his
               foolish
               song
               :
               Why
               we
               sing
               to
               God
               :
               The
               songes
               of
               the
               Souriquois
               :
               Of
               holy
               people
               :
               Of
               the
               Gaullois
               Bardes
               :
               Sonnets
               made
               by
               the
               commandement
               of
               
                 Charolus
                 Magnus
              
               :
               The
               song
               of
               the
               Lacedemonians
               :
               The
               dances
               and
               songes
               of
               the
               Sauages
               :
               The
               orations
               of
               their
               Captaines
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               body
               :
               Phthisie
               :
               The
               sweatinges
               of
               the
               Sauages
               :
               the
               Phisitions
               and
               Chirurgions
               of
               the
               Floridians
               ,
               Brasilians
               and
               Souriquois
               :
               Cures
               made
               by
               Charmes
               :
               A
               maruellous
               report
               of
               the
               despising
               of
               griefe
               :
               Triall
               of
               constancy
               :
               Suffering
               of
               torments
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               Diana
               and
               of
               the
               Sun
               :
               the
               long
               liues
               of
               the
               Sauages
               :
               the
               causes
               thereof
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               shortning
               of
               our
               daies
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP
                 XVII
                 .
              
               The
               mens
               exercices
               :
               of
               Bowes
               and
               arrowes
               ,
               Maces
               ,
               Bucklers
               ,
               fishing
               lines
               ,
               Rackets
               :
               the
               Sauages
               Canowes
               ,
               or
               boates
               ,
               and
               their
               fashion
               :
               Canowes
               made
               of
               willowes
               ,
               of
               paper
               ,
               of
               leather
               ,
               of
               hollowed
               trees
               :
               the
               originall
               of
               the
               fables
               of
               the
               Syrens
               ,
               or
               Mermaidens
               ;
               long
               trauels
               through
               the
               woods
               ;
               pottery
               of
               Earth
               ;
               the
               tillage
               of
               the
               ground
               ;
               the
               ancient
               Germans
               had
               no
               lands
               proper
               or
               peculiar
               to
               them
               ;
               the
               Sauages
               are
               not
               laborious
               ;
               how
               they
               manure
               the
               land
               ;
               double
               sowing
               ,
               and
               double
               Haruest
               ;
               How
               they
               liue
               in
               Winter
               ;
               the
               Sauages
               townes
               ▪
               of
               the
               originall
               of
               townes
               ;
               the
               first
               builders
               in
               the
               Gaulles
               ;
               of
               the
               word
               Magus
               :
               Philosophy
               hath
               beene
               first
               found
               out
               by
               the
               Barbarians
               ;
               the
               plaies
               and
               games
               of
               the
               Sauages
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               The
               womens
               exercices
               ;
               the
               woman
               is
               called
               pierced
               or
               hollowed
               ;
               the
               women
               are
               saued
               in
               bringing
               foorth
               of
               Children
               ;
               of
               purification
               ;
               the
               hard
               condition
               of
               the
               women
               among
               the
               Sauages
               ;
               
               ges
               ;
               of
               mattes
               ,
               currying
               and
               dressing
               of
               leather
               ;
               their
               making
               of
               Baskets
               ,
               Purses
               ,
               Dies
               ,
               Dishes
               ,
               Matachiaz
               ,
               Canowes
               ;
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               Sauage
               women
               towards
               their
               husbands
               ;
               their
               chastity
               ;
               A
               faire
               obseruation
               vpon
               the
               Hebrew
               names
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               woman
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               Of
               Ciuilitie
               ;
               the
               first
               Ciuilitie
               ,
               is
               the
               obedience
               to
               God
               and
               to
               the
               parents
               ;
               the
               Sauages
               be
               Slouenly
               at
               their
               Banquets
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               linnen
               ;
               the
               repast
               of
               the
               ancient
               Gaullois
               and
               Germains
               ;
               of
               the
               arriuing
               of
               the
               Sauages
               into
               any
               place
               ;
               their
               Greetings
               ;
               likewise
               of
               the
               Greekes
               ,
               Romans
               ,
               and
               Hebrewes
               ;
               of
               the
               saluting
               in
               Sneezing
               ;
               Item
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Letters
               ;
               of
               the
               Farewell
               ;
               the
               Sauages
               reuerence
               to
               their
               Fathers
               and
               Mothers
               ;
               Curse
               to
               him
               which
               honoreth
               not
               his
               Father
               and
               his
               mother
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               Vertues
               and
               Vices
               of
               the
               Sauages
               ;
               the
               Principles
               of
               Vertue
               are
               invs
               ,
               euen
               from
               our
               birth
               ;
               of
               force
               ,
               and
               greatnesse
               of
               courage
               ;
               the
               ancient
               Gaullois
               were
               without
               feare
               ;
               the
               Sauages
               are
               reuengefull
               ;
               wherin
               temperance
               consisteth
               ;
               whether
               the
               Sauages
               are
               indued
               therewith
               ;
               wherein
               Liberalitie
               consisteth
               ;
               the
               Sauages
               Liberality
               ;
               they
               disdaine
               the
               couetous
               pelting
               Merchants
               ;
               their
               Magnificence
               ,
               Hospitality
               ,
               Piety
               towards
               their
               Fathers
               and
               Mothers
               ;
               of
               their
               Iustice
               ;
               the
               execution
               of
               Iustice
               ;
               the
               incredible
               euasion
               of
               two
               Sauages
               ,
               prisoners
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Sauages
               be
               diligent
               and
               slothfull
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
              
               Of
               Hunting
               ;
               the
               originall
               thereof
               ;
               to
               whom
               it
               belongeth
               ;
               to
               what
               end
               Kings
               are
               chosen
               ;
               hunting
               the
               image
               of
               War
               ;
               the
               first
               end
               thereof
               ;
               the
               interpretation
               of
               one
               verse
               of
               the
               32.
               
               Psalme
               ;
               all
               Sauages
               doe
               hunt
               ;
               when
               and
               how
               ;
               the
               discription
               of
               the
               hunting
               of
               the
               Ellan
               or
               Stagge
               ;
               the
               Sauages
               hounds
               ;
               the
               Sauages
               haue
               Rackets
               at
               theirfeet
               when
               they
               hunt
               ;
               their
               continuance
               in
               hunting
               ;
               faire
               inuention
               of
               them
               for
               the
               Kitching
               ;
               their
               womens
               duty
               after
               the
               hunting
               ;
               the
               fishing
               or
               hunting
               of
               the
               Beuer
               ;
               the
               discription
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               her
               admirable
               
               building
               ;
               how
               she
               is
               taken
               ;
               from
               whence
               anciently
               the
               Beuers
               did
               come
               ;
               Of
               Beares
               ;
               Leopards
               ;
               the
               discription
               of
               the
               beast
               called
               Nibachés
               ;
               Wolues
               ;
               Conies
               &c.
               the
               Cattell
               of
               France
               do
               profit
               well
               in
               New
               France
               ;
               Maruellous
               multiplicatin
               of
               Beasts
               ;
               of
               the
               beasts
               of
               Florida
               ,
               and
               of
               Brasill
               ;
               the
               Sauages
               are
               truely
               noble
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
              
               Of
               Hauking
               ;
               the
               Muses
               doe
               delight
               in
               hunting
               ;
               hawking
               is
               a
               noble
               exercise
               How
               the
               Sauages
               take
               their
               fowle
               ;
               Ilands
               swarming
               with
               birds
               ;
               the
               foules
               of
               Port
               Royall
               ;
               Of
               a
               bird
               called
               Niridau
               :
               of
               glistering
               flies
               ;
               Turky
               or
               Indian
               Cocks
               ;
               the
               foules
               of
               Florida
               ,
               and
               of
               Brasill
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               Of
               Fishing
               ;
               a
               comparison
               betweene
               Hunting
               ,
               Hauking
               and
               Fishing
               ;
               an
               Emperour
               delighting
               himselfe
               in
               Fishing
               ;
               Plato
               his
               absurdity
               ;
               Fishing
               permitted
               to
               Churchmen
               ;
               the
               feeding
               vpon
               fish
               is
               the
               best
               and
               wholesomest
               food
               :
               euery
               Fish
               dreads
               the
               Winter
               ,
               and
               withdraweth
               himselfe
               ,
               they
               returne
               in
               the
               Spring
               time
               ;
               a
               manna
               of
               Smelts
               ,
               Heerings
               ,
               Pilchers
               ,
               Sturgeons
               and
               Salmons
               ;
               the
               maner
               of
               taking
               of
               them
               by
               the
               Sauages
               ;
               the
               abuse
               &
               superstition
               of
               Pythagoras
               ;
               the
               Sanctorum
               of
               New
               found
               land
               fishermen
               ;
               of
               the
               shell
               Fish
               of
               Port
               Royall
               ;
               the
               fishing
               of
               the
               Codde
               ;
               whether
               Cods
               doe
               sleepe
               ;
               the
               cause
               why
               fishes
               sleepe
               not
               ;
               fishes
               hauing
               stones
               in
               their
               heads
               (
               as
               the
               Codde
               )
               doe
               feare
               Winter
               ;
               Oile
               (
               or
               traine
               )
               of
               fish
               ;
               the
               fishing
               of
               the
               Whale
               ;
               wherein
               the
               hardinesse
               and
               bouldnesse
               of
               the
               Sauages
               is
               to
               be
               admired
               ;
               Hippopotames
               :
               the
               infinite
               multitude
               of
               Mackerels
               ;
               the
               Idlenesse
               of
               the
               people
               of
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIIII
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               Land
               :
               which
               is
               the
               good
               ground
               :
               
                 Terra
                 Sigillata
              
               ,
               is
               in
               New
               France
               :
               the
               fructifying
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Poutrincourts
              
               Sowings
               :
               which
               is
               the
               good
               Dung
               :
               of
               Turkie
               (
               or
               Indian
               )
               Wheat
               ,
               called
               Mahis
               :
               how
               the
               Sauages
               doe
               mend
               their
               grounds
               :
               how
               they
               Sowe
               ;
               the
               temperature
               of
               the
               Aire
               doth
               serue
               to
               production
               ;
               Barnes
               vnder
               ground
               :
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               
               slothfuluesse
               of
               the
               Sauages
               of
               the
               hither
               lands
               neere
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               Hempe
               ;
               of
               Vines
               ;
               when
               they
               were
               first
               planted
               in
               Galia
               ;
               of
               Trees
               ,
               Tabacco
               ,
               and
               the
               maner
               and
               vse
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               foolish
               greedinesse
               after
               Tabacco
               ;
               the
               Vertues
               thereof
               ;
               the
               error
               of
               Belle-forest
               :
               of
               the
               rootes
               called
               Afrodiles
               ,
               or
               ground
               Nuts
               ;
               a
               consideration
               vpon
               the
               miserie
               of
               many
               people
               :
               the
               tilling
               of
               the
               ground
               is
               a
               most
               innocent
               exercise
               ;
               
                 Gloria
                 adorea
              
               :
               of
               the
               Fruit
               trees
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               Port
               Royall
               ,
               of
               Florida
               ,
               and
               of
               Brasill
               ;
               the
               despising
               of
               Mines
               ;
               Fruits
               to
               be
               hoped
               in
               new
               France
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXV
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               war
               :
               to
               what
               end
               the
               Sauages
               doe
               make
               war
               :
               The
               Orations
               of
               the
               Sauages
               Captaines
               :
               their
               surprises
               :
               the
               maner
               to
               foretell
               the
               euent
               of
               the
               war
               ;
               the
               succession
               of
               Captaines
               ;
               the
               Sauages
               armes
               ;
               of
               excellent
               Archers
               ;
               from
               whence
               comes
               the
               word
               Militia
               :
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Sauages
               feare
               :
               their
               maner
               of
               marching
               in
               War
               :
               a
               warlike
               dance
               ;
               how
               the
               Sauages
               doe
               vse
               the
               victory
               ;
               of
               the
               Victime
               ,
               sacrifice
               ;
               Punishment
               ;
               the
               Sauages
               will
               not
               fall
               into
               their
               enemies
               hands
               :
               the
               trophies
               of
               their
               enemies
               heads
               :
               of
               the
               ancient
               Gaullois
               ;
               of
               the
               moderne
               Hungarians
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               Of
               Funerals
               ;
               the
               lamenting
               for
               the
               dead
               ;
               the
               burying
               of
               them
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               humanity
               ;
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Sauages
               in
               this
               respect
               ;
               of
               the
               preseruing
               of
               the
               dead
               bodies
               ;
               of
               the
               mourning
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               Aegyptians
               ,
               Romans
               ,
               Gascons
               ,
               Brasilians
               ,
               Floridians
               ,
               Souriquois
               ,
               Hebrewes
               ,
               Queenes
               of
               France
               ,
               Thracians
               ,
               Locrians
               ,
               ancient
               Christians
               ;
               the
               burning
               of
               the
               moueable
               goods
               of
               the
               deceassed
               ,
               a
               faire
               lesson
               to
               the
               Couetous
               ;
               the
               customes
               of
               the
               Phrigians
               ,
               Latins
               ,
               Hebrewes
               ,
               Gaullois
               ,
               Germains
               ,
               and
               Sauages
               for
               this
               respect
               ;
               the
               burying
               of
               the
               dead
               ;
               What
               people
               doe
               bury
               them
               :
               who
               burne
               them
               ,
               and
               who
               preserue
               them
               ;
               Of
               the
               funerall
               gifts
               shut
               vp
               in
               the
               sepulchers
               of
               the
               dead
               ;
               the
               same
               reprooued
               ;
               the
               couetousnesse
               of
               the
               Infringers
               of
               Sepulchers
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Noua
           Francia
           .
        
         
           
             The
             three
             late
             voyages
             and
             plan
             
               tation
               of
               Monsieur
            
             De
             MONTS
             ,
             
               of
               Monsieur
            
             Du
             Pont
             grauè
             ,
             
               and
               of
               Monsieur
            
             De
             Poutrincourt
             ,
             into
             the
             Countries
             called
             by
             the
             Frenchmen
             
               La
               Cadia
            
             ,
             lying
             to
             the
             Southwest
             of
             
               Cap
               Breton
            
             ;
             together
             with
             an
             excellent
             seuerall
             Treatie
             of
             all
             the
             commodities
             of
             the
             said
             Countries
             :
             and
             maners
             of
             the
             naturall
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Patent
               of
               the
               French
               King
               to
               Monsieur
               
                 DE
                 MONTS
              
               ,
               for
               the
               inhabiting
               of
               the
               Countries
               of
               
                 La
                 Cadia
                 ,
                 Canada
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               in
               new
               France
               .
            
          
           
             HENRY
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             King
             of
             France
             and
             Naturre
             .
             To
             our
             deare
             and
             welbeloued
             the
             Lord
             of
             Monts
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             ordinarie
             Gentlemen
             of
             our
             Chamber
             ,
             greeting
             .
             As
             our
             greatest
             care
             and
             labour
             is
             ,
             and
             hath
             alwaies
             beene
             ,
             since
             our
             comming
             to
             this
             crowne
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             and
             conserue
             it
             in
             the
             ancient
             dignitie
             ,
             greatnesse
             and
             splendor
             thereof
             ,
             to
             extend
             and
             amplifie
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             lawfully
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             bounds
             
             and
             limits
             of
             the
             same
             .
             We
             being
             ,
             of
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             informed
             of
             the
             situation
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             lands
             and
             territories
             of
             
               La
               Cadia
            
             ,
             mooued
             aboue
             all
             things
             ,
             with
             a
             singular
             zeale
             ,
             and
             deuout
             and
             constant
             resolution
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             taken
             ,
             with
             the
             helpe
             and
             assistance
             of
             God
             ,
             author
             ,
             distributor
             ,
             and
             protector
             of
             all
             kingdomes
             and
             estates
             ,
             to
             cause
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             doe
             inhabite
             the
             Countrie
             ,
             men
             (
             at
             this
             present
             time
             )
             barbarous
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             without
             faith
             or
             religion
             ,
             to
             be
             conuerted
             to
             Christianitie
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             beleefe
             and
             profession
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             religion
             :
             and
             to
             draw
             them
             from
             the
             ignorance
             and
             vnbeleefe
             wherein
             they
             are
             .
             Hauing
             also
             of
             a
             long
             time
             knowen
             by
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             sea
             Captaines
             ,
             Pilots
             ,
             Marchants
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             of
             long
             time
             haue
             haunted
             ,
             frequented
             and
             trafficked
             with
             the
             people
             that
             are
             found
             in
             the
             said
             places
             ,
             how
             fruitfull
             ,
             commodious
             and
             profitable
             may
             bee
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             to
             our
             estates
             and
             subiects
             ,
             the
             dwelling
             ,
             possession
             ,
             and
             habitation
             of
             those
             countries
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             and
             apparent
             profit
             which
             may
             be
             drawen
             by
             the
             greater
             frequentation
             &
             habitude
             which
             may
             be
             had
             with
             the
             people
             that
             are
             found
             there
             ,
             &
             the
             trafficke
             and
             commerce
             which
             may
             be
             ,
             by
             that
             means
             safely
             treated
             and
             negotiated
             .
             Wee
             then
             for
             these
             causes
             fully
             trusting
             on
             your
             great
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             that
             you
             haue
             of
             the
             qualitie
             ,
             condition
             and
             situation
             of
             the
             said
             countrie
             of
             
               La
               Cadia
            
             :
             for
             the
             diuers
             and
             sundry
             nauigations
             ,
             voiages
             and
             frequentations
             that
             you
             haue
             made
             into
             those
             parts
             ,
             and
             others
             neere
             and
             bordering
             vpon
             it
             :
             Assuring
             our selues
             that
             this
             our
             resolution
             and
             intention
             ,
             being
             committed
             vnto
             you
             ,
             you
             will
             attentiuely
             ,
             diligently
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             couragiously
             and
             valourously
             execute
             and
             bring
             to
             such
             perfection
             as
             we
             desire
             :
             Haue
             expresly
             appointed
             and
             established
             you
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             Presents
             ,
             signed
             with
             our
             owne
             hands
             ,
             doe
             commit
             ,
             ordaine
             ,
             make
             ,
             constitute
             and
             establish
             you
             ,
             our
             Lieutenant
             generall
             ,
             for
             to
             represent
             our
             person
             ,
             in
             the
             countries
             ,
             territories
             ,
             coasts
             and
             confines
             of
             
               La
               Cadia
            
             .
             To
             
             begin
             from
             the
             40
             degree
             vnto
             the
             46.
             
             And
             in
             the
             same
             distance
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             to
             establish
             ,
             extend
             and
             make
             to
             be
             knowne
             our
             name
             ,
             might
             and
             authoritie
             .
             And
             vnder
             the
             same
             to
             subiect
             ,
             submit
             and
             bring
             to
             obedience
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             said
             land
             and
             the
             borderers
             thereof
             :
             And
             by
             the
             meanes
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             lawfull
             waies
             ,
             to
             call
             ,
             make
             ,
             instruct
             ,
             prouoke
             and
             incite
             them
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             light
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             to
             establish
             it
             there
             :
             And
             in
             the
             exercise
             and
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             keepe
             and
             conserue
             the
             said
             people
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             inhabitants
             in
             the
             said
             places
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             command
             in
             peace
             ,
             rest
             and
             tranquillitie
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             sea
             as
             by
             land
             :
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             decide
             ,
             and
             cause
             to
             be
             executed
             all
             that
             which
             you
             shall
             iudge
             fit
             and
             necessarie
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             for
             to
             maintaine
             ,
             keepe
             and
             conserue
             the
             said
             places
             vnder
             our
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             by
             the
             formes
             ,
             waies
             and
             meanes
             prescribed
             by
             our
             lawes
             .
             And
             for
             to
             haue
             there
             a
             care
             of
             the
             same
             with
             you
             ,
             to
             appoint
             establish
             ,
             and
             constitute
             all
             officers
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             affaires
             of
             warre
             ,
             as
             for
             Iustice
             and
             policie
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             time
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             forward
             to
             name
             and
             present
             them
             vnto
             vs
             :
             for
             to
             be
             disposed
             by
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             letters
             ,
             titles
             ,
             and
             such
             prouisoes
             as
             shall
             be
             necessarie
             .
             And
             according
             to
             the
             occurrences
             of
             affaires
             ,
             yourselfe
             with
             the
             aduice
             of
             wise
             and
             capable
             men
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             vnder
             our
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             statutes
             and
             ordinances
             conformable
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             possible
             ,
             vnto
             ours
             ,
             specially
             in
             things
             and
             matters
             that
             are
             not
             prouided
             by
             them
             :
             To
             treat
             and
             contract
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             peace
             ,
             alliance
             and
             confederacy
             ,
             good
             amitie
             ,
             correspondencie
             and
             cōmunication
             with
             the
             said
             people
             &
             their
             Princes
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             hauing
             power
             or
             command
             ouer
             them
             :
             To
             entertaine
             ,
             keepe
             ,
             and
             carefully
             to
             obserue
             ,
             the
             treatises
             and
             alliances
             wherein
             you
             shall
             couenant
             with
             them
             :
             vpon
             condition
             that
             they
             themselues
             performe
             the
             same
             of
             their
             part
             .
             And
             for
             want
             thereof
             to
             make
             open
             warres
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             constraine
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             such
             
             reason
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             thinke
             needfull
             ,
             for
             the
             honour
             ,
             obedience
             and
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             establishment
             ,
             maintenance
             and
             conseruation
             of
             our
             said
             authoritie
             amongst
             them
             :
             at
             least
             to
             haunt
             and
             frequent
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             subiects
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             assurance
             ,
             libertie
             ,
             frequentation
             and
             communication
             ,
             there
             to
             negociate
             and
             trafficke
             louingly
             and
             peaceably
             .
             To
             giue
             and
             grant
             vnto
             them
             fauors
             and
             priuiledges
             ,
             charges
             and
             honors
             .
             Which
             intire
             power
             abouesaid
             ,
             we
             will
             likewise
             and
             ordaine
             ,
             that
             you
             haue
             ouerall
             our
             said
             subiects
             that
             will
             goe
             in
             that
             voiage
             with
             you
             and
             inhabite
             there
             ,
             trafficke
             ,
             negociate
             and
             remaine
             in
             the
             said
             places
             ,
             to
             retaine
             ,
             take
             ,
             reserue
             and
             appropriate
             vnto
             you
             ,
             what
             you
             will
             and
             shall
             see
             to
             be
             most
             commodious
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             your
             charge
             ,
             qualitie
             and
             vse
             of
             the
             said
             lands
             ,
             to
             distribute
             such
             parts
             and
             portions
             thereof
             ,
             to
             giue
             and
             attribute
             vnto
             them
             such
             titles
             ,
             honors
             ,
             rights
             ,
             powers
             and
             faculties
             as
             you
             shall
             see
             necessarie
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             qualities
             ,
             conditions
             and
             merits
             of
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             same
             countrie
             or
             others
             .
             Chiefely
             to
             populate
             ,
             to
             manure
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             said
             lands
             to
             be
             inhabited
             ,
             as
             speedily
             ,
             carefully
             &
             skilfully
             ,
             as
             time
             ,
             places
             &
             commodities
             may
             permit
             .
             To
             make
             thereof
             ,
             or
             cause
             to
             be
             made
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             discouerie
             and
             view
             along
             the
             maritime
             coastes
             and
             other
             countries
             of
             the
             maine
             land
             ,
             which
             you
             shall
             order
             &
             prescribe
             in
             the
             foresaid
             space
             of
             the
             40
             degree
             ,
             to
             the
             46
             degree
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             as
             much
             and
             as
             farre
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             along
             the
             said
             coast
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             firme
             land
             .
             To
             make
             carefully
             to
             be
             sought
             and
             marked
             all
             sorts
             of
             mines
             of
             gold
             and
             of
             siluer
             ,
             copper
             ,
             and
             other
             mettals
             and
             minerals
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             to
             be
             digged
             ,
             drawne
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             purified
             and
             refined
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             conuerted
             into
             vse
             ,
             to
             dispose
             according
             as
             we
             haue
             prescribed
             by
             Edicts
             and
             orders
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             made
             in
             this
             realme
             of
             the
             profit
             and
             benefit
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             you
             or
             them
             whom
             you
             shall
             establish
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             reseruing
             vnto
             vs
             onely
             the
             tenth
             penie
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             shall
             issue
             from
             them
             of
             gold
             ,
             siluer
             ,
             and
             copper
             ,
             
             leauing
             vnto
             you
             that
             which
             we
             might
             take
             of
             the
             other
             said
             mettals
             and
             minerals
             ,
             for
             to
             aide
             and
             ease
             you
             in
             the
             great
             expenses
             that
             the
             foresaid
             charge
             may
             bring
             vnto
             you
             .
             Willing
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             that
             as
             well
             for
             your
             securitie
             and
             commoditie
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             securitie
             and
             commoditie
             of
             all
             our
             subiects
             ,
             who
             will
             goe
             ,
             inhabite
             ,
             and
             trafficke
             in
             the
             said
             lands
             :
             as
             generally
             of
             all
             others
             that
             will
             accommodate
             themselues
             there
             vnder
             our
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ;
             you
             may
             cause
             to
             bee
             built
             and
             frame
             one
             or
             many
             forts
             ,
             places
             ,
             Townes
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             houses
             ,
             dwellings
             and
             habitations
             ,
             Ports
             ,
             Hauens
             ,
             retiring
             places
             and
             lodgings
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             know
             to
             be
             fit
             ,
             profitable
             and
             necessarie
             for
             the
             performing
             of
             the
             said
             enterprise
             .
             To
             establish
             garrisons
             and
             souldiers
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             them
             .
             To
             aide
             and
             serue
             you
             for
             the
             effects
             aboue
             said
             with
             the
             vagrant
             ,
             idle
             persons
             and
             masterlesse
             ,
             as
             
             well
             out
             of
             townes
             as
             of
             the
             countrie
             :
             and
             with
             them
             that
             be
             condemned
             to
             perpetuall
             banishment
             ,
             or
             for
             three
             yeeres
             at
             the
             least
             out
             of
             our
             Realme
             :
             Prouided
             alwaies
             that
             it
             be
             done
             by
             the
             aduice
             ,
             consent
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             of
             our
             officers
             .
             Ouer
             and
             besides
             that
             which
             is
             aboue
             mentioned
             (
             and
             that
             which
             is
             moreouer
             prescribed
             ,
             commanded
             and
             ordained
             vnto
             you
             by
             the
             commissions
             and
             powers
             ,
             which
             our
             most
             deare
             cosen
             the
             Lord
             of
             Ampuille
             Admirall
             of
             France
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             you
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             concerneth
             the
             affaires
             and
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Admiraltie
             ,
             in
             the
             exploit
             ,
             expedition
             ,
             and
             executing
             of
             the
             things
             aboue
             said
             )
             to
             doe
             generally
             whatsoeuer
             may
             make
             for
             the
             conquest
             ,
             peopling
             ,
             inhabiting
             and
             preseruation
             of
             the
             said
             land
             of
             
               La
               Cadia
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             coastes
             ,
             territories
             adioining
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             appurtenances
             and
             dependencies
             ,
             vnder
             our
             name
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             our selues
             would
             &
             might
             doe
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             there
             present
             in
             person
             ,
             although
             that
             the
             case
             should
             require
             a
             more
             speciall
             order
             ,
             then
             we
             prescribe
             vnto
             you
             by
             these
             Presents
             :
             To
             the
             contents
             whereof
             wee
             command
             ,
             ordaine
             ,
             and
             most
             expreslie
             
             doe
             enioine
             all
             our
             Iusticers
             ,
             officers
             and
             subiects
             ,
             to
             conforme
             themselues
             :
             And
             to
             obey
             and
             giue
             attention
             vnto
             you
             ,
             in
             all
             and
             euery
             the
             things
             abouesaid
             ,
             their
             circumstances
             and
             dependencies
             .
             Also
             to
             giue
             vnto
             you
             in
             the
             executing
             of
             them
             ,
             all
             such
             aid
             and
             comfort
             ,
             helpe
             and
             assistance
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             haue
             need
             of
             ,
             and
             whereof
             they
             shall
             be
             by
             you
             required
             ;
             and
             this
             vpon
             paine
             of
             disobedience
             and
             rebellion
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             no
             body
             may
             pretend
             cause
             of
             ignorance
             of
             this
             our
             intention
             ,
             and
             to
             busie
             himselfe
             in
             all
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             of
             the
             charge
             ,
             dignitie
             and
             authoritie
             which
             we
             giue
             vnto
             you
             by
             these
             presents
             :
             Wee
             haue
             of
             our
             certaine
             knowledge
             ,
             full
             power
             and
             regall
             authoritie
             ,
             reuoked
             ,
             suppressed
             and
             declared
             voide
             ,
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             heereafter
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             al
             other
             powers
             and
             commissions
             ,
             letters
             and
             expeditions
             giuen
             and
             deliuered
             to
             any
             person
             soeuer
             ,
             for
             to
             discouer
             ,
             people
             and
             inhabite
             in
             the
             foresaid
             extention
             of
             the
             said
             lands
             ,
             situated
             from
             the
             said
             40
             degree
             ,
             to
             the
             46
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             they
             be
             .
             And
             furthermore
             we
             command
             and
             ordaine
             all
             our
             said
             officers
             ,
             of
             what
             qualitie
             &
             condition
             soeuer
             they
             be
             ,
             that
             after
             these
             Presents
             ,
             or
             the
             duplicate
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             duely
             examined
             by
             one
             of
             our
             beloued
             and
             trusty
             Counsellers
             ,
             Notaries
             and
             Secretaries
             ,
             or
             other
             Notarie
             Royall
             ,
             they
             doe
             vpon
             your
             request
             ,
             demand
             and
             sute
             ,
             or
             vpon
             the
             sute
             of
             any
             our
             Atturneis
             ,
             cause
             the
             same
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             published
             ,
             and
             recorded
             in
             the
             records
             of
             their
             Iurisdictions
             ,
             powers
             and
             precincts
             ,
             seeking
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             shall
             appertaine
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             quiet
             and
             appease
             all
             troubles
             and
             hinderances
             which
             may
             contradict
             the
             same
             .
             For
             such
             is
             our
             pleasure
             .
             Giuen
             at
             Fountain-Bleau
             the
             8
             day
             of
             Nouember
             :
             in
             the
             yeere
             ofour
             Lord
             1603
             :
             And
             of
             our
             reigne
             the
             15.
             
             Signed
             HENRY
             :
             and
             vnderneath
             ,
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             Potier
             ;
             And
             sealed
             vpon
             single
             labell
             with
             yellow
             waxe
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               voyage
               of
               Monsieur
               
                 De
                 Monts
              
               into
               New
               France
               :
               what
               accidents
               hapned
               in
               the
               said
               voyage
               :
               The
               causes
               of
               the
               Icie
               banks
               in
               New
               found
               land
               :
               The
               imposing
               of
               names
               to
               certaine
               Ports
               :
               The
               perplexitie
               wherein
               they
               were
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               stay
               of
               the
               other
               ship
               .
            
          
           
             MOnsieur
             
               De
               Monts
            
             hauing
             made
             the
             Commissions
             and
             Prohibitions
             before
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             thorow
             the
             Realme
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             especially
             thorow
             the
             Ports
             and
             maritime
             townes
             thereof
             ,
             caused
             two
             ships
             to
             be
             rigged
             and
             furnished
             ,
             the
             one
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             captaine
             Timothy
             of
             New-hauen
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             captaine
             Morell
             of
             Honfleur
             .
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             shipped
             himselfe
             ,
             with
             good
             number
             of
             men
             of
             account
             ,
             as
             well
             Gentlemen
             as
             others
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             Monsieur
             
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             was
             ,
             and
             had
             beene
             of
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             desirous
             to
             see
             those
             countries
             of
             New
             France
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             finde
             out
             and
             chuse
             some
             fit
             place
             to
             retire
             himselfe
             into
             ,
             with
             his
             familie
             ,
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             not
             meaning
             to
             be
             the
             last
             that
             should
             follow
             and
             participate
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             so
             faire
             and
             generous
             an
             enterprise
             ,
             would
             needs
             goe
             thither
             ,
             and
             shipped
             himselfe
             with
             the
             said
             Monsieur
             
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             carrying
             with
             him
             some
             quantitie
             of
             armours
             and
             munitions
             of
             
             warre
             ;
             and
             so
             weighed
             anckers
             from
             New-hauen
             the
             seuenth
             day
             of
             March
             ,
             1604.
             
             But
             being
             departed
             somewhat
             too
             soone
             ,
             before
             the
             Winter
             had
             yet
             left
             off
             her
             frozen
             weed
             ,
             they
             found
             store
             of
             Icie
             banks
             ,
             against
             the
             which
             they
             were
             in
             danger
             to
             strike
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             :
             But
             
             God
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             hath
             prospered
             the
             nauigation
             of
             these
             voiages
             ,
             preserued
             them
             .
          
           
             One
             might
             wonder
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             cause
             ,
             why
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             parallel
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             Ice
             in
             this
             sea
             than
             in
             that
             
             of
             France
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Ices
             that
             be
             found
             in
             those
             seas
             are
             not
             originary
             frō
             the
             same
             climate
             ,
             but
             rather
             come
             from
             the
             Northerly
             parts
             ,
             driuen
             without
             any
             let
             thorow
             the
             vast
             of
             this
             great
             sea
             by
             the
             waues
             ,
             stormes
             ,
             and
             boisterous
             flouds
             ,
             which
             the
             Easterly
             and
             Northerly
             windes
             doe
             cause
             in
             Winter
             and
             Spring
             time
             ,
             and
             driue
             them
             towards
             the
             South
             and
             West
             :
             But
             the
             French
             seas
             are
             sheltered
             by
             Scotland
             ,
             England
             and
             Ireland
             :
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             Ices
             cannot
             fall
             into
             it
             .
             An
             other
             reason
             also
             might
             be
             alleaged
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             which
             beareth
             more
             towards
             those
             parts
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             larger
             course
             that
             it
             maketh
             towards
             America
             
             than
             towards
             the
             lands
             of
             these
             our
             parts
             .
             The
             perill
             of
             this
             voyage
             was
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             said
             bankes
             of
             Ice
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             stormes
             that
             vexed
             them
             :
             One
             of
             them
             they
             had
             that
             brake
             the
             galleries
             of
             the
             ship
             :
             And
             in
             these
             turmoiles
             ,
             a
             Ioyner
             was
             caried
             away
             by
             a
             sea
             or
             flash
             of
             water
             to
             the
             next
             doore
             of
             death
             ,
             ouerboord
             ,
             but
             he
             held
             himselfe
             fast
             at
             a
             tackling
             ,
             which
             by
             chance
             hung
             out
             of
             the
             said
             shippe
             .
          
           
             The
             voyage
             was
             long
             by
             reason
             of
             contrarie
             windes
             ,
             
             which
             seldome
             hapneth
             to
             them
             that
             set
             out
             in
             March
             for
             the
             New
             found
             lands
             ,
             which
             are
             ordinarilie
             caried
             with
             an
             East
             or
             Northren
             winde
             ,
             fit
             to
             goe
             to
             those
             lands
             .
             And
             hauing
             taken
             their
             course
             to
             the
             South
             of
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Sand
             or
             Sablon
             ,
             or
             Sand
             ,
             for
             to
             shunne
             the
             said
             Ices
             ,
             they
             almost
             fell
             from
             Caribdis
             into
             Scylla
             ,
             going
             to
             strike
             towards
             the
             said
             Ile
             ,
             during
             the
             thicke
             mists
             that
             are
             frequent
             in
             that
             sea
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             sixt
             of
             May
             they
             came
             to
             a
             certain
             Port
             ,
             where
             they
             found
             captaine
             Rossignol
             of
             New-hauen
             ,
             who
             did
             trucke
             for
             skins
             with
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Kings
             inhibitions
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             that
             his
             ship
             was
             
             confiscated
             .
             This
             Port
             was
             called
             
               Le
               Port
               du
               Rossignol
            
             ,
             hauing
             (
             in
             this
             his
             hard
             fortune
             )
             this
             onely
             good
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             and
             fit
             Harborough
             or
             Port
             ,
             in
             those
             coasts
             beareth
             his
             name
             .
          
           
           
             From
             thence
             coasting
             and
             discouering
             the
             lands
             ,
             they
             arriued
             at
             another
             Porte
             ,
             very
             faire
             ,
             which
             they
             named
             
               Le
               Port
               du
               Moutton
            
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             a
             Mutton
             or
             Wether
             
             hauing
             leaped
             ouerboord
             and
             drowned
             himselfe
             came
             aboord
             againe
             ,
             and
             was
             taken
             and
             eaten
             as
             good
             prize
             .
             By
             such
             accidents
             many
             names
             haue
             anciently
             beene
             giuen
             on
             the
             sudden
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             great
             deliberation
             .
             So
             the
             
             Capitol
             of
             Rome
             had
             his
             name
             ,
             because
             that
             in
             digging
             there
             ,
             a
             dead
             mans
             head
             was
             found
             .
             So
             the
             citie
             of
             Milan
             
             hath
             beene
             called
             Mediolanum
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             halfe
             wooll
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Gaules
             ,
             casting
             the
             foundation
             thereof
             ,
             found
             a
             Sowe
             halfe
             couered
             with
             wooll
             :
             and
             so
             of
             sundry
             others
             .
          
           
             Being
             at
             the
             Port
             
               du
               Moutton
            
             ,
             they
             cabaned
             and
             lodged
             themselues
             after
             the
             sauage
             fashion
             ,
             expecting
             newes
             of
             the
             other
             ship
             ,
             wherein
             was
             the
             victuals
             and
             other
             necessarie
             prouision
             for
             the
             foode
             and
             entertainment
             of
             them
             
             that
             were
             to
             Winter
             there
             ,
             being
             about
             an
             hundred
             men
             in
             number
             .
             In
             this
             Port
             they
             tarried
             a
             moneth
             in
             great
             perplexitie
             ,
             for
             feare
             they
             had
             that
             some
             sinister
             accident
             had
             hapned
             to
             the
             said
             other
             shippe
             ,
             who
             set
             out
             the
             tenth
             of
             March
             ,
             wherein
             was
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             of
             Honfleur
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Captaine
             Morel
             .
             And
             this
             was
             so
             much
             the
             more
             important
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             said
             ship
             depended
             
             the
             whole
             successe
             of
             the
             businesse
             .
             For
             euen
             vpon
             this
             long
             tarying
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             question
             whether
             they
             should
             returne
             into
             France
             or
             no.
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Pourtrincourt
            
             was
             of
             aduice
             that
             it
             were
             better
             to
             die
             there
             ;
             whereto
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             conformed
             himselfe
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             many
             went
             a
             hunting
             ,
             others
             to
             fishing
             ,
             for
             to
             store
             the
             kitchin
             .
             Neere
             the
             said
             Moutton
             Porte
             there
             is
             a
             place
             
             so
             replenished
             with
             Rabbets
             and
             Conies
             ,
             that
             they
             almost
             did
             eat
             nothing
             else
             .
             During
             that
             time
             
               Monsieur
               Champlein
            
             was
             sent
             with
             a
             shalloup
             to
             seeke
             farther
             off
             a
             fitter
             place
             to
             retire
             themselues
             ,
             at
             which
             exploit
             he
             tarried
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             deliberating
             vpon
             the
             returne
             ,
             they
             thought
             to
             leaue
             him
             behind
             :
             for
             there
             was
             no
             more
             victuals
             :
             and
             
             they
             serued
             themselues
             with
             that
             ,
             that
             was
             found
             in
             the
             said
             Rossignols
             shippe
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             had
             been
             forced
             to
             returne
             into
             France
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             breake
             a
             faire
             enterprize
             at
             the
             very
             birth
             and
             beginning
             thereof
             ;
             or
             to
             starue
             ,
             hauing
             ended
             the
             hunting
             of
             Conies
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             still
             continue
             .
             Now
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             staie
             of
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             ,
             and
             Captaine
             Morel
             ,
             were
             two
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             wanting
             a
             Cocke-boate
             ,
             they
             imploied
             their
             time
             in
             the
             building
             of
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             land
             where
             they
             arriued
             first
             ,
             which
             
             was
             the
             English
             Port
             :
             The
             other
             ,
             that
             being
             come
             at
             
               Campseau
               Port
            
             ,
             they
             found
             there
             foure
             ships
             of
             Baskes
             ,
             or
             men
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               de
               Luz
            
             ,
             that
             did
             trucke
             with
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             said
             Inhibitions
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             tooke
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             Masters
             to
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             who
             vsed
             them
             very
             gently
             .
          
           
             Three
             weekes
             being
             expired
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             hauing
             no
             newes
             of
             the
             shippe
             he
             looked
             for
             ,
             he
             deliberated
             to
             send
             along
             the
             coast
             to
             seeke
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             
             for
             that
             purpose
             dispatched
             some
             Sauages
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             gaue
             a
             French
             man
             for
             companie
             with
             letters
             .
             The
             said
             Sauages
             promised
             to
             returne
             at
             the
             time
             prefixed
             ,
             being
             eight
             daies
             ,
             whereof
             they
             failed
             not
             .
             But
             as
             the
             societie
             of
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             agreeing
             well
             together
             ,
             is
             a
             powerful
             thing
             ;
             so
             these
             Sauages
             before
             their
             departure
             ,
             had
             a
             care
             of
             their
             wiues
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             required
             victuals
             for
             them
             ;
             which
             was
             granted
             .
             And
             hauing
             hoised
             vp
             sailes
             ,
             within
             few
             daies
             after
             they
             found
             those
             that
             they
             sought
             for
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             
             called
             
               La
               Baye
               des
               Iles
            
             ,
             who
             were
             themselues
             in
             no
             lesse
             feare
             or
             griefe
             for
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             than
             he
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             found
             not
             ,
             during
             their
             voiage
             ,
             those
             markes
             and
             signes
             that
             were
             agreed
             vpon
             betweene
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             should
             haue
             left
             at
             
             Campseau
             ,
             some
             crosse
             on
             a
             tree
             ,
             or
             letter
             there
             fixed
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             hauing
             farre
             ouer-shot
             the
             said
             Campseau
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             for
             the
             said
             Iced
             bankes
             ,
             he
             tooke
             his
             way
             somewhat
             farre
             on
             the
             South
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             .
             So
             
             hauing
             read
             the
             letters
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             ,
             and
             
             Captaine
             Morel
             gaue
             vp
             the
             victuals
             and
             prouision
             that
             they
             had
             brought
             for
             them
             that
             should
             Winter
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             returned
             backe
             towards
             the
             great
             riuer
             of
             Canada
             ,
             for
             the
             trade
             of
             skinnes
             or
             furres
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               leauing
               of
               Port
               du
               Moutton
               :
               the
               accident
               of
               a
               man
               lost
               in
               the
               woods
               the
               space
               of
               sixteen
               daies
               :
               Baye
               Françoise
               ,
               or
               French
               Baye
               :
               Port
               Royal
               :
               The
               riuer
               of
               L'Equille
               ,
               a
               Copper
               mine
               :
               The
               mischiefe
               of
               golden
               mines
               :
               of
               Diamonds
               :
               Turky
               stones
               .
            
          
           
             AL
             New
             France
             in
             the
             end
             being
             conteined
             in
             two
             ships
             ,
             they
             waighed
             ankers
             from
             Porte
             
               Du
               Moutton
            
             ,
             for
             to
             imploy
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             discouer
             lands
             as
             much
             as
             might
             before
             Winter
             .
             We
             came
             to
             
               Cape
               de
               Sable
            
             ,
             
             or
             the
             Sandie
             Cape
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             we
             sailed
             to
             the
             Baie
             of
             
               Saint
               Marie
            
             ,
             where
             our
             men
             lay
             at
             anker
             fifteene
             daies
             ,
             whilest
             the
             lands
             and
             passages
             as
             well
             by
             sea
             as
             by
             riuer
             might
             be
             descried
             and
             knowen
             .
             This
             Baye
             is
             a
             very
             faire
             place
             to
             inhabite
             ,
             because
             that
             one
             is
             readily
             carried
             thither
             without
             doubling
             .
             There
             are
             mines
             of
             Iron
             &
             Siluer
             ;
             but
             in
             no
             great
             abundance
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             triall
             made
             thereof
             in
             France
             .
             Hauing
             soiorned
             there
             some
             12
             or
             13
             daies
             ,
             a
             strange
             accident
             hapned
             ,
             such
             as
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             .
             There
             was
             a
             certaine
             Churchman
             of
             a
             good
             familie
             in
             Paris
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             performe
             the
             voyage
             with
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             and
             that
             against
             the
             liking
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             who
             sent
             expresly
             to
             Honfleur
             to
             diuert
             him
             therof
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             him
             backe
             to
             Paris
             .
             The
             ships
             lying
             at
             anker
             in
             the
             said
             Baye
             of
             
               Saint
               Marie
            
             ,
             he
             put
             himselfe
             in
             
             companie
             with
             some
             that
             went
             to
             sport
             themselues
             in
             the
             woods
             .
             It
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             hauing
             staied
             to
             drinke
             at
             a
             brooke
             ,
             hee
             forgat
             there
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             followed
             on
             his
             way
             with
             his
             companie
             :
             which
             when
             he
             perceiued
             hee
             
             returned
             backe
             to
             seeke
             it
             :
             but
             hauing
             found
             it
             ,
             forgetfull
             from
             what
             part
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             not
             considering
             whether
             he
             should
             goe
             East
             or
             West
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             (
             for
             there
             was
             no
             path
             )
             he
             tooke
             his
             way
             quite
             contrarie
             ,
             turning
             his
             backe
             from
             his
             companie
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             trauelled
             that
             hee
             sound
             himselfe
             at
             the
             sea
             shoare
             ,
             where
             no
             ships
             were
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             were
             at
             the
             other
             side
             of
             a
             nooke
             of
             land
             farre
             reaching
             into
             the
             sea
             )
             he
             imagined
             that
             he
             was
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             bewaile
             his
             fortune
             vpon
             a
             rocke
             .
             The
             night
             being
             come
             ,
             euery
             one
             being
             retired
             ,
             he
             is
             found
             wanting
             :
             hee
             was
             asked
             for
             of
             those
             that
             had
             beene
             in
             the
             woods
             ,
             they
             report
             in
             what
             maner
             he
             departed
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             since
             they
             had
             no
             newes
             of
             him
             .
             Whereupon
             a
             Protestant
             was
             charged
             to
             haue
             killed
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             quarrelled
             sometimes
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             Finally
             ,
             they
             sounded
             a
             trumpet
             thorow
             the
             forest
             ,
             they
             shot
             off
             the
             Canon
             diuers
             times
             ,
             but
             in
             vaine
             :
             for
             the
             roaring
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             stronger
             than
             all
             that
             ,
             did
             expell
             backe
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             said
             Canons
             and
             trumpets
             .
             Two
             ,
             three
             and
             foure
             daies
             passe
             ,
             he
             appeareth
             not
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             the
             time
             hastens
             to
             depart
             ,
             so
             hauing
             taried
             so
             long
             that
             hee
             was
             then
             held
             for
             dead
             ,
             they
             weighed
             ankers
             to
             goe
             further
             ,
             and
             to
             
             see
             the
             depth
             of
             a
             Baye
             that
             hath
             some
             40
             leagues
             length
             ,
             and
             14
             (
             yea
             18
             )
             of
             bredth
             ,
             which
             was
             named
             
               La
               Baye
               Francoise
            
             ,
             or
             the
             French
             Baye
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Bay
             is
             the
             passage
             to
             come
             into
             a
             Port
             ,
             whereinto
             our
             men
             entred
             ,
             &
             made
             some
             abode
             ,
             during
             the
             which
             they
             had
             the
             pleasure
             to
             hunt
             an
             Ellan
             ,
             or
             Stagge
             ,
             that
             crossed
             a
             great
             lake
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             maketh
             this
             Port
             ,
             and
             did
             swimme
             but
             easily
             .
             This
             Port
             is
             enuironed
             with
             mountaines
             on
             the
             North
             side
             :
             Towards
             the
             South
             be
             small
             hils
             ,
             which
             (
             with
             the
             said
             mountaines
             )
             doe
             powre
             out
             a
             thousand
             brookes
             ,
             which
             make
             that
             place
             pleasanter
             than
             any
             other
             place
             in
             the
             world
             :
             there
             are
             very
             faire
             falls
             of
             waters
             ,
             fit
             to
             make
             Mils
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
             At
             the
             East
             is
             a
             riuer
             betweene
             the
             said
             mountaines
             and
             hils
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             
             Ships
             may
             saile
             fifteene
             Leagues
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             this
             distance
             is
             nothing
             of
             both
             sides
             the
             Riuer
             but
             faire
             medowes
             ,
             which
             riuer
             was
             named
             
               L'
               Equille
            
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             
             first
             fish
             taken
             therein
             was
             an
             Equille
             .
             But
             the
             said
             Port
             ,
             for
             the
             beauty
             thereof
             was
             called
             
               Port
               Royall
               .
               Monsieur
            
             
             
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             hauing
             found
             this
             place
             to
             be
             to
             his
             liking
             demanded
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             Lands
             thereunto
             adioyning
             ,
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             King
             had
             by
             commission
             ,
             before
             inserted
             ,
             granted
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             lands
             of
             New
             France
             from
             the
             40.
             degree
             to
             the
             46.
             
             Which
             place
             was
             granted
             to
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             who
             since
             hath
             had
             letters
             of
             confirmation
             for
             the
             same
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             intending
             to
             retire
             himselfe
             thither
             with
             his
             familie
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             establish
             the
             Christian
             and
             French
             name
             ,
             asmuch
             as
             his
             power
             shall
             stretch
             ,
             and
             God
             grant
             him
             the
             meanes
             to
             accomplish
             it
             .
             The
             said
             Porte
             containeth
             eight
             leagues
             of
             circuit
             ,
             besides
             the
             riuer
             of
             
               L'
               Equille
            
             .
             There
             is
             within
             it
             two
             Iles
             very
             faire
             and
             pleasant
             :
             the
             one
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             said
             riuer
             ,
             which
             I
             deeme
             to
             be
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Beauuais
             :
             The
             other
             at
             the
             side
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             an
             other
             riuer
             ,
             as
             broad
             as
             the
             riuer
             of
             Oise
             ,
             or
             Marne
             ,
             entring
             within
             the
             said
             Porte
             :
             The
             said
             Ile
             being
             almost
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             other
             :
             and
             they
             both
             are
             wooddy
             .
             In
             this
             Porte
             ,
             and
             right
             ouer
             against
             the
             former
             I
             le
             ,
             we
             dwelt
             three
             yeares
             after
             this
             voyage
             .
             We
             will
             speake
             thereof
             more
             at
             large
             heereafter
             .
          
           
             
             From
             Port
             Royall
             they
             sailed
             to
             the
             Copper
             mine
             ▪
             wherof
             we
             haue
             spoken
             before
             else
             where
             .
             It
             is
             a
             high
             rocke
             betweene
             two
             Bayes
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Copper
             is
             conioyned
             with
             the
             stone
             ,
             very
             fa●re
             and
             very
             pure
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             that
             which
             is
             called
             
               Rozette
               Copper
            
             .
             Many
             Goldsmithes
             haue
             seene
             of
             it
             in
             France
             ,
             which
             doe
             say
             that
             vnder
             the
             Copper
             Mine
             there
             might
             be
             a
             golden
             Mine
             :
             whch
             is
             very
             probable
             .
             For
             if
             those
             excrements
             that
             nature
             expelleth
             foorth
             be
             so
             pure
             ,
             namely
             ,
             small
             peeces
             that
             are
             found
             vpon
             the
             grauell
             at
             the
             foote
             of
             the
             Rocke
             ,
             when
             
             it
             is
             low
             water
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             that
             the
             mettall
             which
             is
             
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             is
             much
             more
             perfect
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             a
             worke
             that
             requireth
             time
             .
             The
             first
             mining
             and
             working
             is
             to
             haue
             bread
             ,
             wine
             and
             cattell
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             else
             where
             .
             Our
             felicitie
             consisteth
             not
             in
             Mines
             ,
             specially
             of
             gold
             &
             siluer
             ,
             the
             which
             serue
             for
             nothing
             in
             the
             tillage
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             nor
             to
             handicrafts
             vse
             .
             Contrariwise
             ,
             the
             abundance
             of
             them
             is
             but
             a
             charge
             and
             burthen
             ,
             that
             keepeth
             man
             in
             perpetuall
             vnquiet
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             he
             hath
             thereof
             ,
             the
             lesse
             rest
             enioyeth
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             lesser
             assured
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             
             Before
             the
             voyages
             of
             Peron
             great
             riches
             might
             haue
             beene
             set
             vp
             in
             a
             smal
             place
             ,
             in
             stead
             that
             in
             this
             our
             age
             by
             the
             abundance
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             the
             same
             is
             come
             at
             no
             value
             nor
             esteem
             :
             One
             hath
             need
             of
             huge
             chests
             and
             coffers
             to
             put
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             a
             small
             budget
             might
             haue
             cōtained
             .
             One
             might
             haue
             trauelled
             with
             a
             purse
             in
             ones
             sleeue
             ,
             &
             now
             a
             Cloake-bag
             and
             a
             horse
             must
             expresly
             be
             had
             for
             
               that
               purpose
               .
               We
               may
               iustly
               curse
               the
               houre
               that
               greedie
               auarice
               did
               carry
               the
               Spaniard
               into
               the
               West
               ,
               for
               the
               wofull
               euents
               that
               haue
               ensued
               thereof
               .
               For
               when
               I
               consider
               that
               by
               his
               greedinesse
               he
               hath
               kindled
               &
               maintained
               the
               warre
               thorow
               all
               Christendome
               ,
               and
               his
               onely
               studie
               hath
               beene
               how
               to
               destroy
               his
               neighbors
               (
               and
               not
               the
               Turke
               )
               I
               cannot
               thinke
               that
               any
               other
               but
               the
               diuell
               hath
               beene
               the
               author
               of
               their
               voyages
               .
               And
               let
               not
               the
               pretence
               of
               religion
               be
               alleaged
               vnto
               mee
               :
               for
               (
               as
               we
               haue
               said
               elsewhere
               )
               they
               haue
               killed
               all
               the
               ofspring
               of
               the
               Countrie
               with
               the
               most
               inhumaine
               torments
               that
               the
               diuell
               hath
               beene
               able
               to
               excogitate
               .
               And
               by
               their
               cruelties
               haue
               rendred
               the
               name
               of
               God
               odious
               ,
               &
               a
               name
               of
               offence
               to
               those
               poore
               people
               ,
               and
               haue
               continually
               and
               daily
               blasphemed
               
               him
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Gentils
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               reprocheth
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               .
               Witnesse
               him
               that
               had
               rather
               be
               damned
               ,
               then
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Paradise
               of
               the
               Spaniardes
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             Romaines
             (
             whose
             couetousnesse
             hath
             beene
             vnsatiable
             )
             haue
             made
             cruell
             wars
             to
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             the
             Spanish
             cruelties
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             out
             in
             their
             histories
             .
             They
             haue
             contented
             themselues
             to
             ransacke
             the
             nations
             which
             they
             haue
             ouercommed
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             depriue
             them
             of
             their
             liues
             .
             An
             ancient
             heathenish
             author
             ,
             
             making
             triall
             of
             his
             poeticall
             humor
             ,
             findeth
             no
             greater
             crime
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             they
             found
             out
             or
             discouered
             some
             people
             that
             had
             gold
             ,
             they
             tooke
             them
             for
             their
             enemies
             .
             The
             verses
             of
             this
             Authour
             haue
             so
             good
             a
             grace
             that
             I
             must
             needs
             insert
             them
             heere
             ,
             though
             I
             intend
             not
             to
             alledge
             much
             Latine
             .
          
           
             
               Orbem
               iam
               totum
               Romanus
               victor
               habebat
               ,
            
             
               Quàmare
               ,
               quàterra
               ,
               quà
               sidus
               currit
               vtrumque
               ,
            
             
               Nec
               satiatus
               erat
               .
               grauidis
               freta
               pulsa
               carinis
            
             
               I
               am
               peragrabantur
               :
               siquis
               sinus
               abditus
               vltra
               ,
            
             
               Si
               quaforet
               tellus
               quae
               fulvum
               mitteret
               aurum
               ,
            
             
               Hostis
               erat
               :
               fatisque
               in
               tristia
               bella
               paratis
            
             
               Quaerebantur
               opes
               .
               —
            
          
           
             But
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             wise
             Sonne
             of
             Sirach
             teacheth
             vs
             a
             contrary
             thing
             .
             For
             knowing
             that
             the
             riches
             which
             
             are
             digged
             vp
             ,
             euen
             from
             as
             deepe
             as
             Plutoes
             dennes
             ,
             are
             that
             which
             some
             one
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               irritament
               a
               malorum
            
             ,
             hee
             declared
             
               That
               man
               to
               be
               happy
               that
               hath
               not
               runne
               after
               gold
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               put
               his
               hope
               in
               siluer
               and
               treasures
            
             ;
             adding
             ,
             
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               esteemed
               to
               haue
               done
               wonderfull
               things
               among
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               the
               example
               of
               glory
               ,
               which
               hath
               beene
               tempted
               by
               gold
               ,
               and
               remained
               perfect
               .
            
             And
             so
             by
             a
             contrary
             sense
             the
             same
             to
             be
             vnhappy
             that
             doth
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             Mines
             .
             Among
             these
             Copper
             rockes
             there
             is
             found
             sometimes
             small
             rockes
             couered
             with
             Diamons
             fixed
             to
             them
             .
             I
             will
             not
             assure
             them
             for
             fine
             ,
             but
             
             that
             is
             very
             pleasing
             to
             the
             sight
             .
             There
             are
             also
             certaine
             shining
             blew
             stones
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             no
             lesse
             value
             or
             woorth
             than
             Turkie
             stones
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Champdorè
            
             our
             guide
             
             for
             the
             nauigations
             in
             those
             countries
             ,
             hauing
             cut
             within
             a
             
             rocke
             one
             of
             those
             stones
             ,
             at
             his
             returne
             from
             New
             France
             he
             brake
             it
             in
             two
             ,
             and
             gaue
             one
             part
             of
             it
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             to
             be
             put
             in
             gold
             ,
             and
             were
             found
             woorthy
             to
             be
             presented
             the
             one
             to
             the
             King
             by
             the
             said
             Poutrincourt
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Queene
             by
             the
             said
             
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             and
             were
             very
             well
             accepted
             .
             I
             remember
             that
             a
             Gold-smith
             did
             offer
             fifteene
             crownes
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             for
             that
             he
             presented
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             .
             There
             be
             many
             other
             secrets
             ,
             rare
             and
             faire
             things
             within
             the
             ground
             of
             those
             Countries
             ,
             which
             are
             yet
             vnknowen
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             will
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             and
             euidence
             by
             inhabiting
             the
             prouince
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             
               The
               description
               of
               the
               riuer
               Saint
               Iohn
               :
               and
               of
               the
               I
               le
               Saint
               Croix
               :
               The
               man
               lost
               in
               the
               woods
               found
               out
               16.
               daies
               after
               :
               Examples
               of
               some
               strange
               abstinences
               :
               The
               discord
               of
               the
               Sauages
               deferred
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Monts
              
               :
               The
               fatherly
               authoritie
               amongst
               the
               said
               Sauages
               :
               What
               husbands
               they
               chuse
               to
               their
               Daughters
               .
            
          
           
             HAuing
             viewed
             the
             said
             Mine
             ,
             the
             companie
             passed
             to
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             French
             Baye
             ,
             and
             went
             
             towards
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             same
             :
             Then
             turning
             backe
             came
             to
             the
             riuer
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             so
             called
             (
             as
             I
             thinke
             )
             because
             they
             arriued
             thither
             the
             soure
             &
             twentieth
             of
             Iune
             ,
             
             which
             is
             S.
             
               Iohn
               Baptists
            
             day
             .
             There
             is
             a
             faire
             Port
             ,
             but
             the
             entrie
             or
             mouth
             is
             dangerous
             to
             them
             that
             know
             not
             the
             best
             waies
             ,
             because
             that
             before
             the
             comming
             in
             there
             is
             a
             long
             banke
             of
             rockes
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             seene
             nor
             discouered
             ,
             
             but
             onely
             at
             low
             water
             ,
             which
             doe
             serue
             as
             for
             defence
             to
             this
             Port
             ,
             within
             which
             ,
             when
             one
             hath
             gone
             about
             a
             league
             ,
             there
             is
             found
             a
             violent
             fall
             of
             the
             said
             riuer
             ,
             which
             falleth
             downe
             from
             the
             rockes
             ,
             when
             that
             the
             sea
             doth
             ebbe
             ,
             with
             a
             maruellous
             noise
             :
             for
             being
             sometimes
             at
             an
             
             ker
             at
             sea
             ,
             we
             haue
             heard
             it
             from
             aboue
             twelue
             leagues
             off
             .
             But
             at
             full
             sea
             one
             may
             passe
             it
             with
             great
             ships
             .
             This
             riuer
             is
             one
             of
             the
             fairest
             that
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             hauing
             store
             of
             Ilands
             ,
             and
             swarming
             with
             fishes
             .
             This
             last
             yeere
             1608.
             
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Champdorè
            
             ,
             with
             one
             of
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             his
             men
             ,
             hath
             beene
             some
             50
             leagues
             vp
             the
             said
             riuer
             :
             and
             do
             witnesse
             that
             there
             is
             great
             quantitie
             
             of
             Vines
             along
             the
             shore
             ,
             but
             the
             grapes
             are
             not
             so
             bigge
             as
             they
             bee
             in
             the
             country
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             :
             There
             are
             also
             Onions
             ,
             &
             many
             other
             sorts
             of
             good
             hearbs
             .
             As
             for
             the
             trees
             they
             are
             the
             fayrest
             that
             may
             be
             seene
             .
             
             When
             we
             were
             there
             we
             saw
             great
             number
             of
             Cedar
             trees
             .
             Concerning
             fishes
             the
             said
             Champdorè
             hath
             related
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             putting
             the
             kettle
             ouer
             the
             fire
             ,
             they
             had
             taken
             fish
             sufficient
             for
             their
             diner
             before
             that
             the
             water
             was
             hot
             .
             Moreouer
             this
             riuer
             ,
             stretching
             it selfe
             farre
             within
             the
             lands
             of
             the
             Sauages
             doth
             maruellously
             shorten
             the
             long
             trauels
             by
             meanes
             thereof
             .
             For
             in
             six
             daies
             they
             goe
             to
             Gashepè
             coming
             to
             the
             bay
             or
             gulfe
             of
             Chaleur
             ,
             or
             heate
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             carying
             their
             Canowes
             some
             few
             leagues
             .
             And
             by
             the
             same
             riuer
             in
             eight
             daies
             they
             goe
             to
             Tadoussac
             by
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             same
             which
             commeth
             from
             the
             North-West
             .
             In
             such
             sort
             that
             in
             Port
             Royall
             one
             may
             haue
             within
             15.
             or
             18.
             daies
             newes
             from
             the
             Frenchmen
             dwelling
             in
             the
             great
             riuer
             of
             Canada
             ,
             by
             these
             waies
             :
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             in
             one
             moneth
             by
             sea
             ,
             nor
             without
             danger
             .
          
           
             
             Leauing
             Saint
             Iohns
             riuer
             ,
             they
             came
             following
             the
             coast
             20.
             leagues
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             to
             a
             great
             riuer
             (
             which
             is
             properlie
             sea
             )
             where
             they
             fortified
             themselues
             in
             a
             little
             Iland
             seated
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             this
             riuer
             ,
             which
             the
             said
             Champlein
             had
             beene
             to
             discouer
             and
             view
             .
             And
             seeing
             it
             strong
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             of
             easie
             defence
             and
             keeping
             ,
             besides
             that
             the
             season
             began
             to
             slide
             away
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             behouefull
             to
             prouide
             of
             lodging
             ,
             without
             running
             any
             farther
             ,
             they
             resolued
             to
             make
             their
             abode
             there
             .
             I
             will
             
             
             not
             sift
             out
             curiously
             the
             reasons
             of
             all
             parts
             vpon
             the
             resolution
             of
             this
             their
             dwelling
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             alwaies
             be
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             goes
             into
             a
             countrie
             to
             possesse
             it
             ,
             must
             not
             stay
             in
             the
             Iles
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             a
             prisoner
             .
             For
             ,
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             culter
             and
             tillage
             of
             the
             ground
             must
             be
             regarded
             .
             And
             I
             would
             faine
             know
             how
             one
             shall
             till
             and
             manure
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             behoueth
             at
             euery
             houre
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             at
             noone
             and
             the
             euening
             ,
             to
             crosse
             a
             great
             passage
             of
             water
             ,
             to
             goe
             for
             things
             requisite
             from
             the
             firme
             land
             .
             And
             if
             one
             feareth
             the
             enemy
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             that
             husbandeth
             the
             land
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             busie
             in
             necessarie
             affaires
             ,
             saue
             himselfe
             if
             he
             be
             pursued
             ?
             for
             one
             findeth
             not
             alwaies
             a
             boat
             in
             hand
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             neede
             ,
             nor
             two
             men
             to
             conduct
             it
             .
             Besides
             ,
             out
             life
             requiring
             many
             commodities
             ,
             an
             Iland
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             to
             begin
             the
             establishment
             and
             seat
             of
             a
             Colony
             ,
             vnlesse
             there
             be
             Currents
             and
             streames
             of
             sweet
             water
             for
             to
             drinke
             ,
             and
             to
             supplie
             other
             necessaries
             in
             houshold
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             small
             Ilands
             .
             There
             needeth
             wood
             for
             fuell
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             not
             there
             .
             But
             aboue
             all
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             shelters
             from
             the
             hurtfull
             winds
             and
             colde
             :
             which
             is
             hardly
             found
             in
             a
             small
             continent
             ,
             inuironed
             with
             water
             of
             all
             sides
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             the
             Companie
             soiorned
             there
             in
             the
             midest
             of
             a
             broad
             riuer
             ,
             where
             the
             North
             wind
             and
             North-West
             bloweth
             at
             will.
             And
             because
             ,
             that
             two
             leagues
             higher
             there
             be
             brooks
             that
             come
             crosse-wise
             to
             fall
             within
             this
             large
             branch
             of
             sea
             ,
             the
             I
             le
             of
             the
             Frenchmens
             retreat
             was
             called
             
               Saint
               Croix
            
             ,
             25.
             leagues
             distant
             from
             
               Port
               Royal.
            
             Whilest
             that
             they
             begin
             to
             cut
             downe
             Cedars
             and
             other
             trees
             of
             the
             said
             Ile
             to
             make
             necessary
             buildings
             ,
             let
             vs
             returne
             to
             seeke
             out
             Master
             
               Nicolas
               Aubri
            
             ,
             lost
             in
             the
             woods
             ,
             which
             long
             time
             since
             is
             holden
             for
             dead
             .
          
           
             As
             they
             began
             to
             visit
             and
             search
             the
             Iland
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Champdorè
            
             (
             of
             whom
             we
             shal
             henceforth
             make
             mentiō
             ,
             by
             reason
             he
             dwelt
             foure
             yeeres
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             conducting
             the
             voyages
             made
             there
             )
             was
             sent
             backe
             to
             the
             Bay
             of
             Saint
             Mary
             ,
             with
             a
             Mine-finder
             ,
             that
             had
             beene
             caried
             
             thither
             for
             to
             get
             some
             Mines
             of
             siluer
             &
             Iron
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             .
             And
             as
             they
             had
             crossed
             the
             French
             Baie
             ,
             they
             entred
             
             into
             the
             said
             Baie
             of
             Saint
             Marie
             ,
             by
             a
             narrow
             strait
             or
             passage
             ,
             which
             is
             betweene
             the
             land
             of
             
               Port
               Royal
            
             ,
             and
             an
             Iland
             called
             the
             
               Long
               I
               le
            
             :
             where
             after
             some
             abode
             they
             going
             afishing
             ,
             the
             said
             Aubri
             perceaued
             them
             ,
             and
             began
             with
             a
             feeble
             voice
             to
             call
             as
             loud
             as
             he
             could
             ;
             and
             for
             to
             helpe
             his
             voice
             he
             aduised
             himselfe
             to
             doe
             as
             Ariadne
             did
             heeretofore
             to
             Theseus
             ,
             
               
                 Candidaque
                 imposui
                 longae
                 velamina
                 virgae
                 ,
              
               
                 Scilicet
                 oblitos
                 admonitura
                 mei
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             he
             put
             his
             handkercher
             ,
             and
             his
             hat
             on
             a
             staues
             end
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             better
             to
             be
             knowen
             .
             For
             as
             one
             of
             them
             heard
             the
             voice
             ,
             and
             asked
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             companie
             ,
             if
             it
             might
             be
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               Aubri
            
             ,
             they
             mocked
             &
             laughed
             at
             it
             .
             But
             after
             they
             had
             ipied
             the
             mouing
             of
             the
             handkercher
             and
             of
             the
             hat
             ,
             then
             they
             began
             to
             thinke
             that
             it
             might
             be
             hee
             .
             And
             comming
             neere
             ,
             they
             knew
             perfectly
             it
             was
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             tooke
             him
             in
             their
             Barke
             with
             great
             ioy
             and
             contentment
             the
             sixteenth
             day
             after
             he
             had
             lost
             himselfe
             .
             Diuers
             in
             this
             later
             age
             haue
             stuffed
             their
             books
             and
             histories
             with
             many
             miracles
             ,
             wherein
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             found
             so
             great
             cause
             of
             admiration
             as
             in
             this
             .
             For
             during
             these
             sixteen
             daies
             hee
             fedde
             himselfe
             but
             by
             (
             I
             know
             not
             
             what
             )
             small
             fruits
             ,
             like
             vnto
             Cheries
             ,
             without
             kernel
             ,
             (
             yet
             not
             so
             delicate
             )
             which
             are
             scarsly
             found
             in
             those
             woods
             .
             And
             indeed
             in
             these
             last
             voyages
             a
             speciall
             grace
             and
             fauor
             of
             God
             hath
             beene
             euident
             in
             many
             occurrences
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             marke
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             .
             The
             poore
             Aubri
             (
             I
             call
             him
             so
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             affliction
             )
             was
             ,
             as
             one
             may
             easily
             thinke
             ,
             maruellously
             weakened
             .
             They
             gaue
             him
             food
             by
             measure
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             backe
             againe
             to
             the
             companie
             at
             the
             Iland
             of
             Saint
             Croix
             ,
             wherof
             euerie
             one
             receaued
             an
             incredible
             ioy
             and
             consolation
             ,
             and
             especially
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             whom
             it
             concerned
             more
             than
             any
             other
             .
             Doe
             not
             alleage
             vnto
             me
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             
             Maide
             of
             Confolans
             ,
             in
             the
             Countrie
             of
             Poictou
             :
             which
             was
             two
             yeares
             without
             eating
             ,
             some
             six
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             nor
             of
             an
             other
             neere
             Berne
             in
             Swisser-land
             ,
             which
             lost
             (
             not
             yet
             full
             ten
             yeares
             ago
             )
             the
             desire
             and
             appetite
             of
             eating
             ,
             during
             all
             
             her
             life
             time
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             examples
             :
             for
             they
             bee
             accidents
             hapned
             by
             the
             disordering
             of
             nature
             .
             And
             concerning
             that
             which
             Pliny
             reciteth
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             remotest
             parts
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             in
             the
             inferiour
             parts
             of
             the
             fountaine
             and
             spring
             of
             the
             riuer
             Ganges
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             nation
             of
             Astoms
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Mouthlesse
             people
             ,
             that
             liue
             but
             with
             the
             onely
             odour
             and
             exhalation
             of
             certaine
             rootes
             ,
             flowers
             and
             fruits
             which
             they
             assume
             through
             their
             noses
             :
             I
             would
             hardly
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             but
             would
             thinke
             rather
             that
             in
             smelling
             they
             might
             bite
             very
             well
             of
             the
             said
             rootes
             and
             fruits
             :
             As
             also
             those
             that
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             mentioneth
             to
             haue
             no
             mouths
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             nothing
             ,
             by
             the
             report
             of
             the
             Sauage
             Donnacona
             ,
             whom
             he
             brought
             into
             France
             to
             make
             recitall
             thereof
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             other
             things
             as
             voide
             of
             common
             sense
             and
             credit
             as
             that
             .
             But
             imagine
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             such
             people
             haue
             their
             nature
             disposed
             to
             this
             maner
             of
             liuing
             ,
             and
             this
             case
             is
             not
             alike
             .
             For
             the
             said
             Aubri
             wanted
             no
             stomacke
             nor
             appetite
             ,
             and
             hath
             liued
             sixteene
             daies
             ,
             partlie
             nourished
             by
             some
             nutritiue
             force
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             aire
             of
             that
             countrie
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             those
             small
             fruits
             before
             spoken
             :
             God
             hauing
             giuen
             him
             strength
             to
             endure
             this
             long
             want
             
             of
             food
             ,
             preseruing
             him
             from
             the
             step
             of
             death
             .
             Which
             I
             finde
             strange
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             indeed
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             our
             time
             there
             be
             found
             things
             of
             greater
             maruell
             .
             Among
             other
             things
             of
             one
             
               Henry
               de
               Hasseld
            
             ,
             merchant
             trafficking
             from
             the
             Low
             Countries
             to
             
               Berg
               in
               Norwege
            
             :
             who
             hauing
             heard
             a
             belly-god
             Preacher
             speaking
             ill
             of
             the
             miraculous
             fasts
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             not
             in
             Gods
             power
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             prouoked
             by
             it
             ,
             did
             assay
             to
             fast
             ,
             and
             abstained
             himselfe
             three
             daies
             from
             eating
             :
             At
             the
             end
             whereof
             ,
             being
             pinched
             with
             hunger
             ,
             tooke
             a
             morsell
             of
             bread
             ,
             meaning
             to
             swallow
             it
             downe
             
             with
             a
             glasse
             of
             Beere
             :
             but
             all
             that
             stucke
             so
             in
             his
             throate
             ,
             that
             he
             remained
             forty
             daies
             and
             forty
             nights
             without
             either
             eating
             or
             drinking
             .
             That
             time
             being
             ended
             ,
             he
             vomited
             out
             by
             the
             mouth
             that
             which
             he
             had
             eaten
             and
             drunke
             ,
             which
             all
             that
             while
             remained
             in
             his
             throat
             .
             So
             long
             an
             abstinence
             weakned
             him
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             needfull
             to
             sustaine
             and
             restore
             him
             with
             milke
             .
             The
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             countrey
             hauing
             vnderstood
             this
             woonder
             ,
             called
             him
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             inquired
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             :
             whereof
             being
             incredulous
             ,
             would
             make
             new
             triall
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             hauing
             made
             him
             carefully
             to
             bee
             kept
             in
             a
             chamber
             ,
             found
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             true
             .
             This
             man
             is
             praised
             for
             great
             pietie
             ,
             specially
             towards
             the
             poore
             .
             Sometime
             after
             being
             come
             for
             his
             priuate
             affaires
             to
             Bruxelles
             in
             Brabant
             ,
             a
             Creditor
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             bereaue
             him
             of
             his
             due
             ,
             accused
             him
             of
             heresie
             ,
             and
             so
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             burned
             in
             the
             yeere
             1545.
             
          
           
             
             And
             since
             one
             of
             the
             Chanons
             of
             the
             citie
             of
             Liege
             ,
             making
             triall
             of
             his
             strength
             in
             fasting
             ,
             hauing
             continued
             the
             same
             euen
             to
             the
             seuenteenth
             day
             ,
             felt
             himself
             so
             weakned
             ,
             that
             vnlesse
             he
             had
             beene
             suddenly
             succoured
             by
             a
             good
             restoratiue
             ,
             he
             had
             quite
             perished
             .
          
           
             
             A
             yongue
             Maid
             of
             Buchold
             ,
             in
             the
             territorie
             of
             Munster
             in
             Westphalia
             ,
             afflicted
             with
             griefe
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             vnwilling
             to
             stirre
             or
             goe
             abroad
             from
             home
             ,
             was
             beaten
             by
             her
             mother
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             redoubled
             her
             dolour
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             hauing
             lost
             her
             naturall
             rest
             ,
             was
             foure
             moneths
             without
             either
             drinking
             or
             eating
             ,
             sauing
             that
             sometimes
             she
             did
             chaw
             some
             rosted
             apple
             ,
             and
             washed
             her
             mouth
             with
             a
             little
             Ptisane
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Ecclesiasticall
             Histories
             ,
             among
             a
             great
             number
             of
             fasters
             ,
             make
             mention
             of
             three
             holy
             Hermites
             ,
             all
             named
             Simeon
             ,
             which
             did
             liue
             in
             strange
             austeritie
             and
             long
             fasts
             ,
             as
             of
             eight
             daies
             ,
             and
             fifteene
             daies
             continuance
             ,
             yea
             longer
             ,
             not
             hauing
             for
             all
             their
             dwelling
             but
             a
             Columne
             or
             Hermitage
             where
             they
             dwelt
             and
             ledde
             their
             liues
             :
             by
             reason
             whereof
             they
             were
             named
             Stelites
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             saie
             ,
             
             Columnaries
             ,
             as
             dwelling
             in
             Columnes
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             these
             before
             alleaged
             ,
             had
             partly
             resolued
             themselues
             to
             such
             fasts
             ,
             and
             partly
             had
             by
             little
             and
             little
             accustomed
             themselues
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             not
             very
             strange
             for
             them
             to
             fast
             so
             long
             :
             which
             was
             not
             in
             him
             of
             whom
             we
             speake
             .
             And
             therefore
             his
             fast
             is
             the
             more
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             as
             that
             he
             had
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             disposed
             himselfe
             thereto
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             vsed
             these
             long
             austerities
             .
          
           
             After
             he
             had
             beene
             cherished
             ,
             and
             they
             soiourned
             yet
             sometime
             ,
             to
             order
             the
             businesse
             ,
             and
             to
             view
             the
             lands
             round
             about
             the
             I
             le
             Saint
             Croix
             ,
             motion
             was
             made
             to
             send
             backe
             the
             shippes
             into
             France
             before
             Winter
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             that
             went
             not
             thither
             to
             Winter
             ,
             prepared
             themselues
             for
             the
             returne
             .
             The
             meane
             while
             the
             Sauages
             from
             about
             all
             their
             confines
             came
             to
             see
             the
             maners
             of
             the
             Frenchmen
             :
             
             &
             lodged
             themselues
             willingly
             neere
             them
             :
             also
             in
             certaine
             variances
             hapned
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             they
             did
             make
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             Iudge
             of
             their
             debates
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             beginning
             of
             voluntarie
             subiection
             ,
             from
             whence
             a
             hope
             may
             be
             conceaued
             ,
             that
             these
             people
             wil
             soone
             conforme
             themselues
             to
             our
             maner
             of
             liuing
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             other
             things
             hapned
             before
             the
             departing
             of
             the
             said
             ships
             ,
             it
             chanced
             one
             day
             ,
             that
             a
             Sauage
             called
             Bituani
             ,
             
             finding
             good
             relish
             in
             the
             kitchin
             of
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             setled
             himselfe
             therein
             ,
             doing
             there
             some
             seruice
             :
             And
             yet
             did
             make
             loue
             to
             a
             Maide
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             marriage
             ;
             the
             which
             not
             being
             able
             to
             haue
             with
             the
             good
             liking
             and
             consent
             of
             her
             father
             ,
             he
             rauished
             her
             and
             tooke
             her
             to
             wife
             .
             Thereupon
             a
             great
             quarrell
             ensueth
             .
             And
             in
             
             the
             end
             the
             Maid
             was
             taken
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             her
             fathers
             .
             A
             very
             great
             debate
             was
             like
             to
             follow
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             Bituani
             complaining
             to
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             for
             this
             iniury
             ,
             the
             others
             came
             to
             defend
             their
             cause
             saying
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ▪
             the
             father
             assisted
             with
             his
             friends
             )
             that
             he
             would
             not
             giue
             his
             daughter
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             had
             some
             meanes
             by
             his
             industrie
             to
             nourish
             and
             maintaine
             both
             her
             
             and
             the
             children
             that
             should
             proceed
             of
             the
             mariage
             :
             As
             for
             him
             he
             saw
             not
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             could
             doe
             :
             That
             he
             loitered
             about
             the
             kitchin
             of
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Monts
            
             ,
             not
             exercising
             himselfe
             ahunting
             .
             Finallie
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             haue
             the
             maide
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             content
             himselfe
             with
             that
             which
             was
             passed
             .
             The
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             hauing
             heard
             both
             parties
             ,
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             detained
             him
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             said
             Bituani
             was
             a
             diligent
             fellow
             and
             should
             goe
             ahunting
             to
             make
             proofe
             of
             what
             he
             could
             do
             .
             But
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             they
             did
             not
             restore
             the
             maide
             vnto
             him
             ,
             vntill
             he
             had
             shewed
             effectually
             that
             which
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             had
             promised
             of
             him
             .
             Finally
             ,
             he
             goeth
             
             afishing
             ,
             taketh
             great
             store
             of
             Salmons
             ,
             the
             maide
             is
             redeliuered
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             following
             he
             came
             ,
             clothed
             with
             a
             faire
             new
             gowne
             of
             Beuers
             well
             set
             on
             with
             Matachias
             ,
             to
             the
             fort
             which
             was
             then
             a
             building
             for
             the
             Frenchmen
             ,
             bringing
             his
             wife
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             triumphing
             for
             the
             victory
             ,
             hauing
             gotten
             her
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             dint
             of
             sword
             :
             whom
             he
             hath
             euer
             since
             loued
             dearely
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             other
             Sauages
             :
             giuing
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             gotten
             with
             paine
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             much
             cherished
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             action
             we
             see
             the
             two
             most
             considerable
             points
             in
             matter
             of
             mariage
             to
             bee
             obserued
             among
             these
             people
             ,
             guided
             onely
             by
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             fatherly
             authority
             ,
             and
             the
             husbands
             industrie
             :
             A
             thing
             which
             I
             haue
             much
             admired
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             by
             I
             know
             not
             what
             abuse
             ,
             men
             haue
             liued
             many
             ages
             ,
             during
             which
             the
             fatherly
             authority
             hath
             beene
             dispised
             and
             set
             at
             naught
             ,
             vntill
             that
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             conuentions
             haue
             opened
             their
             eies
             ,
             and
             knowen
             that
             the
             same
             was
             euen
             against
             nature
             it selfe
             :
             And
             that
             our
             Kings
             by
             lawes
             and
             Edicts
             haue
             reestablished
             in
             his
             force
             this
             fatherlie
             authority
             :
             which
             notwithstanding
             in
             spirituall
             mariages
             and
             vowes
             of
             religion
             hath
             not
             yet
             recouered
             his
             ancient
             glorie
             :
             And
             hath
             (
             in
             this
             respect
             )
             his
             proppe
             but
             vpon
             
             the
             Courts
             of
             Parlaments
             orders
             ,
             the
             which
             oftentime●
             haue
             constrained
             the
             detainers
             of
             Children
             ,
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             their
             parents
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               description
               of
               the
               Iland
               of
               Saint
               Croix
               :
               The
               enterprise
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Monts
              
               difficult
               and
               generous
               ,
               yet
               persecuted
               through
               enuie
               :
               The
               returne
               of
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
               into
               France
               :
               the
               perils
               of
               the
               voiage
               .
            
          
           
             BEfore
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             Ships
             returne
             into
             France
             ,
             it
             
             is
             meete
             to
             tell
             you
             how
             hard
             the
             I
             le
             of
             
               Saint
               Croix
            
             is
             to
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             were
             neuer
             there
             .
             For
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Iles
             and
             great
             Baies
             to
             goe
             by
             ,
             before
             one
             be
             at
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             how
             euer
             one
             might
             pierce
             so
             far
             for
             to
             finde
             it
             .
             There
             are
             three
             or
             foure
             mountains
             ,
             imminent
             aboue
             the
             others
             ,
             on
             the
             sides
             :
             But
             on
             the
             North
             side
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             riuer
             runneth
             downe
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             a
             sharpe
             pointed
             one
             ,
             aboue
             two
             leagues
             distant
             .
             The
             woods
             of
             the
             maine
             land
             are
             faire
             and
             admirable
             high
             and
             well
             growen
             ,
             as
             in
             like
             maner
             is
             the
             grasse
             .
             There
             is
             right
             ouer
             against
             the
             Iland
             fresh
             water
             brookes
             ,
             very
             pleasant
             and
             agreeable
             ,
             
             where
             diuers
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             his
             men
             did
             their
             businesse
             ,
             and
             builded
             there
             certaine
             Cabanes
             .
             As
             for
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             ground
             it
             is
             most
             excellent
             and
             most
             abundantly
             fruitfull
             .
             For
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             hauing
             caused
             there
             some
             peece
             of
             ground
             to
             be
             tilled
             ▪
             and
             the
             same
             sowed
             with
             Rie
             (
             for
             I
             haue
             seene
             there
             no
             wheat
             )
             he●
             was
             not
             able
             to
             tarry
             for
             the
             maturitie
             thereof
             to
             reape
             it
             :
             and
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             graine
             ,
             fallen
             ,
             hath
             growen
             and
             increased
             so
             wonderfully
             that
             two
             yeeres
             after
             wee
             reaped
             and
             did
             gather
             of
             it
             as
             faire
             ,
             bigge
             and
             waightie
             ,
             as
             any
             in
             
             France
             ,
             which
             the
             soile
             had
             brought
             foorth
             without
             any
             tillage
             :
             and
             yet
             at
             this
             present
             it
             doth
             continue
             still
             to
             mulltiply
             every
             yeere
             .
             The
             said
             Iland
             containeth
             some
             halfe
             a
             
             league
             of
             circuit
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             on
             the
             sea
             side
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Mount
             or
             small
             hill
             ,
             which
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             little
             Ile
             severed
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             where
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Monts
            
             his
             Canon
             was
             placed
             :
             There
             is
             also
             a
             little
             Chapell
             built
             after
             the
             sauage
             fashion
             .
             At
             the
             foot
             of
             which
             Chapell
             there
             is
             such
             store
             
             of
             mussels
             as
             is
             wonderfull
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             gathered
             at
             low
             water
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             small
             :
             I
             beleeue
             that
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             people
             did
             not
             forget
             to
             chuse
             and
             take
             the
             biggest
             ,
             and
             left
             there
             but
             the
             small
             ones
             to
             grow
             and
             increase
             .
             As
             for
             the
             exercise
             and
             occupation
             of
             our
             Frenchmen
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             their
             abode
             there
             ,
             we
             will
             mention
             it
             briefely
             ,
             hauing
             first
             conducted
             backe
             our
             ships
             into
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             Sea
             and
             maritime
             charges
             in
             such
             enterprises
             as
             that
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             not
             a
             good
             stocke
             and
             foundation
             shall
             easilie
             sinke
             vnder
             such
             a
             burthen
             ,
             and
             for
             to
             supplie
             ,
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             those
             expences
             ,
             one
             is
             forced
             to
             suffer
             and
             beare
             infinite
             discommodities
             ,
             and
             put
             himselfe
             in
             danger
             to
             bee
             discredited
             among
             vnknowen
             people
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             in
             a
             land
             which
             is
             vnmanured
             ,
             and
             all
             ouer
             growen
             with
             forests
             .
             Wherein
             this
             action
             is
             the
             more
             generous
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             as
             the
             perill
             is
             more
             euidently
             dangerous
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             fortune
             is
             not
             left
             vnattempted
             ,
             and
             to
             treade
             downe
             so
             many
             thornes
             that
             stop
             the
             way
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             his
             shipes
             returning
             into
             France
             ,
             he
             remaineth
             in
             a
             desolate
             place
             ,
             with
             one
             barke
             and
             one
             boate
             onely
             .
             And
             though
             he
             is
             promised
             to
             be
             sent
             for
             home
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             yeere
             ,
             who
             may
             assure
             himselfe
             of
             Aeolus
             and
             Neptunes
             fidelitie
             ,
             two
             euill
             ,
             furious
             ,
             vnconstant
             and
             vnmercifull
             Masters
             ?
             Behold
             the
             estate
             whereunto
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             reduced
             himselfe
             ,
             hauing
             had
             no
             helpe
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             haue
             had
             al
             those
             voiages
             that
             haue
             beene
             heeretofore
             described
             (
             except
             the
             late
             Lord
             
               Marquis
               de
               la
               Roche
            
             )
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             done
             more
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             not
             hauing
             yet
             lost
             his
             hold
             .
             But
             in
             the
             end
             I
             feare
             he
             shall
             be
             constrained
             to
             giue
             ouer
             and
             forsake
             all
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             shame
             and
             reproch
             
             of
             the
             French
             name
             ,
             which
             by
             this
             meanes
             is
             made
             ridiculous
             and
             a
             by
             word
             to
             other
             nations
             .
             For
             (
             as
             though
             one
             would
             of
             set
             purpose
             oppose
             himselfe
             to
             the
             conuersion
             
             of
             these
             poore
             Westerly
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             setting
             forward
             of
             the
             glorie
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Kings
             )
             there
             be
             men
             start
             vp
             ,
             full
             of
             Auarice
             and
             Enuie
             :
             men
             which
             would
             not
             giue
             a
             stroke
             ,
             or
             draw
             their
             swords
             for
             the
             Kings
             seruice
             (
             as
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             shewed
             one
             daie
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             )
             men
             which
             would
             not
             indure
             the
             least
             labour
             in
             the
             world
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             doe
             hinder
             that
             any
             profit
             be
             drawen
             from
             the
             very
             prouince
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             furnish
             to
             that
             which
             is
             necessarie
             to
             the
             establishment
             of
             such
             a
             worke
             ,
             hauing
             rather
             that
             Englishmen
             and
             Hollanders
             reape
             the
             profit
             thereof
             than
             Frenchmen
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             make
             the
             name
             of
             God
             vnknowen
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             such
             men
             ,
             which
             haue
             no
             feare
             of
             God
             (
             for
             if
             they
             had
             any
             they
             would
             be
             zealous
             of
             his
             name
             )
             are
             heard
             ,
             are
             beleeued
             ,
             and
             carry
             things
             away
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             prepare
             and
             hoise
             vp
             sailes
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             made
             the
             voyage
             into
             these
             parts
             with
             some
             men
             of
             good
             sort
             ,
             not
             to
             winter
             there
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             to
             seeke
             out
             his
             seat
             ,
             and
             finde
             out
             a
             land
             that
             might
             like
             him
             .
             Which
             he
             hauing
             done
             ,
             had
             no
             neede
             to
             soiorne
             there
             any
             
             longer
             .
             So
             then
             the
             Ships
             being
             readie
             for
             the
             returne
             ,
             he
             shipped
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             company
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             them
             .
             The
             meane
             while
             the
             fame
             was
             from
             all
             sides
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             of
             the
             wonders
             made
             in
             Ostend
             ,
             then
             besieged
             by
             their
             Highnesse
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             alreadie
             three
             yeares
             passed
             .
             The
             voyage
             was
             not
             without
             stormes
             and
             great
             perils
             :
             for
             amongst
             others
             ,
             I
             will
             recite
             two
             or
             three
             which
             might
             be
             placed
             among
             miracles
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             the
             Sea-accidents
             are
             frequent
             enough
             ,
             not
             that
             I
             will
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             darken
             the
             speciall
             fauour
             that
             God
             hath
             alwaies
             shewed
             in
             
             these
             voyages
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             of
             a
             gust
             of
             winde
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             
             their
             nauigation
             came
             by
             night
             instantlie
             to
             strike
             in
             the
             sailes
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             violent
             boistrousnesse
             that
             it
             ouerturned
             the
             ship
             in
             such
             maner
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             one
             part
             the
             keele
             was
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             the
             saile
             swimming
             vpon
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             meanes
             or
             time
             to
             right
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             loose
             the
             tackles
             .
             On
             the
             sudden
             the
             sea
             is
             all
             afire
             ,
             and
             the
             Mariners
             themselues
             ,
             all
             wet
             ,
             did
             seeme
             to
             bee
             all
             compassed
             with
             flames
             ,
             so
             furious
             was
             the
             Sea
             (
             the
             Sailers
             call
             this
             fire
             
               Saint
               Goudrans
            
             fire
             )
             and
             by
             ill
             fortune
             ,
             in
             this
             sudden
             surprise
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             knife
             to
             be
             found
             for
             to
             cut
             the
             cables
             or
             the
             saile
             .
             The
             poore
             ship
             ,
             during
             this
             casualtie
             ,
             remained
             ouerturned
             ,
             caried
             continually
             ,
             one
             while
             vpon
             Mountaines
             of
             waters
             ,
             then
             another
             while
             suncken
             downe
             euen
             to
             hell
             .
             Briefely
             ,
             euery
             one
             did
             prepare
             to
             drinke
             ,
             more
             than
             his
             belly
             full
             ,
             to
             all
             his
             friends
             ,
             when
             a
             new
             blast
             of
             winde
             came
             ,
             which
             rent
             the
             saile
             in
             a
             thousand
             peeces
             ,
             euer
             after
             vnprofitable
             to
             any
             vse
             .
             Happy
             saile
             !
             hauing
             by
             his
             ruine
             saued
             all
             this
             people
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             a
             new
             one
             they
             had
             beene
             cast
             away
             ,
             and
             neuer
             newes
             had
             beene
             heard
             of
             them
             .
             But
             God
             doth
             often
             trie
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             them
             euen
             to
             deaths
             doore
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             know
             his
             powerfull
             might
             ,
             and
             feare
             him
             .
             So
             the
             ship
             began
             to
             stur
             and
             rise
             againe
             by
             little
             and
             little
             :
             And
             well
             was
             it
             for
             them
             that
             she
             was
             deepe
             keeled
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             a
             fliboate
             with
             a
             flat
             bottome
             and
             broade
             belly
             ,
             it
             had
             beene
             quite
             ouerturned
             vp
             side
             downe
             ,
             but
             the
             ballast
             ,
             which
             remained
             beneath
             ,
             did
             helpe
             to
             stirre
             her
             vpright
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             was
             at
             Casquet
             (
             an
             I
             le
             or
             rocke
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             Caske
             ,
             betweene
             France
             and
             England
             ,
             on
             which
             there
             is
             no
             dwelling
             )
             being
             come
             within
             three
             leagues
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             there
             was
             some
             iealousie
             betweene
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             ship
             (
             an
             euill
             which
             oftentimes
             destroieth
             both
             men
             and
             faire
             enterprises
             )
             the
             one
             saying
             that
             they
             might
             double
             well
             enough
             the
             said
             Casket
             ,
             an
             other
             that
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             behooued
             to
             cast
             a
             little
             from
             the
             right
             course
             for
             to
             passe
             vnder
             the
             Iland
             .
             In
             this
             case
             the
             worst
             
             was
             that
             one
             knew
             not
             the
             houre
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             darke
             by
             reason
             of
             mistes
             ,
             and
             by
             consequent
             they
             knew
             not
             if
             it
             did
             ebbe
             or
             flow
             .
             For
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             floud
             they
             had
             easily
             doubled
             it
             :
             but
             it
             chanced
             that
             it
             was
             turning
             water
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             the
             ebbe
             did
             hinder
             it
             .
             So
             that
             approching
             the
             said
             rocke
             they
             saw
             no
             hope
             to
             saue
             themselues
             ,
             and
             that
             necessarily
             they
             must
             go
             strike
             against
             
             it
             .
             Then
             euery
             one
             began
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             craue
             pardon
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             (
             for
             their
             last
             comfort
             )
             to
             bewaile
             one
             another
             .
             Heereupon
             Captaine
             Rossignol
             (
             whose
             Ship
             was
             taken
             in
             New
             France
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             before
             )
             drew
             out
             a
             great
             knife
             ,
             to
             kill
             therewith
             Captaine
             Timothie
             ,
             Gouernor
             of
             this
             present
             voyage
             ,
             saying
             to
             him
             ,
             Doest
             thou
             not
             content
             thy selfe
             to
             haue
             vndone
             me
             ,
             but
             wilt
             thou
             needs
             yet
             cast
             me
             heere
             away
             ?
             but
             he
             was
             held
             and
             kept
             from
             doing
             of
             that
             he
             was
             about
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             in
             very
             truth
             it
             was
             in
             him
             great
             folly
             ,
             yea
             rather
             madnesse
             ,
             to
             goe
             about
             to
             kill
             a
             man
             that
             was
             going
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             he
             (
             that
             went
             to
             giue
             the
             blow
             )
             in
             the
             same
             perill
             .
             In
             the
             end
             as
             they
             went
             to
             strike
             vpon
             the
             rocke
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincort
            
             ,
             who
             had
             alreadie
             yeelded
             his
             soule
             and
             recommended
             his
             family
             to
             God
             ,
             asked
             of
             him
             that
             was
             at
             the
             top
             if
             there
             were
             any
             hope
             ;
             who
             told
             him
             there
             was
             none
             :
             Then
             he
             bad
             some
             to
             helpe
             him
             to
             change
             the
             sailes
             ,
             which
             two
             or
             three
             onely
             did
             ,
             and
             already
             was
             there
             no
             more
             water
             but
             to
             turne
             the
             Ship
             ,
             when
             the
             mercy
             and
             fauor
             of
             God
             came
             to
             helpe
             them
             ,
             &
             turned
             the
             ship
             from
             the
             perils
             wherein
             they
             saw
             themselues
             .
             Some
             had
             put
             off
             their
             doublets
             for
             to
             seeke
             to
             saue
             themselues
             by
             climbing
             vpon
             the
             rocke
             ,
             but
             the
             
             feare
             was
             all
             the
             harme
             they
             had
             for
             that
             time
             :
             sauing
             that
             some
             few
             houres
             after
             ,
             being
             arriued
             neere
             to
             a
             rocke
             called
             
               Le
               nid
               a
               L'aigle
            
             ,
             the
             Eagles
             nest
             ,
             they
             thought
             to
             goe
             bord
             it
             ,
             thinking
             ,
             in
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             mist
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             Ship
             ,
             from
             whence
             being
             againe
             escaped
             they
             arriued
             at
             New
             
             hauen
             ,
             the
             place
             from
             whence
             they
             first
             set
             out
             .
             The
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             hauing
             left
             his
             armours
             and
             prouisions
             
             of
             war
             in
             the
             I
             le
             of
             
               Saint
               Croix
            
             ,
             in
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             as
             a
             gage
             and
             token
             of
             the
             good
             will
             he
             had
             to
             returne
             thither
             .
          
           
             
             But
             I
             may
             yet
             well
             set
             downe
             heere
             a
             maruellous
             danger
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             same
             vessell
             was
             preserued
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             the
             departing
             from
             
               Saint
               Croix
            
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             a
             bad
             accident
             ,
             which
             God
             turned
             to
             good
             .
             For
             a
             certaine
             tipling
             fellow
             ,
             being
             by
             night
             stealingly
             come
             downe
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             for
             to
             drinke
             his
             belly
             full
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             his
             bottle
             with
             wine
             ,
             hee
             found
             that
             there
             was
             but
             too
             much
             to
             drinke
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             said
             ship
             was
             alreadie
             halfe
             full
             of
             water
             :
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             the
             perill
             was
             imminent
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             infinite
             paines
             to
             stanch
             her
             by
             pomping
             .
             In
             the
             end
             being
             come
             about
             they
             found
             a
             great
             leake
             ,
             by
             the
             keele
             ,
             which
             they
             stopped
             with
             all
             diligence
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               buildings
               of
               the
               I
               le
               Saint
               Croix
               :
               The
               French-mens
               discommodities
               in
               the
               said
               place
               :
               Vnknowen
               Sicknesses
               :
               of
               their
               causes
               :
               of
               the
               people
               that
               be
               subiect
               to
               it
               :
               of
               diets
               ,
               bad
               waters
               ,
               aire
               ,
               windes
               ,
               lakes
               ,
               corruption
               of
               woods
               ,
               seasons
               ,
               disposition
               of
               bodies
               ,
               of
               yongue
               ,
               and
               old
               :
               the
               Authors
               aduice
               vpon
               the
               gouernment
               of
               health
               ,
               and
               cure
               of
               the
               said
               diseases
               .
            
          
           
             
             DVring
             the
             foresaid
             Nauigation
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             his
             people
             did
             worke
             about
             the
             Fort
             ;
             which
             hee
             seated
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Iland
             ,
             opposite
             to
             the
             place
             where
             he
             had
             lodged
             his
             Canon
             .
             Which
             was
             wisely
             considered
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             command
             the
             riuer
             vp
             &
             down
             .
             But
             there
             was
             an
             inconuenience
             ,
             the
             said
             Fort
             did
             lie
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             shelter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             trees
             that
             were
             on
             the
             I
             le
             shore
             ,
             which
             all
             about
             hee
             commanded
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             and
             not
             cut
             downe
             .
             And
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Fort
             was
             the
             Switzers
             lodging
             ,
             great
             and
             large
             ,
             and
             other
             small
             lodgings
             ,
             representing
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             Suburbe
             .
             Some
             
             had
             housed
             themselues
             on
             the
             firme
             land
             ,
             neere
             the
             brook
             .
             But
             within
             the
             Fort
             was
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             his
             lodging
             ,
             made
             with
             very
             faire
             &
             artificiall
             Carpentrie
             worke
             ,
             with
             the
             Banner
             of
             France
             vpon
             the
             same
             .
             At
             another
             part
             was
             the
             store-house
             ,
             wherin
             consisted
             the
             safety
             &
             life
             of
             euerie
             one
             ,
             likewise
             made
             with
             faire
             Carpentry
             worke
             ,
             and
             couered
             with
             reedes
             .
             Right
             ouer
             against
             the
             said
             store-house
             ,
             were
             the
             lodgings
             and
             houses
             of
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               D'oruille
               ,
               Monsieur
               Champlein
               ,
               Monsieur
               Champdorè
               ,
            
             and
             other
             men
             of
             reckoning
             .
             Opposite
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             his
             said
             lodging
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             gallerie
             couered
             for
             to
             exercise
             themselues
             ,
             either
             in
             play
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             workmen
             in
             time
             of
             raine
             .
             And
             betweene
             the
             said
             Fort
             and
             the
             Platforme
             ,
             where
             lay
             the
             Canon
             ,
             all
             was
             full
             of
             gardens
             ,
             wherunto
             euerie
             one
             exercised
             himselfe
             willingly
             .
             All
             Autumne
             quarter
             was
             passed
             on
             these
             works
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             well
             for
             them
             to
             haue
             lodged
             themselues
             ,
             and
             to
             manure
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Iland
             ,
             before
             Winter
             ;
             whilest
             that
             in
             these
             parts
             pamphlets
             were
             set
             out
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             
               Maistre
               Guillaume
            
             ,
             stuffed
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             newes
             :
             By
             the
             which
             ,
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             this
             Prognosticator
             did
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             did
             pull
             out
             thornes
             in
             Canada
             :
             and
             all
             well
             considered
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             termed
             the
             pulling
             out
             of
             thornes
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             hand
             such
             enterprises
             ,
             full
             of
             toiles
             and
             continuall
             perils
             ,
             with
             cares
             ,
             vexations
             ,
             and
             discommodities
             .
             But
             vertue
             and
             courage
             that
             ouer
             commeth
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             makes
             those
             thornes
             to
             be
             but
             Gilliflowers
             and
             Roses
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             resoule
             themselues
             in
             these
             heroicall
             actions
             ,
             to
             make
             themselues
             praise-worthy
             and
             famous
             in
             the
             memorie
             of
             men
             ,
             despising
             the
             vaine
             pleasures
             of
             delicate
             and
             effeminated
             men
             ,
             good
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             coffer
             themselues
             in
             a
             chamber
             .
          
           
             
             The
             most
             vrgent
             things
             being
             done
             ,
             and
             hoarie
             snowie
             father
             being
             come
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Winter
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             keepe
             within
             doores
             ,
             and
             to
             liue
             euery
             one
             at
             his
             owne
             home
             :
             during
             which
             time
             ,
             our
             men
             had
             three
             speciall
             
             discommodities
             in
             this
             Hand
             ,
             videlicet
             ,
             want
             of
             wood
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             which
             was
             in
             the
             said
             Ile
             ,
             was
             spent
             in
             buildings
             )
             lacke
             of
             fresh
             water
             ,
             and
             the
             continuall
             watch
             ,
             made
             by
             night
             ,
             fearing
             some
             surprise
             from
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             that
             had
             lodged
             themselues
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             said
             Iland
             ,
             or
             some
             
             other
             enemie
             .
             For
             the
             malediction
             and
             rage
             of
             many
             Christians
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             one
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             them
             much
             more
             than
             of
             Infidels
             .
             A
             thing
             which
             grieueth
             me
             to
             speak
             :
             would
             to
             God
             I
             were
             a
             liar
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             speake
             it
             !
             When
             they
             had
             need
             of
             water
             or
             wood
             ,
             they
             were
             constrained
             to
             crosse
             ouer
             the
             riuer
             ,
             which
             is
             thrice
             as
             broad
             of
             euery
             side
             ,
             as
             the
             riuer
             of
             Seine
             .
             
             It
             was
             a
             thing
             painfull
             and
             tedious
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             it
             was
             needfull
             to
             keepe
             the
             boat
             a
             whole
             day
             ,
             before
             one
             might
             get
             those
             necessaries
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             the
             cold
             and
             snowes
             came
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Ice
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             the
             Sider
             was
             frozen
             in
             the
             vessels
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             his
             measure
             was
             giuen
             him
             out
             by
             waight
             .
             As
             for
             wine
             it
             was
             distributed
             but
             at
             certaine
             daies
             of
             the
             weeke
             .
             Many
             idle
             sluggish
             companions
             dranke
             snow-water
             ,
             not
             willing
             to
             take
             the
             paines
             to
             crosse
             the
             riuer
             .
             Briefly
             ,
             the
             vnknowen
             
             sicknesses
             like
             to
             those
             described
             vnto
             vs
             by
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             ,
             in
             his
             relation
             ,
             assailed
             vs.
             For
             remedies
             there
             was
             none
             to
             be
             found
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             the
             poore
             sicke
             creatures
             did
             languish
             ,
             pining
             away
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             sweet
             meats
             ,
             as
             milke
             or
             spoon-meat
             for
             to
             sustain
             their
             stomacks
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             receaue
             the
             hard
             meats
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             let
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             a
             rotten
             flesh
             ,
             which
             grew
             and
             ouer-abounded
             within
             their
             mouths
             :
             And
             when
             one
             thought
             to
             root
             it
             out
             ,
             it
             did
             grow
             againe
             in
             one
             nights
             space
             more
             abundantly
             than
             before
             .
             As
             for
             the
             tree
             called
             Annedda
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             the
             said
             Quartier
             ,
             the
             Sauages
             of
             these
             lands
             know
             it
             not
             .
             So
             that
             it
             was
             most
             pitifull
             to
             behold
             euery
             one
             ,
             very
             few
             excepted
             ,
             in
             this
             miserie
             ,
             and
             the
             miserable
             sicke
             folkes
             to
             die
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             full
             of
             life
             ,
             without
             any
             possibilitie
             to
             be
             succoured
             .
             There
             died
             
             
             of
             this
             sicknesse
             36
             ,
             and
             36
             or
             40
             more
             ,
             that
             were
             stricken
             with
             it
             ,
             recouered
             themselues
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Spring
             ,
             assoone
             as
             the
             comfortable
             season
             appeared
             .
             But
             the
             deadly
             season
             for
             that
             sicknesse
             is
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Ianuarie
             ,
             the
             moneths
             of
             February
             and
             March
             ,
             wherein
             most
             commonly
             the
             sicke
             doe
             die
             ,
             euery
             one
             at
             his
             turne
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             time
             they
             haue
             begun
             to
             be
             sicke
             :
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             hee
             which
             began
             to
             bee
             ill
             in
             Februarie
             and
             March
             ,
             may
             escape
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             shall
             ouer-haste
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             betake
             him
             to
             his
             bed
             in
             December
             and
             Ianuarie
             ,
             hee
             is
             in
             danger
             to
             die
             in
             Februarie
             ,
             March
             ,
             or
             the
             beginning
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             which
             time
             being
             passed
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             good
             hope
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             assured
             of
             his
             safetie
             .
             Notwithstanding
             some
             haue
             felt
             some
             touch
             thereof
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             sharply
             handled
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Monsieur
               De
               monts
            
             being
             returned
             into
             France
             ,
             did
             consult
             with
             our
             Doctors
             of
             Physicke
             vpon
             the
             sicknesse
             ,
             which
             (
             in
             my
             opinion
             )
             they
             found
             very
             new
             &
             vnknown
             ,
             for
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             went
             away
             ,
             our
             Pothecarie
             was
             charged
             with
             any
             order
             for
             the
             cure
             thereof
             :
             and
             notwithstanding
             
             it
             seemeth
             that
             Hippocrates
             hath
             had
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             some
             that
             was
             very
             like
             to
             it
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Booke
             
               De
               internis
               affect
            
             .
             he
             speaketh
             of
             a
             certaine
             maladie
             ,
             where
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             afterward
             the
             spleene
             doe
             swell
             and
             harden
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             feele
             grieuous
             and
             sharpe
             gripes
             ;
             the
             skinne
             becommeth
             blacke
             and
             pale
             ,
             drawing
             towards
             the
             colour
             of
             a
             greene
             Pomgranet
             :
             the
             eares
             and
             gums
             doe
             render
             and
             yeeld
             a
             bad
             sent
             ,
             the
             said
             gums
             disioining
             themselues
             from
             the
             teeth
             :
             the
             legs
             full
             of
             blisters
             :
             
             the
             limbes
             are
             weakned
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               But
               specially
               the
               Northerly
               people
               ,
               are
               more
               subiect
               to
               it
               than
               other
               more
               Southerly
               nations
               .
               Witnesse
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               Frizeland
               men
               ,
               and
               other
               thereabout
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               the
               said
               Hollanders
               doe
               write
               in
               their
               nauigations
               ,
               that
               going
               to
               the
               East
               Indies
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               were
               taken
               with
               the
               same
               disease
               ,
               being
               vpon
               the
               coast
               of
               Guinie
               :
               a
            
             
             
               dangerous
               coast
               ,
               bearing
               a
               pestiferous
               aire
               a
               hundred
               leagues
               farre
               in
               the
               sea
               .
               And
               the
               same
               (
               I
               meane
               the
               Hollanders
               )
               being
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               1606
               ,
               gone
               vpon
               the
               coast
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               to
               keepe
               the
               same
               coast
               ,
               and
               to
               annoy
               the
               Spanish
               Nauie
               ,
               were
               constrained
               to
               with-draw
               themselues
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               disease
               ,
               hauing
               cast
               into
               the
               sea
               two
               and
               twentie
               of
               their
               dead
               .
               And
               if
               one
               will
               heare
               the
               witnesse
               of
            
             Olaus
             magnus
             ,
             
               writing
               of
               the
               Northerly
            
             
             
               Nations
               ,
               of
               which
               part
               himselfe
               was
               ,
               let
               him
               hearken
               to
               his
               report
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               :
            
             There
             is
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             yet
             an
             other
             martiall
             sicknesse
             
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               sicknesse
               that
               afflicteth
               them
               which
               follow
               the
               warres
               )
            
             which
             tormenteth
             and
             afflicteth
             them
             that
             are
             besieged
             ,
             such
             whose
             limbes
             thickned
             by
             a
             certaine
             fleshy
             heauinesse
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             corrupted
             bloud
             ,
             which
             is
             betweene
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             skinne
             ,
             dilating
             it selfe
             like
             wax
             :
             they
             sinke
             with
             the
             least
             impression
             made
             on
             them
             with
             the
             finger
             ;
             and
             disioineth
             the
             teeth
             as
             ready
             to
             fall
             out
             :
             changeth
             the
             white
             colour
             of
             the
             skinne
             into
             blew
             :
             and
             causeth
             a
             benumming
             ,
             with
             a
             distaste
             to
             take
             Physicke
             ,
             and
             that
             disease
             is
             called
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             of
             the
             countrey
             Sorbut
             ,
             in
             Greeke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             per
             aduenture
             because
             of
             this
             putrifying
             softnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             vnder
             
             the
             skinne
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             proceede
             of
             indigesting
             and
             salt
             meats
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             continued
             by
             the
             cold
             exhalation
             of
             the
             walles
             .
             But
             it
             shall
             not
             haue
             so
             much
             force
             where
             the
             houses
             are
             inward
             wainscotted
             with
             boords
             .
             If
             it
             continue
             longer
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             driuen
             out
             by
             taking
             euery
             day
             wormwood
             ,
             as
             one
             expelleth
             
             out
             the
             roote
             of
             the
             stone
             ,
             by
             a
             decoction
             of
             stale
             Beere
             drunke
             with
             butter
             .
             
               The
               same
               Author
               doth
               yet
               say
               in
               an
               other
               place
               ,
               a
               thing
               much
               to
               be
               noted
               :
            
             In
             the
             beginning
             
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             they
             sustaine
             the
             siege
             with
             force
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             Souldier
             being
             by
             continuance
             weakned
             ,
             they
             take
             away
             the
             prouisions
             from
             the
             inuaders
             ,
             by
             artificiall
             meanes
             ,
             subtilties
             
             and
             ambushments
             ,
             specially
             the
             sheepe
             ,
             which
             they
             carry
             away
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             to
             grase
             in
             grassie
             places
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             for
             feare
             that
             through
             want
             of
             fresh
             meats
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             lothsomest
             sicknesse
             of
             all
             sicknesses
             ,
             called
             in
             the
             country
             language
             ,
             
             
             Sorbut
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             wounded
             stomacke
             ,
             dried
             by
             cruell
             torments
             ,
             and
             long
             anguishes
             :
             for
             the
             cold
             and
             indigesting
             meats
             ,
             greedily
             taken
             ,
             seeme
             to
             be
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             this
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             delighted
             my selfe
             to
             recite
             heere
             the
             very
             words
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             because
             he
             speaketh
             thereof
             as
             being
             skilfull
             ,
             and
             setteth
             foorth
             sufficiently
             enough
             the
             land
             disease
             of
             New
             France
             ,
             sauing
             that
             he
             maketh
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             stiffening
             of
             the
             hammes
             ,
             nor
             of
             a
             superfluous
             flesh
             which
             groweth
             and
             aboundeth
             within
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             one
             thinke
             to
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             it
             increaseth
             still
             ;
             but
             well
             speaketh
             
             he
             of
             the
             bad
             stomacke
             .
             For
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             made
             a
             Negroe
             to
             be
             opened
             ,
             that
             died
             of
             that
             sicknesse
             in
             our
             voyage
             ,
             who
             was
             found
             to
             haue
             the
             inward
             parts
             very
             sound
             ,
             except
             the
             stomacke
             ,
             that
             had
             wrinckles
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             vlcered
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             cause
             proceeding
             from
             salt
             meats
             ,
             it
             is
             verie
             true
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             other
             causes
             concurring
             ,
             which
             feed
             and
             entertaine
             this
             sicknesse
             :
             Amongst
             which
             I
             will
             place
             in
             generall
             the
             bad
             food
             ,
             comprehending
             with
             it
             the
             drinks
             ;
             then
             the
             vice
             of
             the
             aire
             of
             the
             countrey
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             euill
             disposition
             of
             the
             bodie
             :
             leauing
             the
             Physicians
             
             to
             sift
             it
             out
             more
             curiously
             .
             Whereunto
             Hippocrates
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Physicion
             ought
             also
             carefully
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             in
             considering
             the
             seasons
             ,
             the
             windes
             ,
             the
             aspects
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             waters
             ,
             the
             land
             it selfe
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             situation
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             men
             ,
             their
             maner
             of
             liuing
             and
             exercise
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             food
             ,
             this
             sicknesse
             is
             caused
             by
             cold
             meats
             ,
             without
             iuice
             ,
             grosse
             and
             corrupted
             .
             One
             must
             then
             take
             heed
             of
             salt
             meats
             ,
             smokie
             ,
             mustie
             ,
             raw
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             euill
             sent
             ,
             likewise
             of
             dried
             fishes
             ,
             as
             New-found
             land
             fish
             ,
             and
             stinking
             Raies
             :
             Briefly
             ,
             from
             all
             melancholy
             meates
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             hard
             digesting
             ,
             are
             easily
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             breed
             a
             grosse
             and
             melancholie
             bloud
             .
             I
             would
             not
             (
             for
             all
             that
             )
             be
             so
             scrupulous
             as
             the
             Physicians
             ,
             which
             do
             put
             in
             the
             number
             of
             grosse
             and
             melancholie
             meates
             ,
             Beeuesflesh
             ,
             
             Beares
             ,
             wilde
             Bores
             and
             Hogges
             flesh
             (
             they
             might
             as
             well
             adde
             vnto
             them
             Beuers
             flesh
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             we
             haue
             found
             very
             good
             )
             as
             they
             do
             amongst
             fishes
             the
             Tons
             ,
             Dolphins
             ,
             &
             all
             those
             that
             carie
             lard
             :
             among
             the
             birds
             ,
             the
             Hernes
             ,
             Duckes
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             water
             birds
             :
             for
             in
             being
             an
             ouer
             curious
             obseruator
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             one
             might
             fall
             into
             the
             danger
             of
             staruing
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             for
             hunger
             .
             They
             place
             yet
             among
             the
             meats
             that
             are
             to
             be
             shunned
             ,
             bisket
             ,
             beanes
             and
             pulse
             ,
             the
             often
             vsing
             of
             mi●ke
             ,
             cheese
             :
             the
             grosse
             and
             harsh
             wine
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             too
             small
             ,
             white
             wine
             ,
             and
             the
             vse
             of
             vineger
             :
             Beere
             which
             is
             not
             well
             sodden
             ,
             nor
             well
             scummed
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             not
             hoppes
             enow
             .
             Also
             waters
             that
             runne
             thorow
             rotten
             
             wood
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             lakes
             and
             bogges
             ,
             still
             and
             corrupted
             waters
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             much
             in
             Holland
             and
             Frizeland
             ,
             where
             is
             obserued
             that
             they
             of
             Amsterdam
             are
             more
             subiect
             to
             paulfies
             and
             stifning
             of
             sinewes
             ,
             than
             they
             of
             Roterdam
             ,
             for
             the
             abouesaid
             cause
             of
             still
             and
             sleepie
             waters
             :
             which
             besides
             doe
             ingender
             dropfies
             ,
             dysenteries
             ,
             fluxes
             ,
             quarten
             agues
             ,
             and
             burning
             feuers
             ,
             swellings
             ,
             vlcers
             of
             the
             lights
             ,
             shortnesse
             of
             breath
             ,
             ruptures
             in
             children
             ,
             swelling
             in
             the
             veines
             ,
             sores
             in
             the
             legges
             :
             finally
             ,
             they
             wholly
             belong
             to
             the
             disease
             whereof
             we
             speake
             ,
             being
             drawen
             by
             the
             spleene
             ,
             where
             they
             leaue
             all
             their
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             this
             sicknesse
             doth
             also
             come
             by
             a
             vice
             ,
             which
             is
             euen
             in
             waters
             of
             running
             fountaines
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             be
             among
             ,
             or
             neere
             bogges
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             issue
             from
             a
             muddie
             ground
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             place
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Suns
             aspect
             .
             So
             Pliny
             reciteth
             that
             in
             the
             voiage
             which
             the
             prince
             
             
               Caesar
               Germanicus
            
             made
             into
             Germany
             ,
             hauing
             giuen
             order
             to
             his
             armie
             to
             passe
             the
             riuer
             of
             Rhine
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             get
             still
             forward
             in
             the
             countrie
             ,
             he
             did
             set
             his
             campe
             on
             the
             sea
             shore
             ,
             vpon
             the
             coast
             of
             Frizeland
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             where
             was
             but
             one
             onely
             fountaine
             of
             fresh
             water
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             was
             so
             pernicious
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             that
             dranke
             of
             it
             lost
             their
             teeth
             in
             lesse
             than
             two
             yeeres
             
             space
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             knees
             so
             weake
             and
             disiointed
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             beare
             themselues
             .
             Which
             is
             verily
             the
             sicknesse
             whereof
             we
             speake
             ,
             which
             the
             Physicians
             doe
             call
             
             Stomaccacè
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             mouthes
             sore
             ,
             and
             Scelotyrbè
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             the
             shaking
             of
             thighs
             and
             legs
             .
             And
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             to
             finde
             any
             remedie
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
             meanes
             of
             an
             hearbe
             called
             Britannica
             ,
             or
             Scuruie-grasse
             ,
             which
             besides
             is
             very
             good
             for
             the
             sinewes
             ,
             against
             the
             sores
             and
             accidents
             in
             the
             mouth
             :
             against
             the
             Squinancie
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             biting
             of
             serpents
             .
             It
             hath
             long
             leaues
             ,
             drawing
             in
             colour
             to
             a
             dark
             greene
             ,
             and
             produceth
             a
             black
             roote
             ,
             from
             which
             liquor
             is
             drawen
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             leaf
             .
             Strabo
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             case
             hapned
             to
             the
             army
             that
             
             
               Aelius
               Gallus
            
             brought
             into
             Arabia
             ,
             by
             the
             commission
             of
             Augustus
             the
             Emperor
             .
             And
             the
             like
             also
             chanced
             to
             king
             
               S.
               Lewes
            
             his
             armie
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             
               de
               Ioinuille
            
             reporteth
             .
             Other
             effects
             of
             bad
             waters
             are
             seene
             neere
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             Sauoy
             ,
             where
             the
             women
             (
             more
             than
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             of
             a
             colder
             constitution
             )
             haue
             commonly
             swellings
             in
             their
             throats
             ,
             as
             bigge
             as
             bottels
             .
          
           
             
             Next
             to
             waters
             ,
             the
             aire
             is
             also
             one
             of
             the
             fathers
             and
             ingenderes
             of
             this
             sicknes
             ,
             in
             boggy
             and
             watrish
             places
             ,
             and
             opposit
             to
             the
             South
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             often
             rainy
             .
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             in
             New
             France
             another
             bad
             quality
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             lakes
             that
             be
             thicke
             there
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             rottennes
             in
             the
             woods
             ,
             whose
             odour
             the
             bodies
             hauing
             drawen
             vp
             ,
             during
             the
             raines
             of
             Autumne
             and
             winter
             ,
             easily
             are
             ingendred
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             swelling
             in
             the
             legges
             before
             spoken
             ,
             and
             a
             cold
             entreth
             vnsensibly
             into
             it
             ,
             which
             benummeth
             the
             limbes
             ,
             stifneth
             the
             sinewes
             ,
             constraineth
             to
             creepe
             with
             cruches
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             to
             keepe
             the
             bed
             .
          
           
             
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             windes
             doe
             participate
             with
             the
             aire
             ,
             yea
             are
             an
             aire
             running
             with
             a
             more
             vehement
             force
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             quality
             haue
             great
             power
             ouer
             the
             health
             and
             sicknesses
             of
             men
             ,
             we
             will
             speake
             some
             
             thing
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             (
             for
             all
             that
             )
             straying
             ourselues
             from
             the
             sequell
             of
             our
             historie
             .
             
          
           
             The
             Easterly
             winde
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Latins
             Subsolanus
             ,
             is
             held
             for
             the
             healthfullest
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             ,
             wise
             builders
             giue
             aduice
             to
             set
             their
             buildings
             towards
             the
             aspect
             of
             the
             East
             .
             The
             opposit
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             winde
             called
             Fauorinus
             ,
             or
             Zephirus
             ,
             which
             our
             Sea-men
             doe
             name
             West
             ,
             which
             in
             these
             parts
             is
             milde
             &
             fructifying
             .
             The
             Southern
             winde
             (
             called
             Auster
             by
             the
             Latines
             )
             is
             in
             Affrica
             hot
             and
             drie
             :
             But
             in
             crossing
             the
             Mediterranian
             sea
             ,
             it
             gathereth
             a
             great
             moistnes
             ,
             which
             maketh
             it
             stormy
             and
             putrifying
             in
             Prouence
             and
             Languedoc
             ,
             The
             opposite
             to
             it
             is
             the
             Northern
             winde
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             
               Boreas
               ,
               Bize
               ,
               Tramontane
            
             ,
             which
             is
             colde
             and
             drie
             ,
             chaseth
             the
             cloudes
             and
             sweepeth
             
             the
             airie
             region
             .
             It
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             holsommest
             next
             to
             the
             East
             winde
             .
             But
             these
             qualities
             of
             the
             winde
             ,
             found
             and
             noted
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             make
             not
             one
             generall
             rule
             thorow
             ouer
             all
             the
             earth
             .
             For
             the
             North-winde
             beyond
             the
             Equinoctiall
             line
             is
             not
             colde
             as
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             nor
             the
             South-winde
             hot
             ,
             because
             that
             by
             a
             long
             crossing
             ,
             they
             borrow
             the
             qualities
             of
             the
             regions
             thorow
             which
             they
             passe
             :
             besides
             that
             the
             South-winde
             at
             his
             first
             issue
             is
             cooling
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             report
             of
             those
             that
             haue
             trauelled
             in
             Affrica
             .
             In
             like
             maner
             there
             be
             regions
             in
             Perou
             (
             as
             in
             Lima
             and
             the
             plaines
             )
             where
             the
             North-winde
             is
             vnholsome
             and
             noysome
             .
             And
             thorow
             all
             that
             coast
             ,
             which
             is
             aboue
             500.
             leagues
             in
             length
             ,
             they
             take
             the
             South-winde
             for
             a
             sound
             and
             fresh
             cooling
             winde
             ,
             and
             which
             more
             is
             ,
             most
             milde
             and
             pleasant
             :
             yea
             also
             that
             it
             doth
             neuer
             raine
             by
             it
             (
             according
             to
             that
             which
             
               Ioseph
               Acosta
            
             writeth
             of
             it
             )
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             that
             we
             see
             in
             this
             our
             part
             of
             Europe
             .
             And
             in
             Spaine
             the
             East-winde
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             said
             to
             be
             sound
             ,
             
             the
             same
             Acosta
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             noisome
             and
             vnsound
             .
             The
             winde
             called
             Circius
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             North-west
             ,
             is
             so
             stormie
             and
             boistrous
             in
             the
             Westerly
             shores
             of
             Norwege
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             any
             which
             vndertaketh
             any
             voyage
             that
             way
             ,
             
             when
             that
             winde
             bloweth
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             account
             to
             be
             lost
             and
             cast
             away
             :
             And
             this
             winde
             is
             so
             colde
             in
             that
             region
             ,
             that
             it
             suffereth
             not
             any
             tree
             ,
             small
             or
             great
             to
             grow
             
             there
             :
             So
             that
             for
             want
             of
             wood
             they
             must
             serue
             thēselues
             with
             the
             bones
             of
             great
             fishes
             ,
             to
             seeth
             or
             rost
             their
             meats
             ,
             which
             discommodity
             is
             not
             in
             these
             parts
             .
             In
             like
             sort
             we
             haue
             had
             experience
             in
             New
             France
             that
             the
             North-winds
             are
             not
             for
             health
             :
             And
             the
             North-east
             (
             which
             are
             the
             
             colde
             ,
             strong
             ,
             sharpe
             and
             stormy
             Aquilons
             )
             yet
             worse
             :
             which
             our
             sicke
             folkes
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             had
             wintred
             there
             the
             former
             yeare
             ,
             did
             greatly
             feare
             ,
             because
             that
             likely
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             drooped
             away
             ,
             when
             that
             winde
             blew
             ,
             for
             indeed
             they
             had
             some
             sensible
             feeling
             of
             this
             winde
             :
             As
             we
             see
             those
             that
             bee
             subiect
             to
             ruptures
             endure
             great
             pangs
             when
             that
             the
             South-winde
             doth
             blow
             :
             And
             as
             we
             see
             the
             very
             beasts
             to
             prognosticate
             by
             some
             signes
             the
             change
             of
             weather
             .
             This
             noisome
             qualitie
             of
             winde
             proceedeth
             (
             in
             my
             iudgement
             )
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             countrie
             thorow
             which
             it
             passeth
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             )
             is
             full
             of
             lakes
             ,
             and
             those
             very
             great
             ,
             which
             be
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             standing
             and
             still
             waters
             .
             Whereto
             I
             adde
             the
             exhalation
             of
             the
             rottennesse
             of
             woods
             ,
             that
             this
             winde
             bringeth
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             much
             greater
             quantitie
             ,
             as
             the
             North-west
             part
             is
             great
             ,
             large
             and
             spacious
             .
          
           
             
             The
             seasons
             are
             also
             to
             be
             marked
             in
             this
             disease
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             not
             seene
             nor
             heard
             of
             ,
             that
             it
             beginnes
             to
             work
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             spring
             time
             ,
             Summer
             nor
             Autumne
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             Winter
             .
             And
             the
             cause
             thereof
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             growing
             heat
             of
             the
             Spring
             ,
             maketh
             the
             humours
             closed
             vp
             in
             the
             winter
             to
             disperse
             themselues
             to
             the
             extremities
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             so
             cleareth
             it
             from
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             noisome
             humors
             that
             haue
             beene
             gathered
             in
             Winter
             :
             so
             the
             Autumne
             ,
             as
             the
             Winter
             approcheth
             ,
             draweth
             them
             inward
             ,
             and
             doth
             nourish
             this
             melancholie
             and
             blacke
             humor
             ,
             which
             doth
             abound
             specially
             in
             this
             season
             ,
             and
             the
             Winter
             being
             come
             sheweth
             foorth
             his
             effects
             
             at
             the
             costs
             and
             griefe
             of
             the
             poore
             patients
             .
             Galen
             
             yeldeth
             a
             reason
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             saying
             that
             the
             humors
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             parched
             by
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             Summer
             ,
             that
             which
             may
             rest
             of
             it
             ,
             after
             the
             heat
             is
             expulsed
             ,
             becommeth
             foorthwith
             colde
             and
             drie
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             colde
             by
             the
             priuation
             of
             the
             heat
             ,
             and
             drie
             in
             as
             much
             as
             in
             the
             drying
             of
             these
             humors
             ,
             all
             the
             moistnesse
             that
             was
             therein
             hath
             been
             consumed
             .
             And
             thereby
             it
             commeth
             that
             sickenesses
             are
             bred
             in
             this
             season
             ,
             and
             the
             farther
             one
             goeth
             ,
             the
             weaker
             nature
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             vntemperate
             coldnesse
             of
             the
             aire
             being
             entred
             into
             a
             bodie
             alreadie
             thereto
             disposed
             ,
             doth
             handle
             it
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             at
             a
             becke
             and
             at
             will
             ,
             without
             pitie
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             adde
             willingly
             to
             all
             the
             foresaid
             causes
             the
             bad
             
             foode
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             long
             voiage
             brings
             much
             corruption
             in
             mans
             bodie
             .
             For
             one
             must
             of
             necessity
             ,
             after
             foure
             or
             fiue
             daies
             ,
             liue
             of
             salt
             meate
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             sheepe
             aliue
             ,
             and
             store
             of
             poultry
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             but
             for
             Masters
             and
             Commanders
             in
             ships
             :
             and
             we
             had
             none
             in
             our
             voyage
             but
             for
             to
             reserue
             and
             multiplie
             in
             the
             land
             whither
             we
             did
             go
             .
             The
             mariners
             then
             and
             passengers
             doe
             suffer
             discommoditie
             as
             well
             in
             the
             bread
             ,
             as
             in
             meat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             the
             biskit
             becommeth
             dampish
             and
             rotten
             ,
             the
             fishes
             that
             are
             giuen
             them
             alike
             ,
             and
             the
             waters
             stincking
             ;
             they
             which
             carie
             sweet
             meates
             ,
             be
             it
             flesh
             or
             fruits
             ,
             and
             that
             vse
             good
             bread
             ,
             good
             wine
             and
             good
             brothes
             ,
             do
             easily
             auoide
             those
             sicknesses
             ;
             and
             I
             durst
             (
             in
             some
             sort
             )
             be
             answerable
             vnto
             them
             for
             their
             healthes
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             very
             vnhealthfull
             by
             nature
             .
             And
             when
             I
             consider
             that
             this
             disease
             is
             as
             well
             taken
             in
             Holland
             ,
             Frizeland
             ,
             in
             Spaine
             and
             in
             Guinie
             ,
             as
             in
             Canada
             ,
             I
             am
             brought
             to
             beleeue
             that
             the
             chiefe
             cause
             thereof
             is
             in
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             and
             not
             peculiar
             nor
             particular
             to
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             
             After
             all
             these
             causes
             and
             considerations
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             in
             euery
             place
             to
             haue
             a
             wel
             disposed
             body
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             in
             health
             and
             liue
             long
             .
             For
             those
             which
             naturally
             gather
             colde
             and
             
             grosse
             humors
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             masse
             of
             their
             bodie
             pory
             .
             Item
             they
             that
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             oppilations
             of
             the
             spleene
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             vse
             not
             a
             sturring
             life
             ,
             but
             sitting
             and
             without
             frequent
             motion
             ,
             are
             more
             apt
             and
             subiect
             to
             these
             sicknesses
             .
             Therefore
             a
             Physitian
             might
             say
             that
             a
             student
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             that
             Countrie
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             liue
             there
             in
             health
             :
             nor
             those
             which
             ouertoile
             in
             labors
             ,
             nor
             melancholy
             people
             ,
             men
             which
             haue
             drowsie
             dreaming
             spirits
             ,
             nor
             those
             that
             be
             often
             visited
             with
             agues
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             sort
             of
             people
             .
             Which
             I
             might
             easily
             beleeue
             ,
             because
             that
             these
             things
             doe
             heape
             much
             melancholy
             ,
             cold
             and
             superfluous
             humors
             .
             Notwithstanding
             I
             haue
             tried
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             both
             by
             my selfe
             and
             by
             others
             ,
             against
             the
             opinion
             
             of
             some
             of
             ours
             ,
             yea
             of
             
               Sagamos
               Membertou
            
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             plaieth
             the
             Soothsaier
             among
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             who
             (
             arriuing
             in
             that
             countrie
             )
             said
             that
             I
             should
             neuer
             returne
             into
             France
             ,
             nor
             
               Monsieur
               Boullet
            
             (
             sometimes
             captaine
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             his
             regiment
             )
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             time
             hath
             had
             agues
             there
             (
             but
             he
             did
             farewel
             .
             )
             And
             they
             themselues
             did
             aduise
             our
             labourers
             to
             take
             but
             small
             labour
             in
             their
             worke
             (
             which
             counsell
             they
             could
             
             very
             well
             obserue
             )
             .
             For
             I
             may
             say
             (
             and
             that
             truely
             )
             that
             I
             neuer
             made
             so
             much
             bodily
             worke
             ,
             for
             the
             pleasure
             that
             I
             did
             take
             in
             dressing
             and
             tilling
             my
             gardens
             ,
             to
             inclose
             and
             hedge
             them
             ,
             against
             the
             gluttony
             of
             the
             hogges
             ,
             to
             make
             knots
             ,
             to
             draw
             out
             allies
             ,
             to
             build
             arbours
             ,
             to
             sowe
             wheat
             ,
             rie
             ,
             barly
             ,
             oates
             ,
             beanes
             ,
             pease
             ,
             garden
             hearbs
             ,
             and
             to
             water
             them
             ;
             so
             much
             desire
             had
             I
             to
             know
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             
             the
             ground
             by
             my
             owne
             experience
             .
             So
             that
             Summers
             daies
             were
             vnto
             mee
             too
             short
             ,
             and
             very
             often
             did
             I
             worke
             by
             Moonelight
             .
             Concerning
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             I
             tooke
             a
             reasonable
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             at
             night
             ,
             euery
             one
             being
             retired
             ,
             among
             the
             pratings
             ,
             noises
             ,
             and
             hurliburlies
             ,
             I
             was
             shut
             vp
             in
             my
             studie
             ,
             reading
             or
             writing
             of
             something
             .
             Yea
             I
             will
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             speake
             ,
             that
             being
             requested
             by
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             our
             Commander
             ,
             to
             bestow
             
             some
             houres
             of
             my
             industrie
             ,
             in
             giuing
             Christian
             instructions
             
             to
             our
             small
             company
             ,
             for
             not
             to
             liue
             like
             beasts
             ,
             and
             for
             to
             giue
             to
             the
             Sauages
             an
             example
             of
             our
             maner
             of
             life
             ,
             I
             haue
             done
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             necessitie
             ,
             and
             being
             thereof
             requested
             ,
             euery
             Sunday
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             extraordinarilie
             ,
             almost
             during
             all
             the
             time
             we
             haue
             beene
             there
             ;
             And
             well
             was
             it
             for
             me
             that
             I
             had
             brought
             my
             Bible
             ,
             and
             some
             bookes
             vnawares
             :
             for
             otherwise
             it
             had
             beene
             very
             difficult
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             had
             beene
             cause
             to
             excuse
             me
             of
             that
             worke
             .
             It
             hath
             not
             beene
             without
             fruit
             ,
             many
             witnessing
             vnto
             me
             that
             they
             had
             neuer
             heard
             so
             much
             good
             talke
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             knowing
             before
             ,
             any
             principle
             of
             that
             which
             belongeth
             to
             Christian
             doctrine
             :
             And
             such
             is
             the
             state
             wherin
             liue
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Christendome
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             any
             edifying
             of
             one
             part
             ,
             there
             was
             backbiting
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             reason
             ,
             that
             vsing
             a
             French
             liberty
             ,
             I
             willingly
             spake
             the
             truth
             .
             Whereupon
             I
             remember
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Amos
               ,
               They
               haue
               hated
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               him
               that
               reproued
               them
            
             
             
               in
               the
               gate
               ,
               and
               haue
               had
               in
               abomination
               him
               that
               spake
               in
               integrity
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             end
             we
             became
             all
             good
             friends
             ;
             And
             amongst
             these
             things
             God
             gaue
             me
             alwaies
             a
             sound
             and
             a
             perfect
             health
             ,
             alwaies
             a
             good
             taste
             ,
             alwaies
             mery
             and
             nimble
             ,
             sauing
             that
             hauing
             once
             laien
             in
             the
             woods
             ,
             neere
             to
             a
             brooke
             in
             snowey
             weather
             ,
             I
             was
             touched
             with
             a
             Crampe
             or
             Sciatika
             in
             my
             thigh
             a
             fortnights
             space
             ,
             not
             loosing
             my
             appetite
             nor
             stomacke
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             indeed
             I
             tooke
             delight
             in
             that
             which
             I
             did
             ,
             desiring
             to
             confine
             there
             my
             life
             ,
             if
             it
             would
             please
             God
             to
             blesse
             the
             voyages
             .
          
           
             
             I
             should
             be
             ouer
             tedious
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             set
             downe
             heere
             the
             disposition
             of
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             to
             speake
             concerning
             children
             that
             they
             are
             more
             subiect
             to
             this
             sicknesse
             then
             others
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             very
             often
             vlcers
             in
             the
             mouth
             and
             gummes
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             thin
             substance
             that
             abound
             in
             their
             bodies
             :
             and
             also
             that
             they
             gather
             many
             crude
             humours
             by
             their
             disorder
             of
             liuing
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             quantity
             of
             
             fruits
             they
             eate
             ,
             being
             neuer
             filled
             with
             it
             ,
             by
             which
             m
             eans
             they
             gather
             great
             quantity
             of
             waterish
             bloud
             ,
             and
             the
             spleene
             being
             stopped
             cannot
             soake
             vp
             those
             moisturs
             .
             
             And
             as
             for
             old
             folkes
             that
             haue
             their
             heat
             weakened
             ,
             and
             cannot
             resist
             the
             sicknes
             ,
             being
             filled
             with
             crudities
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             cold
             and
             moist
             temperature
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             qualitie
             proper
             to
             stirre
             vp
             and
             nourish
             it
             :
             I
             will
             not
             take
             the
             Physitians
             office
             in
             hand
             ,
             fearing
             the
             censuring
             rod
             :
             and
             notwithstanding
             (
             with
             their
             leaue
             )
             not
             touching
             with
             their
             orders
             and
             receits
             of
             
               Agaric
               ,
               aloes
               ,
               rubarbe
            
             ,
             and
             other
             ingrediens
             ,
             I
             will
             write
             heere
             that
             which
             I
             thinke
             more
             ready
             at
             hand
             for
             the
             poore
             people
             ,
             which
             haue
             not
             the
             abilitie
             and
             meanes
             to
             send
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             their
             health
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             remedie
             of
             this
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             a
             certaine
             axiome
             that
             a
             contrary
             must
             be
             healed
             by
             his
             contrarie
             .
             This
             sicknesse
             proceeding
             from
             an
             indigestion
             of
             rude
             ,
             grosse
             ,
             cold
             and
             melancholie
             meates
             ,
             which
             offend
             the
             stomacke
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             good
             (
             submitting
             my selfe
             to
             better
             Iudgement
             and
             aduice
             )
             to
             accompany
             them
             with
             good
             sawces
             ,
             be
             it
             of
             butter
             ,
             oyle
             ,
             or
             fat
             ,
             all
             well
             spiced
             ,
             to
             correct
             as
             well
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             meate
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             bodie
             inwardly
             waxen
             colde
             .
             Let
             this
             be
             said
             for
             rude
             and
             grosse
             meates
             ,
             as
             beanes
             ,
             pease
             ,
             and
             fish
             :
             for
             he
             that
             shall
             eat
             good
             capons
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ●●●●●idges
             ,
             good
             duckes
             and
             good
             rabets
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             ●●sured
             of
             his
             health
             ,
             or
             else
             his
             body
             is
             of
             a
             very
             bad
             constitution
             .
             We
             haue
             had
             some
             sicke
             that
             haue
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             raised
             vp
             from
             death
             to
             life
             :
             for
             hauing
             
             eaten
             twice
             or
             thrice
             of
             a
             coolice
             made
             of
             a
             cocke
             ,
             good
             wine
             taken
             according
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             is
             a
             soueraigne
             preseruatiue
             for
             all
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             particularily
             for
             this
             .
             Master
             Macquin
             and
             Master
             Georges
             ,
             worshipfull
             Marchants
             of
             Rochel
             ,
             as
             associates
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             did
             furnish
             vs
             with
             45.
             toones
             of
             wine
             ,
             which
             did
             vs
             very
             much
             good
             .
             And
             our
             sicke
             folkes
             themselues
             ,
             hauing
             their
             mouthes
             spoiled
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             able
             to
             eat
             ,
             haue
             neuer
             lost
             the
             tast
             of
             wine
             ,
             which
             they
             tooke
             with
             a
             pipe
             .
             The
             same
             
             hath
             preserued
             many
             of
             them
             from
             death
             .
             The
             yong
             buds
             of
             hearbs
             in
             the
             Spring
             time
             be
             also
             very
             soueraigne
             .
             And
             besides
             that
             reason
             requireth
             to
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             I
             haue
             tried
             it
             ,
             
             being
             my selfe
             gone
             many
             times
             to
             gather
             some
             for
             our
             sicke
             people
             ,
             before
             that
             those
             of
             our
             garden
             might
             be
             vsed
             ,
             which
             restored
             them
             to
             their
             taste
             againe
             ,
             and
             comforted
             their
             weake
             stomacks
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             that
             which
             concerneth
             the
             exterior
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             we
             haue
             found
             great
             good
             in
             wearing
             woodden
             pantaphles
             ,
             or
             patins
             with
             our
             shooes
             ,
             for
             to
             avoide
             the
             moistnesse
             .
             The
             houses
             neede
             no
             opening
             ,
             nor
             windowes
             on
             the
             Northwest
             side
             ,
             being
             a
             winde
             very
             dangerous
             :
             but
             rather
             on
             the
             East
             side
             ,
             or
             the
             South
             .
             It
             is
             very
             good
             to
             haue
             good
             bedding
             (
             &
             it
             was
             good
             for
             me
             to
             haue
             caried
             things
             necessary
             to
             this
             purpose
             )
             and
             aboue
             all
             to
             keepe
             himselfe
             
             neat
             .
             I
             would
             like
             well
             the
             vse
             of
             Stooues
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             haue
             in
             Germany
             ,
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             they
             feele
             no
             Winter
             ,
             being
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             as
             much
             as
             they
             please
             .
             Yea
             they
             
             haue
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             in
             their
             gardens
             ,
             which
             doe
             so
             temper
             the
             coldnesse
             of
             winter
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             rough
             and
             sharpe
             season
             ,
             there
             one
             may
             see
             Orenge-trees
             ,
             Limon-trees
             ,
             Figge-trees
             ,
             Pomgranet-trees
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             sorts
             of
             trees
             ,
             bring
             foorth
             fruit
             as
             good
             as
             in
             Prouence
             .
             Which
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             easie
             to
             doe
             in
             this
             new
             land
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             all
             couered
             ouer
             with
             woods
             ,
             (
             except
             when
             one
             comes
             in
             the
             Armonchiquois
             countrie
             ,
             a
             hundred
             leagues
             further
             of
             
             then
             Port
             Royall
             )
             And
             in
             making
             of
             winter
             a
             sommer
             one
             shall
             discouer
             the
             land
             :
             Which
             not
             hauing
             any
             more
             those
             great
             obstacles
             ,
             that
             hinder
             the
             Sunne
             to
             court
             her
             ,
             and
             from
             warming
             it
             with
             his
             heat
             ,
             without
             doubt
             it
             will
             become
             very
             temperate
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             a
             most
             milde
             aire
             :
             and
             well
             agreeing
             with
             our
             humour
             ,
             not
             hauing
             there
             ,
             euen
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             neither
             colde
             nor
             heat
             that
             is
             excessiue
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             that
             know
             not
             Germany
             ,
             nor
             the
             customes
             thereof
             ,
             doe
             teach
             vs
             the
             same
             lesson
             ,
             which
             being
             subiect
             to
             those
             sicknesse
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             seene
             in
             the
             voiage
             of
             Iames
             
             Quartier
             )
             vse
             sweatings
             often
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             euery
             moneth
             ,
             
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             they
             preserue
             themselues
             ,
             driuing
             out
             by
             sweate
             all
             the
             colde
             and
             euell
             humors
             they
             might
             haue
             gathered
             .
             But
             one
             singular
             preseruatiue
             against
             this
             perfidious
             sicknesse
             ,
             which
             commeth
             so
             stealingly
             ,
             and
             which
             hauing
             once
             lodged
             it selfe
             within
             vs
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             put
             out
             ,
             is
             to
             follow
             the
             counsell
             of
             him
             that
             is
             wise
             amonst
             the
             wise
             ,
             who
             hauing
             considered
             all
             the
             afflictions
             that
             man
             giue
             to
             himselfe
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             hath
             found
             nothing
             better
             
             then
             
               to
               reioice
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               doe
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               pleasure
               in
               his
               owne
               workes
               .
            
             They
             that
             haue
             done
             so
             ,
             in
             our
             company
             ,
             haue
             found
             themselues
             well
             by
             it
             :
             contrawise
             some
             alwaies
             grudging
             ,
             repining
             ,
             neuer
             content
             ,
             idle
             ,
             haue
             beene
             
             found
             out
             by
             the
             same
             disease
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             for
             to
             inioy
             mirth
             it
             is
             good
             to
             haue
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             fresh
             meates
             ,
             fleshes
             ,
             fishes
             ,
             milke
             ,
             butter
             ,
             oyles
             ,
             fruits
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             not
             at
             will
             (
             I
             meane
             the
             common
             sort
             :
             for
             alwaies
             some
             one
             ,
             or
             other
             of
             the
             company
             did
             furnish
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             his
             table
             with
             wilde
             foule
             ,
             venison
             or
             fresh
             fish
             )
             And
             if
             we
             had
             had
             halfe
             a
             dosen
             kyne
             ,
             I
             beleeue
             that
             no
             body
             had
             died
             there
             .
          
           
             It
             resteth
             a
             preseruatiue
             ,
             necessarie
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             
             of
             mirth
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             one
             may
             take
             pleasure
             on
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             is
             euery
             one
             to
             haue
             the
             honest
             company
             of
             his
             lawfull
             wife
             :
             for
             without
             that
             ,
             the
             cheare
             is
             neuer
             perfect
             ;
             ones
             minde
             is
             alwaies
             vpon
             that
             which
             one
             loues
             and
             desireth
             ;
             there
             is
             still
             some
             sorrow
             ,
             the
             bodie
             becomes
             full
             of
             ill
             humours
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             sicknesse
             doth
             breede
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             last
             and
             soueraigne
             remedie
             ,
             I
             send
             backe
             the
             
             patient
             to
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             (
             for
             so
             one
             may
             well
             qualifie
             it
             )
             which
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             doth
             call
             Anneda
             ,
             yet
             vnknowen
             in
             
             the
             coast
             of
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             bee
             ,
             peraduenture
             the
             Sasafras
             ,
             whereof
             there
             is
             quantitie
             in
             certaine
             places
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             assured
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             tree
             is
             very
             excellent
             .
             But
             
               Monsieur
               Champlain
            
             ,
             who
             is
             now
             in
             the
             great
             riuer
             
             of
             Canada
             ,
             passing
             his
             winter
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             part
             where
             the
             said
             Quartier
             did
             winter
             ,
             hath
             charge
             to
             finde
             it
             out
             ,
             
             and
             to
             make
             prouision
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               discouery
               of
               new
               Lands
               by
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Monts
              
               :
               fabulous
               tales
               and
               reports
               of
               the
               riuer
               and
               fained
               towne
               of
               Norombega
               :
               The
               refuting
               of
               the
               authors
               that
               haue
               written
               thereof
               :
               Fish
               bankes
               in
               New
               found
               land
               :
               Kinibeki
               :
               Chouacoet
               :
               Mallebarre
               :
               Armouchiquois
               :
               The
               death
               of
               a
               French
               man
               killed
               :
               Mortality
               of
               Englishmen
               in
               Virginia
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             rough
             season
             being
             passed
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             wearied
             with
             his
             badde
             dwelling
             at
             Saint
             Croix
             ,
             determined
             to
             seeke
             out
             another
             Port
             in
             a
             warrner
             countrie
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             the
             South
             :
             And
             to
             that
             end
             made
             a
             Pinnesse
             to
             be
             armed
             and
             furnished
             with
             victuals
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             coast
             ,
             and
             discouering
             new
             countries
             ,
             to
             seeke
             out
             some
             happier
             Port
             in
             a
             more
             temperate
             aire
             .
             And
             because
             
             that
             in
             seeking
             ,
             one
             cannot
             set
             forward
             so
             much
             as
             when
             in
             full
             sailes
             one
             goeth
             in
             open
             sea
             ,
             and
             that
             finding
             out
             baies
             and
             gulfes
             ,
             lying
             betweene
             two
             lands
             ,
             one
             must
             put
             in
             ,
             because
             that
             there
             one
             may
             assoone
             finde
             that
             which
             is
             sought
             for
             ,
             as
             else
             where
             ,
             he
             made
             in
             this
             voyage
             but
             about
             six
             score
             leagues
             ,
             as
             wee
             will
             tell
             you
             now
             .
             From
             Saint
             Croix
             to
             60.
             leagues
             forward
             ,
             the
             coast
             lieth
             East
             and
             West
             ;
             at
             the
             end
             of
             which
             60.
             leagues
             ,
             is
             the
             riuer
             called
             by
             the
             Sauages
             Kinibeki
             .
             From
             which
             place
             to
             
               Malebarre
               
               it
               lieth
               North
               and
               South
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               yet
               from
               one
               to
               the
               other
               60.
               leagues
               ,
               in
               right
               line
               ,
               not
               following
               the
               baies
               .
               So
               farre
               stretcheth
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Monts
              
               his
               voyage
               ,
               wherein
               he
               had
               for
               Pilot
               in
               his
               vessell
               ,
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Champdore
              
               .
               In
               all
               this
               coast
               so
               farre
               as
               Kinibeki
               there
               is
               many
               places
               where
               shippes
               may
               be
               harbored
               amongst
               the
               
               Ilands
               ,
               but
               the
               people
               there
               is
               not
               so
               frequent
               as
               is
               beyond
               that
               :
            
             And
             there
             is
             no
             remarkable
             thing
             (
             at
             least
             that
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             lands
             )
             but
             a
             riuer
             ,
             whereof
             many
             haue
             ▪
             written
             fables
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             like
             to
             those
             that
             they
             (
             who
             grounding
             themselues
             vpon
             Hannos
             
             his
             Commentaries
             ,
             a
             Carthaginian
             captain
             )
             haue
             fained
             of
             Townes
             built
             by
             him
             in
             great
             number
             vpon
             the
             coasts
             of
             Africa
             ,
             which
             is
             watered
             with
             the
             Ocean
             sea
             ,
             for
             that
             hee
             plaied
             an
             heroycall
             part
             in
             sailing
             so
             farre
             as
             the
             Iles
             of
             
               Cap
               Vert
            
             ,
             where
             long
             time
             since
             no
             body
             hath
             beene
             ,
             the
             Nauigation
             not
             being
             so
             secure
             then
             ,
             vpon
             that
             great
             sea
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Compasse
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             without
             alleaging
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             first
             writers
             (
             Spaniards
             and
             Portingals
             )
             haue
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             recite
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             last
             booke
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               vniuersall
               Historie
               of
               the
               West
               Indies
               ,
            
             Printed
             at
             Douay
             the
             last
             yeere
             1607.
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             speaketh
             of
             Norombega
             :
             For
             in
             reporting
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             haue
             also
             said
             that
             which
             the
             first
             haue
             written
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             haue
             had
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
               Moreouer
               ,
               towards
               the
               North
               (
               saith
               the
               Author
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               spoken
               of
               Virginia
               )
               is
               Norombega
               ,
               which
               is
               known
               well
               enough
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               faire
               towne
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               riuer
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               not
               found
               from
               whence
               it
               hath
               his
               name
               :
               for
               the
               Barbarians
               doe
               call
               it
               Agguncia
               :
               At
               the
               mouth
               of
               this
               riuer
               there
               is
               an
               Iland
               very
               fit
               for
               fishing
               .
               The
               region
               that
               goeth
               along
               the
               sea
               ,
               doth
               abound
               in
               fish
               ,
               and
               towards
               New
               France
               there
               is
               great
               number
               of
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               and
               is
               verie
               commodious
               for
               hunting
               ;
               the
               Inhabitants
               doe
               liue
               in
               the
               same
               maner
               as
               they
               of
               New
               France
               .
            
             If
             this
             beautifull
             Towne
             hath
             euer
             beene
             in
             nature
             ,
             I
             would
             faine
             know
             who
             hath
             pulled
             it
             downe
             :
             For
             there
             is
             but
             Cabanes
             here
             and
             there
             made
             with
             pearkes
             ,
             and
             couered
             with
             barkes
             of
             trees
             ,
             or
             with
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             riuer
             and
             the
             place
             
             inhabited
             ,
             is
             called
             Pemtegoet
             ,
             and
             not
             Agguncia
             .
             The
             riuer
             (
             sauing
             the
             tide
             )
             is
             scarce
             as
             the
             riuer
             of
             Oyse
             .
             And
             there
             can
             be
             no
             great
             riuer
             on
             that
             coast
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             
             not
             lands
             sufficient
             to
             produce
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             riuer
             of
             Canada
             ,
             which
             runneth
             like
             this
             coast
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             foure-score
             leagues
             distant
             from
             that
             place
             in
             crossing
             the
             lands
             ,
             which
             from
             else-where
             receiued
             manie
             riuers
             falling
             from
             those
             parts
             which
             are
             towards
             Norombega
             :
             At
             the
             entrie
             whereof
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             hauing
             but
             one
             Iland
             ,
             that
             rather
             the
             number
             thereof
             is
             almost
             infinite
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             this
             riuer
             enlarging
             it selfe
             like
             the
             Greeke
             Lambda
             Λ
             ,
             the
             mouth
             whereof
             is
             all
             full
             of
             Iles
             ,
             whereof
             there
             is
             one
             of
             them
             lying
             very
             farre
             off
             (
             and
             the
             formost
             )
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             which
             is
             high
             and
             markable
             aboue
             the
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             say
             that
             I
             aequiuocate
             in
             the
             situation
             of
             Norombega
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             placed
             where
             I
             take
             it
             .
             To
             
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             author
             ,
             whose
             words
             I
             haue
             a
             little
             before
             alleaged
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             my
             sufficient
             warrant
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Geographicall
             Mappe
             ,
             hath
             placed
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             this
             riuer
             in
             the
             44.
             degree
             ,
             and
             his
             supposed
             towne
             in
             the
             45.
             wherein
             we
             differ
             but
             in
             one
             degree
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             smal
             matter
             .
             For
             the
             riuer
             that
             I
             meane
             is
             in
             the
             45.
             degree
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             any
             towne
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             .
             Now
             of
             necessitie
             it
             must
             be
             this
             riuer
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             same
             being
             passed
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Kinibeki
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             in
             the
             same
             height
             )
             there
             is
             no
             other
             riuer
             forward
             ,
             whereof
             account
             should
             be
             made
             ,
             tell
             one
             come
             to
             Virginia
             .
             I
             say
             furthermore
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             Barbarians
             of
             Norombega
             doe
             liue
             as
             they
             of
             New
             France
             ,
             and
             haue
             abundance
             of
             hunting
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             their
             prouince
             be
             seated
             in
             our
             New
             France
             :
             For
             fiftie
             leagues
             farther
             to
             the
             Southwest
             there
             is
             no
             great
             game
             ,
             because
             the
             woods
             
               are
               thinner
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               inhabitants
               setled
               ,
               and
               in
               greater
               number
               then
               in
               Norombega
               .
            
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             that
             a
             sea
             Captaine
             ,
             named
             
               Iohn
               Alfonse
            
             ,
             of
             Xaintonge
             ,
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             his
             aduenturous
             voiages
             ,
             hath
             
             written
             ,
             that
             ,
             hauing
             passed
             Saint
             Iohns
             Iland
             (
             which
             I
             take
             for
             the
             same
             that
             I
             haue
             called
             heeretofore
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Bacaillos
             )
             the
             coast
             turneth
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             West
             Southwest
             ,
             
               
               
               as
               far
               as
               the
               riuer
               of
               Norombergue
               ,
               newly
               discouered
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               by
               the
               Portugais
               and
               Spaniards
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               30.
               degrees
               :
               adding
               that
               this
               riuer
               hath
               ,
               at
               the
               entire
               thereof
               many
               Iles
               ,
               bankes
               ,
               and
               rockes
               ,
               and
               that
               fifteene
               or
               twenty
               leagues
               within
               it
               ,
               is
               built
               a
               great
               towne
               ,
               where
               the
               people
               be
               small
               and
               blackish
               ,
               like
               them
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               are
               clothed
               with
               skinnes
               ,
               whereof
               they
               haue
               abundance
               of
               all
               sorts
               .
               Item
               ,
               that
               the
               bank
               of
               New
               found
               land
               endeth
               there
               :
               and
               that
               that
               riuer
               being
               passed
               ,
               the
               coast
               turneth
               to
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               West
               Northwest
               ,
               aboue
               250.
               leagues
               towards
               a
               countrie
               where
               there
               is
               both
               townes
               and
               castels
               .
               But
               I
               see
               very
               little
               or
               no
               truth
               at
               all
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               discourses
               of
               this
               man
               :
            
             and
             well
             may
             he
             call
             his
             voiages
             aduenturous
             ,
             not
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             neuer
             in
             the
             hundreth
             part
             of
             the
             places
             he
             describeth
             (
             at
             least
             it
             is
             easie
             so
             to
             thinke
             )
             but
             for
             those
             that
             will
             follow
             the
             waies
             which
             he
             willeth
             mariners
             to
             follow
             .
             For
             if
             the
             said
             riuer
             of
             Norombega
             be
             in
             thirtie
             degrees
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             Florida
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             contrarie
             to
             all
             them
             that
             euer
             haue
             written
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             verie
             truth
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             that
             which
             hee
             saith
             of
             the
             banke
             of
             New-found
             
             land
             ,
             it
             endeth
             (
             by
             the
             report
             of
             mariners
             ,
             about
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Sablon
             ,
             or
             Sande
             )
             about
             
               Cap
               Breton
            
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             some
             other
             bankes
             ,
             that
             be
             called
             
               Le
               banquereau
            
             ,
             and
             
               Le
               banc
               Iacquet
            
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             but
             fiue
             or
             six
             ,
             or
             ten
             leagues
             ,
             and
             are
             diuided
             from
             the
             great
             banke
             of
             New
             found
             land
             .
             And
             touching
             the
             men
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Norombega
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             faire
             and
             high
             stature
             .
             And
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             riuer
             being
             passed
             ,
             the
             coast
             lieth
             West
             ,
             and
             West
             Northwest
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             likelihood
             .
             For
             from
             
               Cap
               Breton
            
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             the
             point
             of
             Florida
             ,
             that
             lieth
             ouer
             against
             the
             Ile
             
               De
               Cuba
            
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             coast
             standing
             West
             Northwest
             ,
             onely
             there
             is
             in
             the
             parts
             ioyning
             vpon
             the
             true
             riuer
             called
             Norombega
             ,
             some
             fiftie
             leagues
             coast
             ,
             that
             standeth
             East
             and
             West
             .
             Finally
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             which
             the
             said
             
               Iohn
               Alfonse
            
             doth
             report
             ,
             I
             receaue
             but
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             that
             
             this
             riuer
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             speake
             ,
             hath
             at
             the
             comming
             in
             many
             Ilands
             ,
             banks
             and
             rocks
             .
          
           
             
             The
             riuer
             of
             Norombega
             being
             passed
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               De
            
             
               Monts
               went
               still
               coasting
               ,
               vntill
               hee
               came
               to
               Kinibeki
               ,
               where
               a
               riuer
               is
               ,
               that
               may
               shorten
               the
               way
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               great
               riuer
               of
               Canada
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             number
             of
             Sauages
             Cabaned
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             land
             beginneth
             there
             to
             be
             better
             peopled
             .
             From
             Kinibeki
             going
             farther
             ,
             one
             findeth
             the
             baie
             of
             Marchin
             ,
             named
             by
             the
             Captaine
             his
             name
             that
             
             commandeth
             therein
             .
             This
             Marchin
             was
             killed
             the
             yeere
             that
             we
             parted
             from
             New
             France
             1607.
             
             Farther
             is
             an
             other
             baie
             called
             Chouakoet
             ,
             where
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             former
             countries
             )
             is
             a
             great
             number
             of
             people
             :
             For
             there
             they
             till
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             region
             beginneth
             to
             be
             more
             temperate
             ,
             and
             for
             proofe
             of
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             this
             land
             store
             of
             Vines
             .
             Yea
             euen
             there
             be
             Ilands
             full
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             which
             be
             more
             
             subiect
             to
             the
             iniuries
             of
             the
             winde
             &
             cold
             )
             as
             we
             shall
             saie
             
             heereafter
             .
             There
             is
             betweene
             Chouakoet
             and
             Malebarre
             many
             baies
             and
             Iles
             ,
             and
             the
             coast
             is
             sandie
             ,
             with
             shallow
             ground
             ,
             drawing
             neere
             to
             the
             said
             Malebarre
             ,
             so
             that
             scarce
             one
             may
             land
             there
             with
             barkes
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             that
             befrom
             
               Saint
               Iohns
            
             riuer
             to
             Kinibeki
             (
             wherein
             are
             comprised
             the
             riuers
             of
             
               Saint
               Croix
            
             and
             Norombega
             )
             are
             called
             Etechemins
             :
             And
             from
             Kinibeki
             as
             far
             as
             Malebarre
             ,
             and
             farther
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             Armouchiquois
             .
             
             They
             be
             traitours
             and
             theefes
             ,
             and
             one
             had
             neede
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             them
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             hauing
             made
             some
             stay
             at
             Malebarre
             ,
             victuals
             began
             to
             be
             scarse
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             needfull
             to
             thinke
             vpon
             the
             returne
             ,
             specially
             seeing
             all
             the
             coast
             so
             troublesome
             that
             one
             could
             passe
             no
             further
             
             without
             perill
             ,
             for
             sholds
             that
             stretch
             farre
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             in
             such
             wise
             that
             the
             farther
             one
             goeth
             from
             the
             land
             ,
             lesser
             depth
             there
             is
             .
             But
             before
             departing
             ,
             a
             Carpenter
             of
             
               Saint
               Mallos
            
             died
             casually
             ,
             who
             going
             to
             fetch
             water
             with
             some
             kettles
             ,
             an
             Armouchiquois
             seeing
             fit
             opportunity
             to
             steale
             one
             of
             those
             kettles
             ,
             when
             that
             the
             Frenchman
             tooke
             no
             
             heede
             ,
             tooke
             it
             ,
             and
             ran
             away
             speedily
             with
             his
             bootie
             .
             The
             Malouin
             running
             after
             ,
             was
             killed
             by
             this
             wicked
             people
             :
             And
             although
             the
             same
             had
             not
             happened
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             
             vaine
             to
             pursue
             after
             this
             theefe
             :
             for
             all
             these
             Armouchiquois
             are
             as
             swift
             in
             running
             as
             Gray-houndes
             :
             as
             we
             will
             yet
             further
             say
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             voiage
             that
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             made
             in
             the
             same
             Country
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             
             1606.
             
             It
             greeued
             sore
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             to
             see
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             his
             men
             were
             earnest
             for
             reuenge
             (
             which
             they
             might
             doe
             ,
             for
             the
             other
             Barbarians
             were
             not
             so
             far
             from
             the
             Frenchmen
             but
             that
             a
             musket
             shot
             might
             haue
             skared
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             already
             on
             ,
             rest
             to
             leuell
             euery
             one
             at
             his
             man
             )
             but
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             vpon
             some
             considerations
             ,
             which
             many
             other
             of
             his
             place
             and
             dignitie
             ,
             might
             haue
             missed
             to
             consider
             ,
             made
             euery
             one
             to
             put
             downe
             their
             musket
             cockes
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             alone
             ,
             not
             hauing
             hitherto
             found
             a
             fit
             place
             to
             make
             a
             setled
             dwelling
             .
             And
             so
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             caused
             all
             things
             to
             be
             in
             a
             readinesse
             for
             the
             returne
             to
             Saint
             Croix
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             left
             a
             good
             number
             of
             his
             men
             ,
             yet
             weake
             by
             the
             winter
             sicknesse
             ,
             of
             whose
             health
             he
             was
             carefull
             .
          
           
             
             Many
             that
             know
             not
             what
             belongeth
             to
             the
             sea
             ,
             doe
             thinke
             that
             the
             setting
             of
             an
             habitation
             in
             an
             vnknowen
             land
             is
             easie
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             discourse
             of
             this
             voiage
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             follow
             ,
             they
             shall
             find
             that
             it
             is
             far
             easier
             to
             say
             than
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Monts
            
             hath
             exploited
             many
             things
             this
             first
             yeare
             ,
             in
             viewing
             all
             the
             coast
             of
             this
             land
             euen
             to
             Malebarre
             ,
             which
             is
             400.
             leagues
             ,
             following
             the
             same
             coast
             ,
             and
             searching
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             Baies
             :
             besides
             the
             labour
             hee
             was
             forced
             to
             ,
             in
             causing
             houses
             to
             be
             made
             at
             Saint
             Croix
             ,
             the
             care
             he
             had
             of
             those
             which
             he
             had
             brought
             thither
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             returne
             into
             France
             ,
             if
             any
             perill
             or
             ship-wracke
             should
             come
             to
             those
             that
             had
             promised
             him
             to
             fetch
             him
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             yeere
             .
             But
             one
             may
             runne
             and
             take
             paine
             to
             seeke
             Ports
             and
             Hauens
             where
             fortune
             fauoureth
             :
             yet
             she
             is
             alwaies
             like
             to
             
             herself
             .
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               one
               to
               lodge
               himself
               in
               a
               sweet
               milde
               Climat
               ,
               when
               one
               may
               chuse
               ,
               notwithstanding
               death
               follows
               vs
               euery
               where
               .
            
             I
             haue
             heard
             of
             a
             Pilot
             of
             New
             Hauen
             
             that
             was
             with
             the
             Englishmen
             in
             Virginia
             24.
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             that
             being
             come
             thither
             ,
             there
             died
             36.
             of
             them
             in
             three
             moneths
             .
             Neuertheles
             Virginia
             is
             taken
             to
             be
             in
             the
             36.
             37.
             and
             38.
             degrees
             of
             latitude
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             good
             temperate
             country
             .
             Which
             considering
             ,
             I
             yet
             beleeue
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             already
             said
             before
             )
             that
             such
             mortality
             commeth
             by
             the
             bad
             fare
             .
             And
             it
             is
             altogether
             needfull
             to
             haue
             in
             such
             a
             countrie
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             beginning
             ,
             houshold
             ,
             and
             tame
             cattell
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             to
             cary
             store
             of
             fruit
             trees
             and
             grafts
             ,
             for
             to
             haue
             there
             quickly
             recreation
             necessarie
             to
             the
             health
             of
             them
             that
             desire
             to
             people
             the
             land
             .
             That
             if
             the
             Sauages
             themselues
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             sicknesse
             ,
             wherof
             we
             haue
             spoken
             ,
             I
             attribute
             that
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             cause
             of
             euill
             fare
             .
             For
             they
             haue
             nothing
             that
             may
             correct
             the
             vise
             of
             the
             meates
             which
             they
             take
             :
             and
             are
             alwaies
             naked
             amongst
             the
             moistures
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             meanes
             to
             gather
             quantitie
             of
             corrupted
             humours
             ,
             which
             cause
             those
             sicknesses
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             strangers
             that
             goe
             thither
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             borne
             to
             that
             kinde
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               
               The
               arriuall
               of
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
               to
               Saint
               Croix
               :
               The
               habitation
               transferred
               in
               Port
               Royall
               :
               returne
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Monts
              
               into
               France
               :
               the
               difficultie
               of
               hand
               Milles
               :
               The
               furniture
               of
               the
               said
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
               for
               the
               discouery
               of
               new
               lands
               beyond
               Malebarre
               :
               shippe-wracke
               :
               forecast
               for
               the
               returne
               into
               France
               :
               Comparison
               of
               these
               voyages
               with
               them
               of
               Florida
               :
               the
               blame
               of
               those
               that
               dispraise
               the
               tillage
               of
               the
               lande
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Spring
             time
             season
             being
             passed
             in
             the
             voyage
             of
             the
             
               Armouchiquois
               ,
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             did
             temporise
             at
             Saint
             Croix
             for
             the
             time
             that
             he
             had
             agreed
             
             vpon
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             if
             he
             had
             no
             newes
             from
             France
             ,
             hee
             might
             depart
             and
             come
             to
             seeke
             some
             shippe
             of
             them
             that
             come
             to
             New
             found
             land
             for
             the
             drying
             of
             fish
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             repasse
             in
             France
             within
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             companie
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             .
             This
             time
             was
             alreadie
             expired
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             readie
             to
             set
             sailes
             ,
             not
             expecting
             more
             any
             succour
             
             nor
             refreshing
             ,
             When
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Point
            
             ,
             surnamed
             Grauè
             ,
             dwelling
             at
             Honfleur
             ,
             did
             arriue
             with
             a
             company
             of
             some
             fortie
             men
             ,
             for
             to
             ease
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             and
             his
             troupe
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             the
             great
             ioy
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             one
             may
             well
             imagine
             :
             and
             canon
             shots
             were
             free
             and
             plentiful
             at
             the
             comming
             ,
             according
             to
             custome
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             of
             trumpets
             .
             The
             said
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             ,
             not
             knowing
             yet
             the
             state
             of
             our
             French
             men
             ,
             did
             thinke
             to
             finde
             there
             an
             assured
             dwelling
             ,
             and
             his
             lodgings
             readie
             :
             but
             considering
             the
             accidents
             of
             the
             strange
             sicknesse
             whereof
             we
             haue
             spoken
             ,
             he
             tooke
             aduice
             to
             change
             place
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             was
             very
             desirous
             that
             the
             new
             habitation
             had
             beene
             about
             40.
             degrees
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             4.
             degrees
             farther
             then
             
               Saint
               Croix
            
             :
             but
             hauing
             viewed
             the
             coast
             as
             farre
             as
             Malebarre
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             paine
             ,
             not
             finding
             what
             hee
             desired
             ,
             it
             was
             deliberated
             to
             goe
             and
             make
             their
             dwelling
             in
             
               Port
               Royal
            
             ,
             vntill
             meanes
             were
             had
             to
             make
             an
             ampler
             
             discouery
             .
             So
             euery
             one
             began
             to
             packe
             vp
             his
             things
             :
             That
             which
             was
             built
             with
             infinite
             labour
             was
             pulled
             downe
             ,
             except
             the
             Store-house
             ,
             which
             was
             too
             great
             and
             painefull
             to
             be
             transported
             ,
             and
             in
             executing
             of
             this
             ,
             many
             voyages
             are
             made
             .
             All
             being
             come
             to
             
               Port
               Royal
            
             they
             found
             out
             new
             labours
             :
             the
             abiding
             place
             is
             chosen
             right
             
             ouer
             against
             the
             Iland
             ,
             that
             is
             at
             the
             comming
             in
             of
             the
             riuer
             
               L'
               Equille
            
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             where
             all
             is
             couered
             ouer
             and
             full
             of
             woods
             ,
             as
             thicke
             as
             possible
             may
             be
             .
             The
             Moneth
             of
             September
             did
             already
             begin
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             care
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             vnlading
             of
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             his
             ship
             ,
             to
             make
             roome
             for
             them
             that
             should
             returne
             backe
             into
             France
             .
             Finally
             there
             is
             worke
             enough
             for
             all
             .
             When
             the
             
             ship
             was
             in
             a
             readinesse
             to
             put
             to
             sailes
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             hauing
             seene
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             new
             habitation
             ,
             shipped
             himselfe
             for
             his
             returne
             with
             them
             that
             would
             follow
             him
             .
             Notwithstanding
             many
             of
             good
             courage
             (
             forgetting
             the
             griefes
             and
             labours
             passed
             )
             did
             tary
             behinde
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             were
             
               Monsieur
               Champlain
            
             and
             
               Monsieur
               Champdorè
            
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             Geographie
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             for
             the
             conducting
             and
             guiding
             of
             the
             voyages
             that
             should
             be
             necessary
             to
             be
             made
             by
             sea
             .
             Then
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
            
             
             Monts
             hoised
             vp
             sailes
             ,
             and
             leaueth
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             as
             his
             Lieutenant
             and
             deputie
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             who
             wanting
             no
             diligence
             (
             according
             to
             his
             nature
             )
             in
             making
             perfect
             that
             which
             was
             needfull
             for
             to
             lodge
             both
             himselfe
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             that
             might
             be
             done
             for
             that
             yeare
             in
             that
             country
             .
             For
             to
             goe
             farre
             from
             home
             in
             the
             Winter
             ,
             and
             after
             so
             long
             a
             toile
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             tillage
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             I
             beleeue
             they
             had
             no
             fit
             time
             to
             doe
             it
             :
             For
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             was
             not
             a
             man
             to
             be
             long
             in
             rest
             ,
             nor
             to
             leaue
             his
             men
             idle
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             beene
             any
             meanes
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Winter
             being
             come
             ,
             the
             Sauages
             of
             the
             country
             did
             assemble
             themselues
             ,
             from
             farre
             to
             
               Port
               Royal
            
             ,
             for
             to
             truck
             with
             the
             Frenchmen
             ,
             for
             such
             things
             they
             had
             ,
             some
             bringing
             Beauers
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             Otters
             (
             which
             are
             those
             whereof
             
             most
             account
             may
             be
             made
             in
             that
             place
             )
             and
             also
             Ellans
             or
             Stagges
             ,
             whereof
             good
             buffe
             may
             be
             made
             :
             Others
             bringing
             flesh
             newly
             killed
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             made
             many
             good
             Tabagies
             or
             feasts
             ,
             liuing
             merily
             as
             long
             as
             they
             had
             
             wherewithall
             .
             They
             neuer
             wanted
             any
             bread
             ,
             but
             wine
             did
             not
             continue
             with
             them
             till
             the
             season
             was
             ended
             .
             For
             when
             we
             came
             thither
             the
             yeare
             following
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             aboue
             three
             Moneths
             without
             any
             wine
             ,
             and
             were
             very
             glad
             of
             our
             comming
             ,
             for
             that
             made
             them
             to
             take
             againe
             the
             taste
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
             The
             greatest
             paine
             they
             had
             ,
             was
             to
             grinde
             the
             corne
             to
             haue
             bread
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             painfull
             with
             hand-mils
             ,
             whereall
             
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             bodie
             is
             requisite
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             without
             cause
             that
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             bad
             people
             were
             threatned
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Mill
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             painefullest
             thing
             that
             is
             :
             to
             which
             occupation
             poore
             slaues
             were
             set
             to
             ,
             before
             the
             vse
             of
             water
             and
             winde-mils
             was
             found
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophane
             histories
             make
             mention
             :
             and
             the
             same
             of
             the
             
             comming
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             where
             ,
             for
             the
             last
             scourge
             that
             God
             will
             send
             to
             Pharao
             ,
             he
             declareth
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             Moises
             ,
             that
             
               about
               midnight
               he
               will
               passe
               thorow
               Aegypt
               ,
               and
               euery
               first
               borne
               shall
               die
               there
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               Pharao
               ,
               that
               should
               sit
               vpon
               his
               throne
               ,
               to
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               the
               maide
               Seruant
               which
               grindeth
               at
               the
               Mill.
            
             And
             this
             labor
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             Sauages
             (
             although
             they
             be
             very
             poore
             )
             cannot
             beare
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             rather
             to
             be
             without
             bread
             ,
             then
             to
             take
             so
             much
             pains
             as
             it
             hath
             beene
             tried
             ,
             offering
             them
             halfe
             of
             the
             grinding
             they
             should
             doe
             ,
             but
             they
             chused
             rather
             to
             haue
             no
             corne
             .
             And
             I
             might
             well
             beleeue
             that
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             other
             things
             ,
             hath
             beene
             great
             meanes
             to
             breed
             the
             sicknesse
             spoken
             of
             ,
             in
             
             some
             of
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             his
             men
             :
             for
             there
             died
             some
             halfe
             a
             dosen
             of
             them
             that
             winter
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             finde
             a
             defect
             in
             the
             buildings
             of
             our
             Frenchmen
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             they
             
             had
             no
             ditches
             about
             them
             ,
             whereby
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             ground
             next
             to
             them
             did
             runne
             vnder
             their
             lower-most
             roomes
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             great
             hindrance
             to
             their
             health
             .
             I
             adde
             besides
             the
             bad
             waters
             which
             they
             vsed
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             runne
             from
             a
             quicke
             spring
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             neerest
             brooke
             .
          
           
             
             The
             winter
             being
             passed
             ,
             &
             the
             sea
             nauigable
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             would
             needes
             atchieue
             the
             enterprise
             begun
             the
             yeere
             before
             by
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             seeke
             out
             a
             Port
             more
             Southerly
             ,
             where
             the
             aire
             might
             be
             more
             temperate
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             had
             in
             charge
             of
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             .
             He
             furnished
             then
             the
             barke
             which
             remained
             with
             him
             to
             that
             effect
             .
             But
             being
             set
             out
             of
             the
             port
             ,
             and
             full
             readie
             ,
             hoisted
             vp
             failes
             for
             Malebarre
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             
             by
             contrarie
             winde
             twice
             to
             put
             backe
             againe
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             third
             time
             the
             said
             Barke
             strake
             against
             the
             rockes
             at
             the
             
             entire
             of
             the
             said
             Port.
             In
             this
             disgrace
             of
             Neptune
             ,
             the
             men
             were
             saued
             with
             the
             better
             part
             of
             prouision
             and
             merchandise
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             Barke
             it
             was
             rent
             in
             peeces
             .
             And
             by
             this
             mishap
             the
             voyage
             was
             broken
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             so
             desired
             intermitted
             .
             For
             the
             habitation
             of
             Port
             Royall
             was
             not
             iudged
             good
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             
             it
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             North
             and
             North-west
             sides
             ,
             well
             sheltered
             with
             mountaines
             ,
             distant
             some
             one
             league
             ,
             some
             halfe
             a
             league
             from
             the
             Port
             and
             the
             riuer
             L'Equille
             .
             So
             we
             see
             how
             that
             enterprises
             take
             not
             effect
             according
             to
             the
             desires
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             are
             accompanied
             with
             many
             perils
             .
             So
             that
             one
             must
             not
             woonder
             if
             the
             time
             be
             long
             in
             establishing
             of
             Colonies
             ,
             specially
             in
             lands
             so
             remote
             ,
             whose
             nature
             ,
             and
             temperature
             of
             aire
             is
             not
             knowen
             ,
             and
             where
             one
             must
             fell
             and
             cut
             downe
             forrests
             ,
             and
             be
             constrained
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             people
             that
             we
             call
             Sauages
             ,
             but
             from
             them
             that
             terme
             themselues
             Christians
             ,
             and
             yet
             haue
             but
             the
             name
             of
             it
             ,
             cursed
             and
             abhominable
             people
             ,
             woorse
             then
             woolues
             ,
             enemies
             to
             God
             and
             humane
             nature
             .
          
           
             This
             attempt
             then
             being
             broken
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             to
             attend
             the
             succour
             and
             supplie
             that
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             promised
             ,
             parting
             from
             Port
             Royall
             at
             his
             returne
             into
             France
             ,
             to
             send
             him
             the
             yeere
             following
             .
             Yet
             for
             all
             euents
             he
             built
             an
             other
             Barke
             and
             a
             Shaloup
             for
             to
             seeke
             French
             shippes
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             vse
             to
             dry
             fish
             ,
             such
             as
             Campseau
             Port
             ,
             English
             Port
             ,
             Misamichis
             Port
             :
             the
             Baie
             of
             Chaleur
             (
             or
             heat
             ,
             )
             the
             Baie
             of
             Morues
             or
             Coddes
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             great
             number
             ,
             according
             as
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             had
             done
             the
             former
             yeere
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             ship
             himselfe
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             returne
             into
             France
             ,
             in
             case
             that
             no
             shippe
             should
             come
             to
             succour
             him
             .
             Wherein
             he
             did
             wisely
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             in
             danger
             to
             heare
             no
             newes
             from
             vs
             ,
             that
             were
             appointed
             to
             succeed
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             appeare
             by
             the
             discourse
             following
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             wee
             must
             consider
             that
             they
             ,
             which
             in
             these
             voyages
             haue
             transported
             themselues
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             haue
             had
             an
             aduantage
             ouer
             those
             that
             would
             plant
             in
             Florida
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             hauing
             that
             refuge
             beforesaid
             ,
             of
             French
             shippes
             that
             frequent
             the
             New
             found
             lands
             for
             fishing
             ,
             not
             being
             forced
             to
             build
             great
             shippes
             ,
             nor
             to
             abide
             extreme
             famines
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             done
             in
             Florida
             ,
             whose
             voyages
             haue
             beene
             lamentable
             for
             that
             respect
             ,
             and
             these
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sicknesses
             that
             haue
             persecuted
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             of
             Florida
             haue
             had
             a
             blessing
             for
             that
             they
             were
             in
             a
             milde
             and
             fertill
             countrey
             ,
             and
             more
             friendly
             to
             mans
             health
             then
             New
             France
             ,
             spoken
             of
             else
             where
             .
             If
             they
             haue
             suffered
             famines
             ,
             there
             was
             great
             fault
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             not
             hauing
             tilled
             the
             ground
             ,
             which
             they
             found
             plaine
             and
             champion
             :
             Which
             before
             all
             other
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             will
             lodge
             themselues
             so
             farre
             
             from
             ordinarie
             succour
             .
             But
             the
             Frenchmen
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             nations
             at
             this
             day
             (
             I
             meane
             of
             those
             that
             be
             not
             borne
             and
             brought
             vp
             to
             the
             manuring
             of
             the
             ground
             )
             haue
             this
             badde
             nature
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             to
             derogate
             much
             from
             their
             dignitie
             in
             addicting
             themselues
             to
             the
             tillage
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             almost
             ,
             the
             onely
             vocation
             where
             innocencie
             remaineth
             .
             And
             thereby
             commeth
             that
             euerie
             one
             shunning
             this
             noble
             labour
             ,
             our
             first
             Parents
             and
             ancient
             Kings
             exercise
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             greatest
             Captaines
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             seeking
             to
             make
             himselfe
             a
             Gentleman
             at
             others
             costes
             ,
             or
             else
             willing
             onely
             to
             learne
             the
             
             trade
             to
             deceaue
             men
             ,
             or
             to
             claw
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             God
             taketh
             away
             his
             blessing
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             beateth
             vs
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             hath
             done
             a
             long
             time
             with
             an
             iron
             rodde
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             all
             parts
             the
             people
             languisheth
             miserably
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             the
             Realme
             of
             France
             swarming
             with
             beggers
             and
             vagabonds
             of
             all
             kindes
             ,
             besides
             an
             infinite
             number
             ,
             groaning
             in
             their
             poore
             cottages
             ,
             not
             daring
             ,
             or
             ashamed
             to
             shewfoorth
             their
             pouertie
             and
             miserie
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               motiue
               and
               acceptation
               of
               the
               voyage
               by
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Author
               ,
               into
               New
               France
               :
               their
               departure
               from
               Paris
               to
               goe
               into
               Rochel
               .
            
          
           
             
             ABout
             the
             time
             of
             the
             before
             mentioned
             shipwracke
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             being
             in
             France
             ,
             did
             thinke
             carefully
             vpon
             the
             meanes
             how
             to
             prepare
             a
             new
             supplie
             for
             new
             France
             .
             Which
             seemed
             hard
             and
             difficult
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             great
             charges
             that
             that
             action
             required
             ,
             as
             because
             that
             Prouince
             had
             beene
             so
             discredited
             at
             his
             returne
             ,
             that
             the
             continuing
             of
             these
             voyages
             any
             longer
             did
             seeme
             vaine
             and
             vnfruitfull
             .
             Besides
             ,
             there
             was
             some
             reason
             to
             beleeue
             that
             no
             bodie
             would
             aduenture
             himselfe
             thither
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             knowing
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             his
             desire
             (
             to
             whom
             before
             he
             had
             giuen
             part
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             power
             which
             the
             King
             had
             giuen
             him
             )
             which
             was
             to
             inhabite
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             settle
             his
             family
             and
             his
             fortune
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             wrote
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             sent
             a
             man
             of
             purpose
             to
             giue
             him
             notice
             of
             the
             voyage
             that
             was
             in
             hand
             .
             Which
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             accepted
             
             of
             ,
             leauing
             all
             other
             affaires
             ,
             to
             attend
             on
             this
             action
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             sutes
             in
             law
             of
             great
             weight
             ;
             to
             the
             prosecuting
             and
             defence
             whereof
             ,
             his
             presence
             was
             very
             requisite
             :
             And
             that
             at
             his
             first
             voyage
             he
             had
             tried
             the
             malice
             of
             some
             ,
             which
             during
             his
             absence
             prosecuted
             against
             him
             with
             rigour
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             returne
             gaue
             ouer
             and
             became
             dombe
             .
             He
             was
             no
             sooner
             come
             to
             Paris
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             depart
             ,
             not
             hauing
             scarse
             time
             to
             prouide
             for
             things
             necessarie
             .
             And
             I
             hauing
             had
             that
             good
             happe
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             him
             some
             yeeres
             before
             ,
             asked
             mee
             if
             I
             would
             take
             part
             in
             that
             businesse
             ?
             whereunto
             I
             demanded
             a
             daies
             respit
             to
             answer
             him
             .
             Hauing
             well
             consulted
             with
             
             my selfe
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             desirous
             to
             see
             the
             countrie
             (
             for
             I
             
             knew
             well
             that
             there
             was
             woods
             ,
             lakes
             and
             riuers
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             must
             goe
             ouer
             seas
             (
             which
             I
             had
             before
             done
             in
             the
             Straights
             )
             as
             to
             bee
             able
             to
             giue
             an
             eie
             iudgement
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             whereto
             my
             minde
             was
             before
             inclined
             :
             and
             to
             auoid
             a
             corrupted
             world
             I
             engaged
             my
             word
             vnto
             him
             ,
             being
             induced
             thereto
             specially
             for
             the
             vniustice
             done
             to
             me
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             by
             some
             Presidiall
             Iudges
             ,
             in
             fauour
             of
             a
             Parsonage
             of
             eminent
             qualitie
             ,
             whom
             I
             haue
             alwaies
             honored
             and
             reuerenced
             :
             Which
             sentence
             at
             my
             returne
             hath
             beene
             recalled
             ,
             by
             order
             and
             sentence
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             am
             particularly
             obliged
             to
             
               Monsieur
               Seruin
            
             ,
             the
             King
             his
             Aduocate
             Generall
             ,
             to
             whom
             doth
             belong
             properly
             this
             Eloge
             ,
             attributed
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             wise
             and
             most
             magnificent
             of
             all
             Kings
             .
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               loued
               Iustice
               and
               hated
               iniquitie
               .
            
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             that
             God
             awakeneth
             vs
             sometimes
             ,
             to
             stirre
             vs
             vp
             to
             generous
             actions
             ,
             such
             as
             be
             these
             voiages
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             the
             world
             doth
             varie
             )
             some
             will
             blame
             ,
             other
             some
             will
             approoue
             .
             But
             without
             answering
             any
             body
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             I
             care
             not
             what
             discourses
             idle
             men
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             cannot
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             helpe
             mee
             ,
             may
             make
             ,
             enioying
             contentment
             in
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             being
             readie
             to
             render
             all
             seruice
             to
             God
             and
             to
             the
             King
             in
             those
             remote
             lands
             ,
             that
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             France
             ,
             if
             either
             my
             fortune
             or
             condition
             call
             me
             thither
             ,
             for
             there
             to
             liue
             in
             quiet
             and
             rest
             ,
             by
             an
             acceptable
             pleasing
             labour
             ,
             and
             to
             shun
             the
             hard
             and
             miserable
             life
             ,
             whereto
             I
             see
             reduced
             the
             most
             part
             of
             men
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             To
             returne
             then
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             dispatched
             some
             businesses
             ,
             he
             inquired
             in
             some
             Churches
             if
             some
             learned
             Priest
             might
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             that
             would
             goe
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             relieue
             and
             ease
             him
             ,
             whom
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             had
             left
             there
             at
             his
             voiage
             ,
             whom
             we
             thought
             to
             be
             yet
             liuing
             .
             But
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Holy
             weeke
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             they
             are
             imployed
             ,
             and
             waite
             on
             confessions
             and
             
             shriuings
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             to
             bee
             found
             ;
             some
             excusing
             themselues
             vpon
             the
             troubles
             and
             discommodities
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             the
             length
             of
             the
             voyage
             ,
             other
             deferring
             it
             till
             after
             Easter
             .
             Which
             was
             cause
             that
             none
             could
             be
             had
             out
             of
             Paris
             ,
             by
             reason
             the
             season
             hasted
             on
             ,
             time
             and
             tyde
             tarry
             for
             no
             man
             ,
             so
             then
             we
             were
             forced
             to
             depart
             .
          
           
             There
             rested
             to
             finde
             out
             fit
             and
             necessary
             workemen
             for
             the
             voyage
             of
             New
             France
             ,
             whereunto
             was
             speedilie
             prouided
             ,
             price
             agreed
             vpon
             for
             their
             wages
             ,
             and
             mony
             giuen
             before
             hand
             in
             part
             thereof
             ,
             to
             beare
             their
             charges
             to
             Rochell
             ,
             where
             the
             rendes
             vous
             was
             ,
             at
             the
             dwelling
             houses
             of
             Master
             Macquin
             ,
             and
             Master
             Georges
             ,
             worshipfull
             Marchants
             of
             the
             said
             Towne
             ,
             the
             associates
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             which
             did
             prouide
             our
             furniture
             and
             prouision
             .
          
           
             
             Our
             meaner
             people
             being
             gone
             ,
             three
             or
             fower
             daies
             after
             we
             tooke
             our
             way
             to
             Orleans
             ,
             vpon
             Good
             Friday
             ,
             for
             there
             to
             solemnise
             and
             passe
             our
             Easter
             ,
             where
             euery
             one
             accomplished
             the
             dutie
             vsuall
             to
             all
             good
             Christians
             ,
             in
             taking
             the
             spiritual
             food
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             seeing
             we
             did
             vndertake
             ,
             and
             were
             going
             on
             a
             voyage
             .
             From
             thence
             we
             came
             downe
             the
             riuer
             Loyre
             to
             Saumur
             ,
             with
             our
             cariage
             :
             and
             from
             Sawmur
             we
             went
             by
             Touars
             and
             Maran
             to
             Rochell
             ,
             by
             hackney
             horses
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               The
               name
               of
               our
               Ship
               called
               the
               Ionas
               :
               The
               shallow
               water
               at
               Rochell
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               hard
               going
               out
               :
               Rochell
               a
               reformed
               Towne
               :
               the
               common
               people
               is
               insolent
               :
               Croquans
               :
               the
               accident
               of
               ship-wracke
               of
               the
               Ionas
               :
               new
               preparation
               :
               weake
               souldiers
               are
               not
               to
               be
               placed
               vpon
               the
               frontiers
               :
               The
               Ministers
               of
               Rochell
               doe
               pray
               for
               the
               conuersion
               of
               the
               Sauages
               :
               the
               smalzeale
               of
               ours
               :
               the
               Eucharist
               caried
               in
               voiages
               by
               the
               ancient
               Christian
               :
               the
               diligence
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Poutrincourt
              
               at
               the
               very
               point
               of
               Shipping
               .
            
          
           
           
             BEing
             come
             to
             Rochell
             ,
             we
             found
             there
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             and
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             that
             were
             come
             in
             Post
             ,
             and
             our
             ship
             called
             the
             Ionas
             ,
             of
             the
             burthen
             of
             150.
             tonnes
             ,
             readie
             to
             passe
             out
             of
             the
             chaines
             of
             the
             Towne
             ,
             to
             tary
             for
             winde
             and
             tyde
             .
             The
             tyde
             I
             say
             ,
             because
             that
             a
             great
             ship
             laden
             ,
             cannot
             come
             to
             sea
             from
             Rochell
             ,
             but
             in
             spring
             tydes
             ,
             vpon
             the
             new
             and
             full
             moone
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             in
             the
             towne
             roade
             there
             is
             no
             sufficient
             depth
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             we
             made
             good
             cheare
             ,
             yea
             so
             good
             ,
             that
             we
             did
             long
             to
             be
             at
             sea
             to
             make
             diet
             :
             which
             we
             did
             but
             too
             soone
             ,
             being
             once
             come
             thither
             :
             for
             during
             two
             whole
             monethes
             we
             saw
             not
             a
             whit
             of
             land
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             farther
             tell
             anone
             .
             But
             the
             workemen
             ,
             thorow
             their
             good
             cheare
             (
             for
             they
             had
             euery
             one
             two
             shillings
             a
             daies
             hire
             )
             
             did
             play
             maruellous
             pranckes
             in
             Saint
             Nicholas
             quarter
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             lodged
             ,
             which
             was
             found
             strange
             in
             a
             towne
             so
             reformed
             as
             Rochell
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             no
             notorious
             riots
             nor
             dissolutions
             be
             made
             ;
             and
             indeed
             one
             must
             behaue
             himselfe
             orderly
             there
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             will
             incurre
             the
             danger
             either
             of
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Maior
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Towne
             .
             Some
             of
             those
             disordered
             men
             were
             put
             in
             prison
             ,
             which
             were
             kept
             in
             the
             Towne-house
             till
             the
             time
             of
             going
             ,
             and
             had
             beene
             further
             punished
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             beene
             vpon
             consideration
             of
             the
             voyage
             ,
             where
             they
             knew
             they
             should
             not
             haue
             all
             their
             eases
             ,
             but
             should
             afterwards
             pay
             deere
             enough
             their
             madde
             bargen
             ,
             in
             putting
             the
             said
             Master
             Macquin
             and
             Master
             Georges
             to
             so
             much
             trouble
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             in
             order
             .
             I
             will
             not
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             put
             in
             the
             number
             of
             this
             disordred
             people
             ,
             al
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             there
             were
             some
             
             very
             ciuill
             and
             respectiue
             .
             But
             I
             will
             say
             that
             the
             common
             people
             is
             a
             dangerous
             beast
             .
             And
             this
             maketh
             me
             remember
             the
             Croquans
             war
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             I
             was
             once
             in
             my
             life
             ,
             being
             in
             Querci
             .
             It
             was
             the
             strangest
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             to
             see
             the
             confusion
             of
             those
             woodden
             shooed
             fellowes
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             tooke
             the
             name
             of
             Croquans
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             
             Hookers
             )
             because
             that
             their
             woodden
             shooes
             ,
             nayled
             before
             and
             behinde
             ,
             did
             hooke
             or
             sticke
             fast
             at
             euery
             steppe
             .
             This
             confused
             people
             had
             neither
             rime
             nor
             reason
             among
             them
             ;
             euery
             one
             was
             Master
             there
             ;
             some
             armed
             with
             an
             hedge-hooke
             at
             a
             stafes
             end
             ,
             others
             with
             some
             rusty
             sword
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             
             Our
             Ionas
             hauing
             her
             full
             loade
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             end
             rowed
             out
             of
             the
             Towne
             into
             the
             roade
             ,
             and
             we
             thought
             to
             set
             out
             the
             8.
             or
             9.
             of
             Aprill
             .
             Captaine
             Foulques
             had
             taken
             the
             charge
             for
             the
             conducting
             of
             the
             voyage
             .
             But
             as
             commonmonly
             there
             is
             negligence
             in
             mens
             businesses
             ,
             it
             hapned
             that
             this
             Captaine
             (
             who
             notwithstanding
             I
             haue
             knowen
             very
             diligent
             and
             watchfull
             at
             sea
             )
             hauing
             left
             the
             ship
             ill
             manned
             ,
             not
             being
             in
             her
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             the
             Pilot
             ,
             but
             only
             6.
             or
             7.
             mariners
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             a
             great
             South-east
             winde
             arose
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             which
             brake
             the
             Ionas
             cable
             ,
             fastend
             with
             one
             onely
             ancker
             ,
             and
             driueth
             her
             against
             a
             forewall
             which
             is
             out
             of
             the
             towne
             ,
             backing
             and
             proping
             the
             Tower
             of
             the
             chaine
             ,
             against
             which
             she
             strake
             so
             many
             times
             ,
             that
             she
             brake
             and
             sunke
             downe
             ;
             and
             it
             chanced
             well
             that
             it
             was
             then
             ebbing
             ,
             for
             if
             this
             mishap
             had
             come
             in
             flowing
             time
             ,
             the
             ship
             was
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             ouerwhelmed
             with
             a
             farre
             greater
             losse
             then
             we
             had
             ,
             but
             she
             stood
             vp
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             was
             means
             to
             mend
             her
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             with
             speed
             .
             Our
             workemen
             were
             warned
             to
             come
             and
             helpe
             in
             this
             necessity
             ,
             
             either
             to
             draw
             at
             the
             pompe
             ,
             at
             the
             Capestane
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             thing
             ;
             but
             few
             there
             were
             that
             endeuoured
             themselues
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             going
             away
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             made
             a
             mocke
             of
             it
             .
             Some
             hauing
             gone
             so
             far
             as
             to
             the
             oare
             ,
             went
             backe
             complaining
             that
             one
             had
             cast
             water
             vpon
             them
             ,
             being
             of
             that
             side
             that
             the
             water
             came
             out
             of
             the
             pompe
             ,
             which
             the
             winde
             did
             scatter
             vpon
             them
             .
             I
             came
             thither
             with
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             willing
             men
             ,
             where
             wee
             were
             not
             vnprofitable
             .
             Almost
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Rochell
             were
             beholding
             this
             spectacle
             vpon
             the
             rampiers
             .
             The
             sea
             was
             
             yet
             stormy
             ,
             and
             we
             thought
             our
             ship
             would
             haue
             dashed
             oftentimes
             against
             the
             great
             Towers
             of
             the
             towne
             .
             In
             the
             end
             ,
             we
             came
             in
             with
             lesse
             losse
             then
             wee
             thought
             of
             .
             The
             ship
             was
             all
             vnladen
             ,
             being
             forced
             to
             tackle
             and
             furnish
             her
             anew
             .
             The
             losse
             thereby
             was
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             voyages
             almost
             broken
             off
             for
             euer
             :
             for
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             many
             trials
             ,
             none
             would
             haue
             ventured
             to
             goe
             plant
             Colonies
             in
             those
             parts
             ;
             that
             Country
             being
             so
             ill
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             did
             pittie
             vs
             ,
             considering
             the
             accidents
             happened
             to
             
             them
             that
             had
             beene
             there
             before
             .
             Notwithstanding
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             and
             his
             associates
             ,
             did
             beare
             manfully
             this
             losse
             .
             And
             I
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             tel
             in
             this
             occurrāce
             that
             if
             euer
             that
             country
             be
             inhabited
             with
             Christians
             and
             ciuill
             people
             ,
             the
             first
             praise
             thereof
             must
             of
             right
             be
             due
             to
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             voyage
             .
          
           
             This
             great
             trouble
             hindered
             vs
             aboue
             a
             moneth
             ,
             which
             was
             emploied
             in
             the
             vnlading
             ,
             and
             lading
             againe
             of
             our
             ship
             .
             During
             that
             time
             ,
             we
             did
             walke
             sometimes
             vnto
             the
             places
             neere
             about
             the
             towne
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             vnto
             the
             Convent
             of
             the
             Cordeliers
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             halfe
             a
             league
             off
             from
             
             the
             towne
             :
             where
             being
             one
             Sunday
             ,
             I
             did
             maruell
             how
             in
             those
             places
             of
             frontier
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             better
             garrison
             ,
             having
             so
             strong
             enemies
             neere
             them
             .
             And
             seeing
             I
             take
             in
             hand
             to
             relate
             an
             history
             of
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             true
             maner
             of
             them
             :
             I
             say
             that
             it
             is
             a
             shamefull
             thing
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Rochell
             ,
             pray
             to
             God
             euery
             day
             in
             their
             Congregations
             
             for
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             poore
             Sauage
             people
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             our
             safe
             conducting
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Church-men
             doe
             not
             the
             like
             .
             In
             very
             truth
             we
             neuer
             required
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             but
             therin
             is
             knowen
             the
             zeale
             of
             both
             sides
             .
             In
             the
             end
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             our
             departing
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             my
             minde
             to
             aske
             of
             the
             Parson
             or
             Vicar
             of
             Rochell
             if
             there
             might
             be
             found
             any
             of
             his
             fraternity
             that
             would
             come
             with
             vs
             ,
             which
             I
             hoped
             might
             easily
             be
             done
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             a
             reasonable
             good
             number
             of
             them
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             a
             maritime
             towne
             ,
             I
             thought
             
             they
             tooke
             delight
             to
             haunt
             the
             seas
             :
             but
             I
             could
             obtaine
             nothing
             :
             and
             for
             all
             excuses
             ,
             it
             was
             tolde
             me
             ,
             that
             none
             would
             goe
             ▪
             to
             such
             voyages
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             were
             mooued
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             zeale
             and
             pietie
             :
             And
             that
             it
             would
             bee
             the
             best
             way
             to
             seeke
             to
             the
             fathers
             ▪
             Iesuites
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Which
             we
             could
             not
             then
             doe
             ,
             our
             ship
             hauing
             almost
             her
             full
             lading
             .
             Whereupon
             I
             remember
             to
             haue
             heard
             oftentimes
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             first
             voiage
             ,
             being
             at
             the
             Court
             ,
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             person
             ,
             esteemed
             very
             zealous
             in
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             demanded
             of
             him
             what
             might
             be
             hoped
             for
             in
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             people
             of
             New
             France
             ,
             and
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             great
             number
             of
             them
             .
             Whereunto
             he
             answered
             ▪
             that
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             soules
             might
             be
             gotten
             to
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             (
             naming
             a
             number
             certaine
             for
             an
             vncertaine
             .
             )
             This
             Clergie
             man
             making
             small
             account
             of
             such
             a
             number
             ,
             said
             therupon
             by
             admiration
             ,
             
               is
               that
               all
            
             !
             as
             if
             that
             number
             did
             not
             deserue
             the
             labour
             of
             a
             Church-man
             .
             Truly
             though
             there
             were
             but
             the
             hundreth
             part
             of
             that
             ,
             yea
             yet
             lesse
             ,
             one
             must
             not
             suffer
             it
             to
             bee
             lost
             .
             The
             good
             Sheepheard
             hauing
             among
             
             an
             hundred
             sheepe
             one
             astray
             ,
             left
             the
             99.
             for
             to
             go
             and
             seeke
             out
             the
             one
             that
             was
             lost
             .
             We
             are
             taught
             &
             )
             I
             beleeue
             it
             so
             )
             that
             though
             there
             were
             but
             one
             man
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             our
             Lord
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             had
             not
             disdained
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             all
             the
             world
             .
             In
             like
             maner
             ,
             one
             must
             not
             make
             so
             smal
             account
             of
             the
             saluation
             of
             these
             poore
             people
             ,
             though
             they
             swarme
             not
             in
             number
             as
             within
             Paris
             or
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             
             Seeing
             it
             auailed
             me
             nothing
             in
             demanding
             for
             a
             Church-man
             ,
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             be
             it
             during
             our
             nauigation
             ,
             or
             vpon
             the
             land
             :
             The
             ancient
             custome
             of
             the
             Christians
             came
             into
             my
             minde
             ,
             which
             going
             in
             voyage
             did
             carry
             with
             them
             the
             holy
             bread
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             this
             did
             they
             ,
             because
             they
             found
             not
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             Priests
             to
             administer
             this
             Sacrament
             vnto
             them
             ,
             the
             world
             being
             then
             yet
             full
             ,
             either
             of
             Heathens
             or
             Heretickes
             .
             So
             that
             it
             
             was
             not
             vnproperly
             called
             Viatic
             ,
             which
             they
             carried
             with
             them
             trauelling
             on
             the
             way
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             that
             it
             hath
             a
             spirituall
             meaning
             .
             And
             considering
             that
             we
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             that
             necessity
             ,
             not
             hauing
             in
             New
             France
             but
             one
             Priest
             onely
             ,
             (
             of
             whose
             death
             wee
             heard
             when
             we
             came
             thither
             )
             I
             demanded
             if
             they
             would
             doe
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             who
             were
             as
             wise
             as
             we
             .
             I
             was
             answered
             that
             the
             same
             was
             done
             in
             that
             time
             for
             considerations
             which
             are
             not
             now
             at
             this
             daie
             .
             I
             
             replied
             that
             
               Satirus
               Saint
               Ambroses
            
             brother
             ,
             going
             on
             a
             voyage
             vpon
             the
             sea
             ,
             serued
             himselfe
             with
             this
             spirituall
             Physicke
             (
             as
             we
             read
             in
             his
             funerall
             oration
             made
             by
             his
             said
             brother
             Saint
             Ambrose
             )
             which
             he
             did
             carry
             in
             Orario
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             a
             lynnen
             cloth
             ,
             or
             taffita
             :
             and
             well
             did
             it
             happen
             vnto
             him
             by
             it
             .
             For
             hauing
             made
             ship-wracke
             ,
             he
             saued
             himselfe
             vpon
             a
             bord
             ,
             left
             of
             his
             vessels
             wracke
             .
             But
             I
             was
             as
             well
             refused
             in
             this
             as
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             Which
             gaue
             mee
             cause
             of
             wondring
             :
             seeming
             to
             me
             a
             very
             rigorous
             thing
             to
             be
             in
             worse
             condition
             then
             the
             first
             Christians
             .
             For
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             at
             this
             day
             then
             it
             was
             then
             :
             And
             if
             they
             held
             it
             precious
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             demand
             it
             to
             make
             lesser
             account
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             returne
             to
             our
             Ionas
             .
             Now
             shee
             was
             laden
             and
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             towne
             into
             the
             roade
             :
             there
             resteth
             nothing
             more
             than
             fit
             weather
             &
             tide
             :
             which
             was
             the
             hardest
             
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             For
             in
             places
             where
             is
             no
             great
             depth
             ,
             as
             in
             Rochell
             ,
             one
             must
             tarry
             for
             the
             high
             tydes
             of
             the
             full
             and
             new
             Moones
             ,
             and
             then
             paraduenture
             the
             winde
             will
             not
             be
             fit
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             must
             deferre
             ,
             till
             a
             fortnights
             time
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             the
             season
             goeth
             away
             :
             as
             it
             was
             almost
             with
             vs.
             For
             we
             saw
             the
             houre
             that
             after
             so
             many
             labours
             and
             charges
             ,
             we
             were
             indanger
             to
             tary
             for
             lacke
             of
             winde
             ,
             because
             the
             Moone
             was
             in
             the
             waine
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             
             tyde
             .
             Captaine
             Foulques
             did
             not
             seeme
             to
             affect
             his
             charge
             ,
             making
             no
             ordinary
             stay
             in
             the
             ship
             :
             and
             it
             was
             reported
             that
             other
             Merchants
             ,
             not
             being
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             
             his
             societie
             ,
             did
             secretly
             solicite
             him
             to
             breake
             off
             the
             voyage
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             hath
             beene
             thought
             that
             he
             caused
             vs
             to
             make
             wrong
             courses
             :
             which
             kept
             vs
             two
             monethes
             and
             a
             halfe
             at
             sea
             ,
             as
             heereafter
             we
             shall
             see
             .
             Which
             thing
             the
             
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             perceiuing
             ,
             himselfe
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             charge
             of
             Captaine
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             lie
             in
             her
             ,
             the
             space
             of
             fiue
             or
             six
             daies
             ,
             for
             to
             get
             out
             with
             the
             first
             winde
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             loose
             the
             opportunity
             .
             In
             the
             end
             ,
             with
             much
             a
             doe
             the
             eleuenth
             day
             of
             May
             1606.
             by
             the
             fauour
             of
             a
             small
             Easterly
             winde
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             sea
             ,
             and
             made
             our
             Ionas
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Palisse
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             
             day
             being
             the
             12.
             of
             the
             same
             moneth
             ,
             came
             againe
             to
             
               Chef
               de
               bois
            
             (
             which
             be
             the
             places
             where
             ships
             put
             themselues
             for
             shelter
             from
             windes
             )
             where
             the
             hope
             of
             New
             France
             was
             assembled
             .
             I
             say
             the
             hope
             ,
             because
             that
             of
             this
             voyage
             ,
             did
             depend
             the
             continuance
             or
             totall
             breach
             of
             the
             enterprise
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Their
               departure
               from
               Rochell
               :
               Sundry
               meetings
               of
               ships
               ,
               and
               Pirats
               :
               Stormy
               Sea
               about
               the
               Açores
               ,
               and
               whence
               it
               proceeds
               :
               Why
               the
               West
               windes
               are
               frequent
               in
               the
               West
               sea
               :
               From
               whence
               the
               winds
               doe
               come
               :
               Porpeses
               doe
               prognosticate
               stormes
               :
               meanes
               to
               take
               them
               :
               the
               describing
               of
               them
               :
               of
               stormes
               :
               their
               effects
               :
               of
               Calmes
               :
               what
               is
               a
               gust
               of
               Winde
               :
               how
               it
               is
               made
               :
               the
               effects
               thereof
               :
               the
               boldnesse
               of
               mariners
               :
               how
               reuerence
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               Kings
               ship
               :
               the
               supputation
               of
               the
               voyage
               :
               hot
               sea
               :
               then
               cold
               ▪
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               :
               and
               of
               the
               banckes
               of
               Ice
               in
               New-found
               Land.
               
            
          
           
             
             THe
             Saturday
             ,
             Whitsoneue
             13.
             of
             May
             ,
             we
             weighed
             our
             anckers
             ,
             and
             sailed
             in
             open
             sea
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             little
             and
             little
             wee
             lost
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             great
             towers
             and
             town
             of
             Rochell
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Iles
             of
             
               Rez
               &
               Oleron
            
             ,
             bidding
             
             France
             farewell
             .
             It
             was
             a
             thing
             fearefull
             for
             them
             that
             were
             not
             vsed
             to
             such
             a
             dance
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             caried
             vpon
             so
             moueable
             an
             ellement
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             at
             euery
             moment
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             within
             two
             fingers
             bredth
             to
             death
             .
             We
             had
             not
             long
             sailed
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             did
             their
             endeuour
             to
             yeeld
             vp
             the
             tribute
             
             to
             Neptune
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             we
             went
             still
             forward
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             no
             more
             going
             backe
             ,
             the
             plancke
             being
             once
             taken
             vp
             .
             The
             16.
             of
             May
             we
             met
             with
             13.
             
             Holanders
             ,
             going
             for
             Spaine
             ,
             which
             did
             inquire
             of
             our
             voyage
             ,
             and
             so
             held
             their
             course
             .
             Since
             that
             time
             we
             were
             a
             whole
             moneth
             ,
             seeing
             nothing
             else
             out
             of
             our
             floting
             towne
             ,
             but
             Skie
             and
             
             water
             ,
             one
             ship
             excepted
             ,
             neere
             about
             the
             Açors
             ,
             well
             filled
             with
             English
             and
             Dutchmen
             .
             They
             bare
             vp
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             came
             very
             neere
             vs.
             And
             according
             to
             the
             maner
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             we
             asked
             them
             whence
             their
             ship
             was
             .
             They
             told
             vs
             they
             were
             New-found-land
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             going
             a
             fishing
             for
             New-found-land-fish
             .
             And
             they
             asked
             vs
             if
             we
             would
             accept
             of
             their
             companie
             :
             we
             thanked
             them
             :
             therupon
             they
             dranke
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             tooke
             another
             course
             .
             But
             hauing
             considered
             their
             vessell
             all
             set
             with
             greene
             mosse
             on
             the
             belly
             and
             sides
             ,
             we
             iudged
             them
             to
             be
             Pirates
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             had
             of
             a
             long
             time
             beaten
             the
             sea
             ,
             in
             hope
             to
             make
             some
             prise
             .
             It
             was
             then
             that
             we
             began
             to
             
             see
             ,
             more
             than
             before
             ,
             Neptunes
             sheepe
             to
             skip
             vp
             (
             so
             doe
             they
             call
             the
             frothy
             waues
             ,
             when
             the
             sea
             beginneth
             to
             sturand
             to
             feele
             the
             hard
             blowes
             of
             his
             Trident.
             For
             commonly
             
             in
             that
             place
             before
             named
             the
             sea
             is
             stormy
             .
             If
             one
             aske
             me
             the
             cause
             why
             :
             I
             wil
             answer
             ,
             that
             I
             thinke
             it
             to
             proceed
             of
             a
             certaine
             conflict
             between
             the
             East
             &
             westerly
             windes
             ,
             which
             doe
             encounter
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             Summer
             ,
             when
             the
             West
             windes
             doe
             rise
             vp
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             great
             force
             pierce
             and
             passe
             thorow
             a
             great
             distance
             of
             sea
             ,
             vntill
             they
             finde
             the
             windes
             of
             these
             parts
             ,
             which
             doe
             resist
             them
             ;
             Then
             it
             is
             dangerous
             for
             a
             ship
             to
             be
             at
             these
             windy
             encounters
             .
             This
             reason
             seemeth
             the
             more
             probable
             vnto
             me
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             vntill
             we
             came
             neere
             the
             Açores
             we
             had
             the
             
             winde
             fit
             enough
             ,
             and
             afterward
             ,
             we
             had
             almost
             alwaies
             either
             South-west
             or
             Norweast
             ,
             little
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             good
             for
             vs
             ,
             but
             to
             saile
             with
             the
             bowline
             :
             For
             Easterly
             windes
             we
             had
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             
             which
             continued
             nothing
             with
             vs
             (
             to
             speake
             of
             .
             )
             Sure
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Westerly
             windes
             doe
             raigne
             much
             a
             long
             that
             sea
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             by
             a
             certaine
             repercussion
             of
             the
             East
             winde
             which
             is
             stiffe
             and
             swift
             vnder
             the
             Equinoctiall
             line
             ,
             wherof
             we
             haue
             spoken
             else-where
             ,
             or
             because
             that
             this
             Western
             land
             ,
             being
             large
             and
             great
             ,
             also
             the
             winde
             that
             issueth
             from
             thence
             doth
             abound
             the
             more
             .
             Which
             commeth
             especially
             in
             Summer
             ,
             when
             the
             sunne
             hath
             force
             to
             draw
             vp
             the
             
             vapors
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             the
             windes
             come
             from
             thence
             ,
             issuing
             from
             the
             dennes
             and
             Caues
             of
             the
             same
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Poets
             doe
             faine
             that
             Aeolus
             holdeth
             them
             in
             prisons
             ,
             from
             whence
             hee
             draweth
             them
             ,
             and
             giueth
             them
             liberty
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             .
             But
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             confirm
             it
             vnto
             vs
             yet
             better
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             among
             other
             his
             maruels
             ,
             draweth
             
             the
             windes
             out
             of
             his
             treasures
             ,
             which
             be
             the
             Caues
             whereof
             I
             speake
             .
             For
             the
             word
             treasure
             fignifieth
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             secret
             and
             hidden
             place
             .
          
           
             
               He
               bringeth
               foorth
               the
               cloudes
               from
               the
               earthes
               furthest
               parts
               ,
            
             
               the
               lightnings
               with
               the
               raines
               he
               makes
               ,
               and
               them
               impartes
               ,
            
             
               on
               some
               in
               his
               anger
               ,
               on
               others
               for
               pleasures
               :
            
             
               The
               windes
               he
               draweth
               foorth
               out
               of
               his
               deepe
               treasures
               .
            
          
           
             And
             vpon
             this
             consideration
             ,
             
               Christopher
               Columbus
            
             ,
             a
             Genwaie
             ,
             first
             nauigator
             of
             these
             last
             ages
             vnto
             the
             Ilands
             of
             Amerika
             ,
             did
             iudge
             that
             there
             was
             some
             great
             land
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             hauing
             obserued
             ,
             sailing
             on
             the
             sea
             ,
             that
             continuall
             windes
             came
             from
             that
             part
             .
          
           
             Continuing
             then
             our
             course
             ,
             we
             had
             some
             other
             stormes
             &
             hindrances
             procured
             by
             windes
             ,
             which
             we
             almost
             had
             alwaies
             contrary
             ,
             by
             reason
             we
             set
             out
             too
             late
             :
             but
             they
             that
             set
             out
             in
             March
             haue
             commonly
             good
             windes
             ,
             because
             
             that
             then
             the
             East
             ,
             Noreast
             ,
             and
             Northern
             windes
             doe
             raigne
             ,
             which
             are
             fit
             and
             prosperous
             for
             these
             voiages
             .
             
             These
             tempests
             were
             very
             often
             foretold
             vs
             by
             Porpeses
             ,
             which
             did
             haunt
             about
             our
             ship
             by
             thousands
             ,
             sporting
             themselues
             after
             a
             very
             pleasant
             maner
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             did
             
             pay
             for
             their
             so
             neer
             eapproaching
             .
             For
             some
             men
             waited
             for
             them
             at
             the
             beke
             head
             (
             which
             is
             the
             forepart
             of
             the
             ship
             )
             with
             harping
             Irons
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             met
             with
             them
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             drew
             them
             in
             abord
             with
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             other
             sailers
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             iron
             hookes
             (
             which
             they
             call
             Gaffes
             )
             tied
             at
             the
             end
             of
             a
             long
             powle
             ,
             pulled
             them
             vp
             .
             We
             haue
             taken
             many
             of
             them
             in
             that
             sort
             ,
             both
             in
             going
             and
             comming
             ,
             which
             haue
             done
             vs
             no
             harme
             .
             There
             bee
             
             two
             sorts
             of
             them
             ,
             some
             which
             haue
             a
             blunt
             and
             bigge
             nose
             ,
             others
             which
             haue
             it
             sharpe
             ;
             we
             tooke
             none
             but
             of
             these
             last
             ,
             but
             yet
             I
             remember
             to
             haue
             seene
             in
             the
             water
             some
             of
             the
             short-nosed
             ones
             .
             This
             fish
             hath
             two
             fingers
             
             bredth
             of
             fat
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             on
             the
             backe
             When
             it
             was
             cut
             in
             two
             ,
             we
             did
             wash
             our
             hands
             in
             his
             hot
             blood
             ,
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             comforteth
             the
             sinewes
             .
             He
             hath
             a
             maruelous
             quantity
             of
             teeth
             along
             his
             Iawes
             ,
             and
             I
             thinke
             that
             he
             holdeth
             fast
             that
             which
             he
             once
             catcheth
             .
             Moreouer
             the
             inward
             parts
             haue
             altogether
             the
             taste
             of
             hoggs
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             bones
             not
             in
             forme
             of
             fish
             bones
             ,
             but
             like
             a
             foure
             footed
             creature
             .
             The
             most
             delicate
             meat
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             finne
             which
             he
             hath
             vpon
             the
             backe
             ,
             and
             the
             taile
             ,
             which
             are
             neither
             fish
             nor
             flesh
             ,
             but
             better
             then
             that
             ,
             such
             as
             also
             is
             in
             substance
             of
             taile
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Beuers
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             scailed
             .
             
             These
             Porpeses
             be
             the
             onely
             fishes
             we
             tooke
             ,
             before
             we
             came
             to
             the
             great
             bancke
             of
             Morues
             or
             Codfish
             .
             But
             far
             off
             we
             saw
             other
             great
             fishes
             ,
             which
             did
             shew
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             aboue
             halfe
             an
             akers
             length
             of
             their
             backes
             ,
             and
             did
             thrust
             out
             in
             the
             aire
             aboue
             a
             speares
             height
             of
             great
             pipes
             of
             water
             ,
             thorow
             the
             holes
             they
             had
             vpon
             their
             heads
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             purpose
             of
             stormes
             :
             during
             our
             voiage
             ,
             we
             had
             some
             which
             made
             vs
             strike
             downe
             saile
             ,
             
             and
             to
             stand
             our
             armes
             a
             crosse
             ,
             caried
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             waues
             ,
             and
             tossed
             vp
             and
             downe
             after
             a
             strange
             maner
             .
             If
             any
             coffer
             or
             chest
             was
             not
             well
             made
             fast
             ,
             it
             was
             heard
             to
             rowle
             from
             side
             to
             side
             ,
             makeing
             a
             foule
             noise
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             kettle
             was
             ouerturned
             ;
             and
             in
             dyning
             or
             supping
             ,
             our
             dishes
             and
             platters
             flew
             from
             one
             ende
             of
             the
             table
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             were
             holden
             very
             fast
             .
             As
             for
             the
             drinke
             ,
             one
             must
             cary
             his
             mouth
             and
             the
             glasse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             ship
             .
             Briefely
             it
             was
             a
             sport
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             rude
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             cannot
             beare
             this
             iogging
             easily
             .
             For
             all
             that
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             vs
             did
             laugh
             at
             it
             :
             for
             there
             was
             no
             danger
             in
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             euident
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             good
             ship
             ,
             and
             strong
             to
             withstand
             the
             waues
             .
             We
             had
             also
             sometimes
             
             calmes
             ,
             very
             tedious
             and
             wearisome
             ,
             during
             which
             ,
             we
             washed
             our selues
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             we
             danced
             vpon
             the
             decke
             ,
             we
             climbed
             vp
             the
             maine
             top
             ,
             we
             sang
             in
             muficke
             .
             Then
             
             when
             a
             little
             small
             cloude
             was
             percerued
             to
             issue
             from
             vnder
             the
             Horizon
             ,
             we
             were
             forced
             to
             giue
             ouer
             those
             exercises
             ,
             for
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             a
             gust
             of
             winde
             ,
             which
             was
             wrapped
             in
             the
             same
             cloud
             ,
             which
             dissoluing
             it selfe
             ,
             grumbling
             ,
             snorting
             ,
             whistling
             ,
             roaring
             ,
             storming
             ,
             and
             buzing
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             ouer
             turne
             our
             ship
             vp-side
             downe
             ,
             vnlesse
             men
             had
             beene
             ready
             to
             execute
             that
             which
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             ship
             (
             which
             was
             Captaine
             Foulques
             ,
             a
             man
             very
             vigilant
             )
             commanded
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             harme
             in
             shewing
             how
             these
             gusts
             of
             winde
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             stormes
             ,
             are
             formed
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             they
             proceed
             .
             Plinie
             speaketh
             of
             them
             in
             his
             
             naturall
             history
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             exhalations
             &
             light
             vapours
             raised
             from
             the
             earth
             to
             the
             colde
             region
             of
             the
             aire
             :
             and
             not
             being
             able
             to
             passe
             further
             ,
             but
             rather
             forced
             to
             returne
             backe
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             meet
             sulphury
             and
             firy
             exhalations
             ,
             which
             compasse
             them
             about
             ,
             and
             binde
             so
             hard
             ,
             that
             there
             come
             ,
             thereby
             a
             great
             combat
             ,
             motions
             and
             agitation
             ,
             between
             the
             sulphury
             heat
             ,
             and
             the
             airy
             moistnesse
             ,
             which
             being
             constrained
             by
             the
             stronger
             enemy
             to
             run
             away
             ,
             it
             openeth
             it selfe
             ,
             maketh
             it selfe
             ,
             waie
             ,
             whistleth
             ,
             
             roareth
             and
             stormeth
             ,
             briefely
             becometh
             a
             winde
             ,
             which
             is
             great
             or
             lesser
             according
             that
             the
             sulphury
             exalation
             which
             wrappeth
             it
             ,
             breaketh
             it selfe
             and
             giueth
             it
             way
             ,
             sometimes
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             shewed
             before
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             with
             longer
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             quantity
             of
             the
             matter
             wherof
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             according
             as
             ,
             either
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             it
             is
             moued
             by
             his
             contrary
             qualities
             .
          
           
             
             But
             I
             cannot
             leaue
             vnmentioned
             the
             wonderful
             courage
             and
             assurance
             that
             good
             sailers
             haue
             in
             these
             windie
             conflicts
             ,
             stormes
             and
             tempests
             ,
             when
             as
             a
             ship
             being
             caried
             and
             mounted
             vpon
             mountaines
             of
             waters
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             let
             downe
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             into
             the
             profound
             depthes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             clime
             among
             the
             tacklings
             and
             cordes
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             maine
             top
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             very
             height
             of
             the
             maine
             mast
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             without
             ladder
             steps
             ,
             to
             the
             top
             of
             another
             mast
             ,
             fastened
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             held
             onely
             with
             the
             force
             of
             their
             armes
             and
             feet
             ,
             winding
             about
             the
             highest
             tacklings
             .
             Yea
             much
             more
             ,
             that
             if
             ,
             in
             this
             great
             tossing
             and
             rowling
             ,
             it
             chanceth
             that
             the
             maine
             saile
             (
             which
             they
             call
             Paphil
             or
             Papefust
             )
             be
             vntied
             at
             the
             higher
             ends
             ,
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             first
             commanded
             ,
             will
             put
             himselfe
             stradling
             vpon
             the
             maine
             yard
             (
             that
             is
             the
             tree
             which
             crossed
             the
             maine
             mast
             )
             and
             ,
             with
             a
             hammer
             at
             his
             girdle
             ,
             and
             halfe
             a
             dosen
             nailes
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             will
             tie
             againe
             and
             make
             fast
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             vntied
             ,
             to
             the
             
             perill
             of
             a
             thousand
             liues
             .
             I
             haue
             sometimes
             heard
             great
             account
             made
             of
             a
             Switzers
             bouldnesse
             ,
             who
             (
             after
             the
             siege
             of
             Laon
             ,
             and
             the
             citie
             being
             rendered
             to
             the
             Kings
             obedience
             )
             climbed
             and
             stood
             stradling
             vpon
             the
             thwart
             branch
             of
             the
             crosse
             of
             our
             Ladies
             church
             steeple
             of
             the
             said
             towne
             ,
             and
             stood
             there
             forked
             wise
             ,
             his
             feet
             vpward
             :
             But
             that
             ,
             in
             my
             iudgement
             ,
             is
             nothing
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             said
             Switzer
             being
             vpon
             a
             firme
             and
             solide
             body
             ,
             and
             without
             motion
             ,
             and
             this
             contrariwise
             hanging
             ouer
             an
             vnconstant
             sea
             ,
             tossed
             with
             boistrous
             windes
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             sometimes
             seene
             .
          
           
             After
             we
             had
             left
             these
             Pirats
             spoken
             of
             before
             ,
             we
             were
             
             vntill
             the
             18.
             of
             Iune
             ,
             tossed
             with
             diuers
             ,
             and
             almost
             contrary
             
             windes
             ,
             without
             any
             discouery
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             ship
             far
             off
             from
             vs
             ,
             which
             we
             did
             not
             boord
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             
             the
             very
             sight
             thereof
             did
             comfort
             vs.
             And
             the
             same
             
             day
             we
             met
             a
             ship
             of
             Honfleur
             ,
             wherein
             Captaine
             
               La
               Roche
            
             did
             command
             ,
             going
             for
             New-found-landes
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             better
             fortune
             vpon
             the
             sea
             then
             we
             .
             The
             custome
             is
             at
             
             sea
             ,
             that
             when
             some
             particular
             ship
             meeteth
             with
             the
             King
             his
             ship
             (
             as
             ours
             was
             )
             to
             come
             vnder
             the
             lee
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             herselfe
             ,
             not
             side
             by
             side
             ,
             but
             bias
             wise
             :
             Also
             to
             pull
             down
             her
             flagge
             ,
             as
             this
             Captain
             
               La
               Roche
            
             did
             ,
             except
             the
             flagge
             ,
             for
             shee
             had
             non
             ,
             no
             more
             had
             we
             ,
             being
             not
             needfull
             in
             so
             great
             a
             voyage
             ,
             but
             in
             approaching
             the
             land
             ,
             or
             when
             one
             must
             fight
             .
             Our
             sailers
             did
             cast
             then
             their
             computation
             ,
             
             on
             the
             course
             that
             we
             had
             made
             .
             For
             in
             euery
             ship
             ,
             the
             Master
             ,
             the
             Pilot
             ,
             and
             Masters
             Mate
             doe
             write
             downe
             euery
             day
             of
             their
             courses
             ,
             and
             windes
             that
             they
             haue
             followed
             ,
             for
             how
             many
             houres
             ,
             and
             the
             estimation
             of
             leagues
             .
             The
             said
             
               La
               Roche
            
             did
             account
             that
             they
             were
             then
             in
             the
             Fourty
             fiue
             degrees
             ,
             and
             within
             a
             hundred
             leagues
             of
             the
             Bancke
             .
             Our
             Pilot
             ,
             called
             Master
             
               Oliuer
               Fleuriot
            
             ,
             of
             Saint
             Maloe
             ,
             by
             his
             computation
             said
             that
             we
             were
             within
             60.
             leagues
             of
             it
             :
             And
             Captaine
             Foulques
             within
             120.
             leagues
             .
             I
             beleeue
             he
             gaue
             the
             best
             iudgement
             .
             We
             receiued
             much
             contentment
             by
             the
             meeting
             of
             this
             ship
             ,
             and
             did
             greatly
             encourage
             vs
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             did
             begin
             to
             meete
             with
             ships
             ,
             seeming
             vnto
             vs
             that
             wee
             did
             enter
             in
             a
             place
             of
             acquaintance
             .
          
           
             
             But
             by
             the
             way
             a
             thing
             must
             be
             noted
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             found
             admirable
             ,
             and
             which
             giueth
             vs
             occasion
             to
             play
             the
             Philosophers
             .
             For
             about
             the
             same
             18.
             day
             of
             Iune
             ,
             wee
             found
             the
             sea-water
             ,
             during
             three
             daies
             space
             ,
             very
             warme
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             warmth
             ,
             our
             wine
             also
             was
             warme
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             our
             ship
             ,
             yet
             the
             aire
             was
             not
             hotter
             then
             before
             .
             And
             the
             21.
             of
             the
             said
             moneth
             ,
             quite
             contrarie
             we
             were
             2.
             
             or
             3.
             daies
             so
             much
             compassed
             with
             mistes
             and
             coldes
             ,
             that
             
             we
             thought
             our selues
             to
             be
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             of
             the
             sea
             was
             extreame
             colde
             .
             Which
             continued
             with
             vs
             vntill
             we
             came
             vpon
             the
             said
             Bancke
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             said
             mistes
             ,
             which
             outwardly
             did
             procure
             this
             colde
             
             vnto
             vs.
             When
             I
             seeke
             out
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             Antiperistase
             ,
             I
             attribute
             it
             to
             the
             Ices
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             which
             come
             floating
             downe
             vpon
             the
             coast
             and
             sea
             adioyning
             to
             New-found-land
             ,
             and
             Labrador
             ,
             which
             wee
             haue
             said
             else-where
             is
             brought
             thither
             with
             the
             sea
             ,
             by
             her
             naturall
             motion
             ,
             which
             is
             greater
             there
             ,
             then
             else-where
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             space
             it
             hath
             to
             runne
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             gulfe
             ,
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             America
             ,
             where
             the
             nature
             and
             situation
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             earth
             doth
             beare
             it
             easily
             .
             Now
             these
             Ices
             (
             which
             sometimes
             are
             seene
             in
             banckes
             of
             tenne
             leagues
             length
             ,
             and
             as
             high
             as
             Mountaines
             and
             hils
             ,
             and
             thrice
             as
             deepe
             in
             the
             waters
             )
             holding
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             an
             Empire
             in
             this
             sea
             ,
             driue
             out
             farre
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             their
             coldnesse
             ,
             and
             consequently
             doe
             binde
             and
             close
             on
             this
             side
             ,
             that
             small
             quantity
             of
             milde
             temperature
             that
             the
             Summer
             may
             bring
             to
             that
             part
             ,
             where
             they
             come
             to
             seat
             and
             place
             themselues
             .
             Yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             this
             region
             in
             one
             and
             the
             selfe-same
             paralell
             is
             somewhat
             colder
             then
             those
             of
             our
             part
             of
             Europe
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             that
             we
             will
             aleage
             heereafter
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             speake
             of
             the
             fowlnesse
             of
             
             seasons
             .
             Such
             is
             my
             opinion
             :
             being
             ready
             to
             heare
             another
             mans
             reason
             .
             And
             being
             mindefull
             heereof
             ,
             I
             did
             ,
             of
             purpose
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             at
             my
             returne
             from
             New
             France
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             same
             warmenesse
             of
             water
             (
             or
             very
             neere
             )
             though
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Moneth
             of
             September
             ,
             within
             fiue
             or
             six
             daies
             sailing
             on
             this
             side
             of
             the
             said
             bancke
             ,
             whereof
             we
             will
             now
             intreate
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               great
               Bancke
               of
               Morues
               or
               Coddes
               :
               of
               the
               Sound
               :
               our
               comming
               to
               the
               said
               Bancke
               :
               the
               description
               thereof
               :
               the
               fishing
               of
               New-found-land-fish
               :
               and
               of
               birds
               :
               the
               greedinesse
               of
               birds
               ,
               called
               by
               Frenchmen
               Hap-foyes
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               liuer-catchers
               :
               diuers
               perils
               :
               the
               fauours
               of
               God
               :
               the
               causes
               of
               frequent
               and
               long
               mistes
               in
               the
               Western
               sea
               :
               Land-markes
               :
               the
               sight
               of
               it
               :
               maruellous
               odours
               :
               the
               boording
               of
               two
               Shaloupes
               ,
               the
               landing
               at
               the
               Port
               
                 du
                 Moutton
              
               :
               the
               comming
               into
               
                 Port
                 Royall
              
               :
               of
               two
               Frenchmen
               remaining
               there
               alone
               amongst
               the
               Sauages
               .
            
          
           
             BEfore
             wee
             come
             to
             the
             Bancke
             ,
             spoken
             of
             before
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Bancke
             where
             the
             fishing
             of
             greene
             Cod-fishes
             is
             made
             (
             so
             are
             they
             called
             when
             they
             are
             not
             dry
             ,
             for
             one
             must
             goe
             alande
             for
             the
             drying
             of
             them
             )
             the
             sea-faring-men
             ,
             besides
             the
             computation
             they
             make
             of
             their
             course
             ,
             haue
             warnings
             when
             they
             come
             neere
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             
             birds
             ,
             which
             are
             knowen
             :
             euen
             as
             one
             doth
             them
             of
             these
             our
             parts
             ,
             returning
             backe
             into
             France
             ,
             when
             one
             is
             within
             100.
             or
             120.
             leagues
             neere
             it
             .
             The
             most
             frequent
             of
             these
             birds
             ,
             towards
             the
             said
             Bancke
             ,
             be
             
               Godes
               ,
               Fouquets
            
             ,
             and
             other
             called
             Happe-foyes
             ,
             for
             a
             reason
             that
             we
             will
             declare
             anone
             .
             When
             these
             birds
             then
             were
             seene
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             like
             to
             them
             that
             we
             had
             seene
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             great
             sea
             ,
             we
             began
             to
             thinke
             our selues
             not
             to
             be
             farre
             from
             the
             said
             Bancke
             .
             Which
             made
             vs
             to
             sound
             with
             our
             lead
             vpon
             a
             Thursday
             the
             22.
             of
             Iune
             ,
             but
             then
             we
             found
             no
             bottom
             .
             
             The
             same
             day
             in
             the
             euening
             ,
             we
             cast
             againe
             with
             better
             successe
             :
             for
             we
             found
             bottome
             at
             36.
             fadams
             .
             The
             said
             sound
             is
             a
             peece
             of
             lead
             of
             seuen
             or
             eight
             pound
             waight
             ,
             made
             piramidall
             wise
             ,
             fastened
             at
             one
             or
             diuers
             lines
             :
             and
             
             at
             the
             biggest
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             flat
             ,
             one
             putteth
             some
             grease
             to
             it
             ,
             mingled
             with
             butter
             :
             then
             all
             the
             sailes
             are
             stricken
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             cast
             :
             and
             when
             that
             the
             bottome
             is
             felt
             ,
             and
             the
             lead
             draweth
             no
             more
             line
             ,
             they
             leaue
             off
             leting
             downe
             of
             it
             .
             So
             our
             sound
             being
             drawen
             vp
             ,
             brought
             with
             it
             some
             small
             stones
             ,
             with
             a
             white
             one
             ,
             and
             a
             peece
             of
             shell
             ,
             hauing
             moreouer
             a
             pit
             in
             the
             grease
             ,
             whereby
             they
             iudged
             
             that
             the
             bottome
             was
             a
             rocke
             .
             I
             cannot
             expresse
             the
             Ioy
             that
             we
             had
             ,
             seeing
             vs
             there
             ,
             where
             we
             had
             so
             much
             desired
             to
             be
             .
             There
             was
             not
             any
             one
             of
             vs
             more
             sicke
             ,
             euery
             one
             did
             leape
             for
             Ioy
             ,
             and
             did
             seeme
             vnto
             vs
             to
             be
             in
             our
             owne
             country
             ,
             though
             we
             were
             come
             but
             to
             the
             halse
             of
             our
             voyage
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             passed
             before
             we
             came
             to
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             whther
             we
             were
             bound
             .
          
           
             
             Heere
             I
             will
             ,
             before
             I
             proceed
             any
             further
             ,
             decipher
             vnto
             you
             ,
             what
             meaneth
             this
             word
             
               (
               Bancke
            
             )
             which
             paraduenture
             putteth
             some
             in
             paine
             to
             know
             what
             it
             is
             .
             They
             somtimes
             call
             Banckes
             a
             sandy
             bottome
             which
             is
             very
             shallow
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             a
             drie
             at
             low
             water
             .
             Such
             places
             be
             mortall
             for
             ships
             that
             meete
             with
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Bancke
             whereof
             we
             speake
             ,
             are
             mountaines
             grounded
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             which
             are
             raised
             vp
             to
             30.
             36.
             and
             40.
             fadams
             ,
             neere
             to
             the
             vpper
             face
             of
             the
             sea
             .
             This
             Bancke
             is
             holden
             to
             be
             of
             200.
             leagues
             in
             lenght
             :
             and
             18.
             20.
             and
             24.
             leagues
             broad
             ,
             which
             being
             passed
             there
             is
             no
             more
             bottome
             found
             out
             ,
             then
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             vntill
             one
             come
             to
             the
             land
             .
             The
             ships
             being
             there
             arriued
             ,
             the
             sailes
             are
             rowled
             vp
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             fishing
             is
             made
             of
             the
             greene
             fish
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             whereof
             we
             shall
             speake
             in
             the
             booke
             following
             .
             For
             the
             satisfying
             of
             my
             reader
             ,
             I
             haue
             drawen
             it
             in
             my
             Geography
             call
             Map
             of
             New-found-land
             ,
             with
             prickes
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             may
             be
             done
             to
             represent
             it
             .
             There
             is
             ,
             farther
             off
             ,
             other
             banckes
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             marked
             in
             the
             said
             Map
             ,
             vpon
             the
             which
             good
             fishing
             may
             be
             made
             :
             and
             many
             goe
             thither
             that
             know
             the
             places
             .
             When
             that
             we
             parted
             from
             Rochel
             ,
             there
             was
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             forrest
             of
             ships
             lying
             at
             
               Chef
               de
               Bois
            
             ,
             
             (
             whereof
             that
             place
             hath
             taken
             his
             name
             )
             which
             went
             all
             in
             a
             company
             to
             that
             country
             ,
             preuenting
             vs
             (
             in
             their
             going
             )
             but
             onely
             of
             two
             daies
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             seene
             and
             noted
             the
             Bancke
             ,
             wee
             hoisted
             vp
             sailes
             and
             bare
             all
             night
             ,
             keeping
             still
             our
             course
             to
             the
             West
             .
             But
             the
             dawne
             of
             day
             being
             come
             ,
             which
             was
             Saint
             
             Iohn
             Baptists
             Eue
             ,
             in
             Gods
             name
             we
             pulled
             downe
             sailes
             ,
             passing
             that
             day
             a
             fishing
             of
             Cod-fish
             ,
             with
             a
             thousand
             mirthes
             and
             contentments
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             fresh
             meates
             ,
             whereof
             we
             had
             asmuch
             as
             we
             would
             ,
             hauing
             long
             before
             wished
             for
             them
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             and
             a
             yong
             man
             of
             Retel
             named
             
               Le
               Feure
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sea-sicknesse
             were
             not
             come
             out
             from
             their
             beds
             nor
             cabanes
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Nauigation
             ,
             came
             vpon
             the
             hatches
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             pleasure
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             fishing
             of
             Cod
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             those
             birds
             ,
             that
             bee
             called
             by
             French
             mariners
             ,
             Happe-foyes
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             Liuer-catchers
             ,
             because
             
             of
             their
             greedinesse
             to
             deuour
             the
             liuers
             of
             the
             Cod-fishes
             that
             are
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             after
             their
             bellies
             bee
             opened
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             so
             couetous
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             see
             a
             great
             powle
             ouer
             their
             heads
             ,
             ready
             to
             strike
             them
             downe
             ,
             yet
             they
             aduenture
             themselues
             to
             come
             neere
             to
             the
             ship
             ,
             to
             catch
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             what
             price
             soeuer
             .
             And
             they
             which
             were
             not
             occupied
             in
             fishing
             did
             passe
             their
             time
             in
             that
             sport
             .
             And
             so
             did
             they
             ,
             by
             their
             diligence
             that
             wee
             tooke
             some
             thirty
             of
             them
             .
             But
             in
             this
             action
             one
             of
             our
             shipwrights
             fell
             downe
             in
             the
             sea
             .
             And
             it
             was
             good
             for
             him
             that
             the
             ship
             went
             but
             slow
             ,
             which
             gaue
             him
             meanes
             to
             saue
             himselfe
             by
             taking
             hold
             of
             the
             rudder
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             was
             pulled
             in
             a
             boord
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             paines
             was
             well
             beaten
             by
             Captaine
             Foulques
             .
          
           
             
             In
             this
             fishing
             we
             sometimes
             did
             take
             sea-dogges
             ,
             whose
             skinnes
             our
             Ioyners
             did
             keepe
             carefully
             to
             smooth
             their
             worke
             withall
             .
             Item
             ,
             fishes
             called
             by
             Frenchmen
             Merlus
             ,
             which
             be
             better
             then
             Cod
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             another
             kinde
             of
             fish
             called
             Bars
             :
             which
             diuersity
             did
             augment
             our
             
             delight
             .
             They
             which
             were
             not
             busie
             in
             taking
             neither
             fishes
             nor
             birdes
             ,
             did
             passe
             their
             time
             in
             gathering
             the
             hearts
             ,
             guts
             ,
             and
             other
             inward
             parts
             (
             most
             delicate
             )
             of
             the
             Cod-fish
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             mince
             with
             lard
             and
             spices
             ,
             and
             
             with
             those
             things
             did
             make
             as
             good
             Bolonia
             sausiges
             ,
             as
             any
             can
             be
             made
             in
             Paris
             ,
             and
             we
             did
             eat
             of
             them
             with
             a
             very
             good
             stomacke
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             euening
             we
             made
             ready
             to
             continue
             our
             course
             ,
             hauing
             first
             made
             our
             Canons
             to
             roare
             ,
             as
             well
             because
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             his
             holy
             day
             ,
             as
             for
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourts
            
             sake
             ,
             which
             beareth
             the
             name
             of
             that
             Saint
             .
             The
             next
             day
             some
             of
             our
             men
             tolde
             vs
             they
             had
             seene
             a
             Bancke
             of
             Ice
             .
             And
             thereupon
             was
             recited
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             yeare
             before
             ,
             
             a
             ship
             of
             Olone
             was
             cast
             away
             ,
             by
             approaching
             too
             neere
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             two
             men
             hauing
             saued
             themselues
             vpon
             the
             Ice
             ,
             had
             this
             good
             fortune
             ,
             that
             another
             ship
             ,
             passing
             by
             ,
             the
             men
             tooke
             them
             in
             aboord
             them
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             from
             the
             18.
             of
             Iune
             vntill
             wee
             did
             arriue
             at
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             we
             haue
             found
             the
             weather
             quite
             otherwise
             to
             that
             we
             had
             before
             .
             For
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             already
             said
             )
             we
             had
             colde
             mistes
             or
             fogges
             ,
             before
             our
             comming
             to
             the
             Bancke
             (
             where
             we
             came
             in
             faire
             sunshine
             )
             but
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             we
             fell
             to
             the
             fogges
             againe
             ,
             which
             (
             a
             far
             off
             )
             we
             
             might
             perceiue
             to
             come
             and
             wrappe
             vs
             about
             ,
             holding
             vs
             continually
             prisoners
             three
             whole
             daies
             ,
             for
             two
             daies
             of
             faire
             weather
             that
             they
             permitted
             vs
             :
             which
             was
             alwaies
             accompanied
             with
             colde
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Summers
             absence
             .
             Yea
             euen
             diuers
             times
             wee
             haue
             seene
             our selues
             a
             whole
             sennight
             ,
             continually
             in
             thicke
             fogges
             ,
             twice
             without
             any
             shew
             of
             Sunne
             ,
             but
             very
             little
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             recite
             heereafter
             .
             And
             I
             will
             bring
             foorth
             a
             reason
             for
             such
             effects
             which
             seemeth
             vnto
             me
             probable
             .
             As
             wee
             see
             the
             fire
             to
             draw
             the
             moistnesse
             of
             a
             wet
             cloath
             ,
             opposite
             vnto
             it
             ,
             likewise
             the
             sunne
             draweth
             moistnesse
             and
             vapours
             both
             from
             the
             sea
             and
             from
             the
             land
             .
             But
             for
             the
             dissoluing
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             heere
             one
             vertue
             ,
             and
             beyond
             those
             parts
             another
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             accidents
             and
             circumstances
             that
             are
             found
             .
             In
             these
             our
             countries
             it
             raiseth
             vp
             vapours
             onely
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             riuers
             :
             which
             earthly
             vapours
             ,
             grosse
             and
             waighty
             ,
             and
             participating
             lesse
             of
             the
             moist
             ellement
             ,
             doe
             cause
             vs
             a
             hot
             aire
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             discharged
             of
             those
             vapours
             ,
             becomes
             thereby
             more
             hot
             and
             parching
             .
             From
             thence
             it
             commeth
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             vapors
             ,
             hauing
             the
             earth
             of
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             Sunne
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             heateth
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             easily
             dissolued
             ,
             not
             remaining
             long
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             in
             winter
             ,
             when
             the
             earth
             is
             waxen
             colde
             ,
             and
             the
             Sunne
             beyond
             the
             Equinoctiall
             line
             ,
             farre
             off
             from
             vs.
             From
             the
             same
             reason
             proceedeth
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             mistes
             and
             fogges
             be
             not
             so
             frequent
             ,
             nor
             so
             long
             in
             the
             French
             seas
             ,
             as
             in
             New-found-land
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             passing
             from
             his
             rising
             ,
             aboue
             the
             grounds
             ,
             this
             sea
             ,
             at
             the
             comming
             thereof
             ,
             receiueth
             almost
             but
             earthly
             vapours
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             long
             space
             retaineth
             this
             vertue
             to
             dissolue
             very
             soone
             the
             exhalations
             it
             draweth
             to
             it selfe
             .
             But
             when
             it
             commeth
             to
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             said
             new
             found
             land
             ,
             hauing
             eleuated
             and
             assumed
             in
             so
             long
             a
             course
             a
             great
             abundance
             of
             vapours
             ,
             from
             this
             moist
             wide
             Ocean
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             easily
             dissolue
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             because
             those
             vapours
             be
             colde
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             nature
             ,
             as
             because
             the
             Element
             which
             is
             neerest
             vnder
             them
             ,
             doth
             simpathize
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             preserueth
             them
             ,
             &
             the
             Sunne
             beames
             being
             not
             holpen
             in
             the
             dissoluing
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
             Which
             is
             euen
             seene
             in
             the
             land
             of
             that
             countrie
             ,
             which
             (
             although
             it
             hath
             but
             small
             heat
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             woods
             )
             notwithstanding
             it
             helpeth
             to
             disperse
             the
             mistes
             and
             fogges
             ,
             which
             be
             ordinarily
             there
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             during
             summer
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             at
             Sea
             ,
             for
             about
             eight
             aclocke
             in
             the
             morning
             they
             begin
             to
             vanish
             away
             ,
             and
             serue
             as
             a
             dew
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             
             I
             hope
             the
             reader
             will
             not
             dislike
             these
             small
             digressions
             ,
             seeing
             they
             serue
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             The
             28.
             day
             of
             Iune
             ,
             we
             
             found
             our selues
             vpon
             a
             little
             small
             bancke
             (
             other
             then
             the
             great
             Bancke
             whereof
             we
             haue
             spoken
             )
             at
             forty
             fadams
             :
             and
             the
             day
             following
             ,
             one
             of
             our
             Sailers
             fell
             by
             night
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             which
             had
             beene
             lost
             if
             he
             had
             not
             met
             with
             a
             cable
             ,
             
             hanging
             in
             the
             water
             .
             From
             that
             time
             forward
             ,
             we
             began
             to
             descrie
             land
             ▪
             markes
             (
             it
             was
             New-found-land
             )
             by
             hearbes
             ,
             mosses
             ,
             flowers
             ,
             and
             peeces
             of
             wood
             ,
             that
             we
             alwaies
             met
             ,
             abounding
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             we
             drew
             neere
             to
             it
             .
             The
             4.
             day
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             our
             saylers
             ,
             which
             were
             appointed
             
             for
             the
             last
             quarter
             watch
             ,
             descried
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             very
             early
             ,
             euery
             one
             being
             yet
             a-bed
             ,
             the
             Iles
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             .
             And
             the
             Friday
             the
             seuenth
             of
             the
             said
             Moneth
             ,
             we
             discouered
             ,
             on
             the
             Lar-boord
             ,
             a
             Coast
             of
             land
             ,
             high
             raised
             vp
             ,
             appearing
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             ones
             sight
             could
             stretch
             out
             ,
             which
             gaue
             vs
             greater
             cause
             of
             Ioy
             ,
             then
             yet
             we
             had
             had
             ,
             wherein
             God
             did
             greatly
             shew
             his
             mercifull
             fauour
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             making
             this
             discouery
             in
             faire
             calme
             weather
             .
             Being
             yet
             farre
             from
             it
             ,
             the
             bouldest
             of
             the
             company
             went
             vp
             to
             the
             maine
             top
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             see
             it
             better
             ,
             so
             much
             were
             all
             of
             vs
             desirous
             to
             see
             this
             land
             ,
             true
             and
             most
             delightfull
             habitation
             of
             Man.
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             went
             vp
             thither
             ,
             and
             my selfe
             also
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             not
             yet
             done
             .
             Euen
             our
             dogges
             did
             thrust
             their
             noses
             out
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             better
             to
             draw
             and
             smell
             the
             sweet
             aire
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             containe
             themselues
             from
             witnessing
             ,
             by
             their
             gestures
             ,
             the
             ioy
             they
             had
             of
             it
             .
             We
             drew
             within
             a
             league
             neere
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             (
             the
             sailes
             being
             let
             downe
             )
             we
             fell
             a
             fishing
             of
             Codde
             ,
             the
             fishing
             of
             the
             Bancke
             beginning
             to
             faile
             .
             They
             which
             had
             before
             vs
             ,
             made
             voyages
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             did
             iudge
             vs
             
             to
             be
             at
             Cap-Breton
             .
             The
             night
             drawing
             on
             ,
             we
             stood
             off
             to
             the
             sea-ward
             :
             the
             next
             day
             following
             ,
             being
             the
             eight
             of
             the
             said
             moneth
             of
             Iulj
             ,
             as
             we
             drew
             neere
             to
             the
             Bay
             of
             Campseau
             ,
             came
             ,
             about
             the
             euening
             ,
             mists
             ,
             which
             did
             continue
             eight
             whole
             daies
             ,
             during
             the
             which
             we
             kept
             vs
             at
             sea
             ,
             hulling
             still
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             goe
             forward
             ,
             being
             resisted
             by
             West
             and
             South-West
             windes
             .
             During
             these
             
             eight
             daies
             ,
             which
             were
             from
             one
             Saturday
             to
             another
             ,
             God
             (
             who
             hath
             alwaies
             guided
             these
             voyages
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             not
             one
             man
             hath
             beene
             lost
             by
             sea
             )
             shewed
             vs
             his
             speciall
             fauour
             ,
             in
             sending
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             among
             the
             thicke
             fogs
             ,
             
             a
             clearing
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             which
             continued
             but
             halfe
             an
             houre
             :
             And
             then
             had
             we
             sight
             of
             the
             firme
             land
             ,
             and
             knew
             that
             we
             were
             ready
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             vpon
             the
             rockes
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             speedily
             stood
             off
             to
             sea-ward
             .
             A
             man
             doth
             sometimes
             seeke
             the
             land
             ,
             as
             one
             doth
             his
             beloued
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             repulseth
             her
             sweet
             heart
             very
             rudely
             .
             Finally
             ,
             vpon
             Saturday
             the
             15.
             of
             Iulj
             ,
             about
             two
             aclocke
             in
             the
             after
             noone
             ,
             the
             sky
             began
             to
             salute
             vs
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             Cannon
             shots
             ,
             shedding
             teares
             ,
             as
             being
             sory
             to
             haue
             kept
             vs
             so
             long
             in
             paine
             .
             So
             that
             faire
             weather
             being
             come
             again
             ,
             
             we
             saw
             comming
             straight
             to
             vs
             (
             we
             being
             fower
             leagues
             off
             from
             the
             land
             )
             two
             Shaloupes
             with
             open
             sailes
             ,
             in
             a
             sea
             yet
             wrathed
             .
             This
             thing
             gave
             vs
             much
             content
             .
             But
             whilst
             
             we
             followed
             on
             our
             course
             ,
             there
             came
             from
             the
             land
             odors
             vncomparable
             for
             sweetnesse
             ,
             brought
             with
             a
             warm
             wind
             ,
             so
             abundantly
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Orient
             parts
             could
             not
             procure
             greater
             abundance
             .
             We
             did
             stretch
             out
             our
             hands
             ,
             at
             it
             were
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             so
             palpable
             were
             they
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             admired
             a
             thousand
             times
             since
             .
             Then
             the
             two
             shaloups
             did
             approach
             ,
             
             the
             one
             manned
             with
             Sauages
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             Stagge
             painted
             at
             their
             sailes
             ,
             the
             other
             with
             Frenchmen
             of
             Saint
             Maloes
             ,
             which
             made
             their
             fishing
             at
             the
             Port
             of
             Camseau
             ,
             but
             the
             Sauages
             were
             more
             diligent
             ,
             for
             they
             ariued
             first
             .
             Hauing
             neuer
             seene
             any
             before
             ,
             I
             did
             admire
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             
             sight
             ,
             their
             faire
             shape
             ,
             and
             forme
             of
             visage
             .
             One
             of
             them
             did
             excuse
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             not
             brought
             his
             faire
             beuer
             gowne
             ,
             because
             the
             weather
             had
             beene
             foule
             .
             He
             had
             but
             one
             red
             peece
             of
             frize
             vpon
             his
             backe
             ,
             and
             Matachiaz
             
             about
             his
             necke
             ,
             at
             his
             wristes
             ,
             aboue
             the
             elbow
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             girdle
             .
             We
             made
             them
             to
             eat
             and
             drinke
             .
             During
             that
             time
             they
             tolde
             vs
             all
             that
             had
             passed
             ,
             a
             yeere
             before
             ,
             at
             Port
             Royall
             (
             whither
             we
             were
             bound
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             
             while
             ,
             them
             of
             Saint
             Maloe
             came
             ,
             and
             tolde
             vs
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Sauages
             had
             .
             Adding
             that
             the
             wensday
             ,
             when
             that
             we
             did
             shunne
             the
             rockes
             ,
             they
             had
             seene
             vs
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             corne
             to
             vs
             with
             the
             said
             Sauages
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             left
             off
             ,
             
             by
             reason
             we
             put
             to
             the
             sea
             :
             and
             moreouer
             that
             it
             had
             beene
             alwaies
             faire
             weather
             on
             the
             land
             :
             which
             made
             vs
             much
             to
             maruell
             :
             but
             the
             cause
             thereof
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             before
             .
             Of
             this
             discommodity
             may
             be
             drawne
             heereafter
             a
             great
             good
             ,
             that
             these
             mists
             will
             serue
             as
             a
             rampier
             to
             the
             country
             ,
             and
             one
             shall
             know
             with
             speed
             what
             is
             passed
             at
             sea
             .
             They
             tolde
             vs
             also
             that
             they
             had
             beene
             aduertised
             ,
             some
             daies
             before
             ,
             by
             other
             Sauages
             ,
             that
             a
             ship
             was
             seene
             at
             Cap
             Breton
             .
             These
             French
             men
             of
             S.
             Maloe
             were
             men
             that
             did
             deale
             for
             the
             associates
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             and
             did
             complaine
             that
             the
             Baskes
             ,
             or
             men
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             
               De
               Lus
            
             (
             against
             the
             King
             his
             Inhibitions
             )
             had
             trucked
             with
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             and
             caried
             away
             aboue
             six
             thousand
             Beauers
             
             skinnes
             .
             They
             gaue
             vs
             sundrie
             sorts
             of
             their
             fishes
             ,
             as
             
               Bars
               ,
               Marlus
            
             and
             great
             Fletans
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             before
             to
             depart
             ,
             they
             asked
             bread
             of
             vs
             ,
             to
             carry
             to
             their
             wiues
             ,
             which
             was
             granted
             and
             giuen
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             deserued
             it
             well
             ,
             being
             come
             so
             willingly
             to
             shew
             vs
             in
             what
             part
             wee
             were
             .
             For
             since
             that
             time
             we
             sailed
             still
             in
             assurance
             ,
             and
             without
             doubt
             .
          
           
             
             At
             the
             parting
             ,
             some
             number
             of
             ours
             went
             aland
             at
             the
             Port
             of
             Campseau
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             fetch
             vs
             some
             wood
             and
             fresh
             water
             ,
             whereof
             we
             had
             neede
             ,
             as
             for
             to
             follow
             the
             Coast
             from
             that
             place
             to
             Port
             Royal
             in
             a
             shaloup
             ,
             for
             we
             did
             feare
             lest
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Pont
            
             should
             be
             at
             our
             comming
             thither
             already
             gone
             from
             thence
             .
             The
             Sauages
             made
             offer
             to
             goe
             to
             him
             thorow
             the
             woods
             ,
             with
             promise
             to
             be
             there
             within
             six
             dayes
             ,
             to
             aduertise
             him
             of
             our
             comming
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             
             to
             cause
             his
             stay
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             word
             was
             left
             with
             him
             to
             depart
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             were
             succoured
             within
             the
             16.
             day
             of
             that
             moneth
             ,
             which
             he
             failed
             not
             to
             doe
             :
             notwithstanding
             our
             men
             desirous
             to
             see
             the
             land
             neerer
             ,
             did
             hinder
             the
             same
             
             which
             promised
             vs
             to
             bring
             vnto
             vs
             the
             next
             day
             the
             said
             wood
             and
             water
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             approch
             neere
             the
             land
             ,
             which
             we
             did
             not
             ,
             but
             followed
             on
             our
             course
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Tuesday
             ,
             17.
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             we
             were
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             accustomed
             maner
             ,
             surprised
             with
             mistes
             and
             contrary
             wind
             .
             But
             the
             Thursday
             we
             had
             calme
             weather
             ,
             so
             that
             whether
             it
             were
             mist
             or
             faire
             weather
             we
             went
             nothing
             forward
             .
             During
             this
             calme
             ,
             about
             the
             euening
             ,
             a
             Shipwright
             ,
             
             washing
             himselfe
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             hauing
             before
             drunke
             too
             much
             Aqua-vitae
             ,
             found
             himselfe
             ouertaken
             ,
             the
             cold
             of
             the
             sea
             water
             striuing
             against
             the
             heat
             of
             this
             spirit
             of
             wine
             .
             Some
             Mariners
             ,
             seeing
             their
             fellow
             in
             danger
             ,
             cast
             themselues
             
             into
             the
             water
             to
             succour
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             wits
             being
             troubled
             ,
             he
             mocked
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             able
             to
             rule
             him
             .
             Which
             caused
             yet
             other
             Mariners
             to
             goe
             to
             helpe
             ;
             and
             they
             so
             hindred
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             in
             danger
             .
             In
             the
             end
             there
             was
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             ,
             among
             this
             confusion
             ,
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             who
             did
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Hay
            
             looke
             towards
             me
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             rope
             that
             was
             giuen
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             pulled
             vp
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             withall
             were
             saued
             .
             But
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             trouble
             fell
             into
             a
             sicknesse
             ,
             that
             almost
             killed
             him
             .
          
           
             
             After
             this
             calme
             we
             had
             two
             daies
             of
             fogges
             .
             The
             Sunday
             23.
             of
             the
             said
             moneth
             ,
             we
             had
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Port
             
               Du
               Rossignoll
            
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             day
             in
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             the
             
             Sunne
             shining
             faire
             ,
             we
             cast
             anker
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             Port
             
               Du
               Mouton
            
             ,
             and
             we
             were
             in
             danger
             to
             fall
             vpon
             a
             shold
             ,
             being
             come
             to
             two
             fathams
             and
             a
             halfe
             depth
             .
             We
             went
             aland
             seuenteene
             of
             vs
             in
             number
             ,
             to
             fetch
             the
             wood
             and
             water
             ,
             whereof
             we
             had
             need
             .
             There
             we
             found
             the
             Cabins
             and
             lodgings
             ,
             yet
             whole
             and
             vnbroken
             ,
             that
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             made
             two
             yeeres
             before
             ,
             who
             had
             soiourned
             there
             by
             the
             space
             of
             one
             moneth
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             in
             his
             place
             .
             
             We
             saw
             there
             ,
             being
             a
             sandy
             land
             ,
             store
             of
             Oakes
             ,
             bearing
             acornes
             ,
             Cypresse-trees
             ,
             Firre-trees
             ,
             Bay-trees
             ,
             Muske-roses
             ,
             Goose-beries
             ,
             Purslen
             ,
             Raspies
             ,
             Fernes
             ,
             Lysimachia
             
             (
             a
             kinde
             of
             
               Sammonee
               )
               Calamus
               odoratus
               ,
               Angelica
               ,
            
             and
             other
             simples
             ,
             in
             the
             space
             of
             two
             houres
             that
             we
             taried
             there
             .
             We
             brought
             backe
             in
             our
             ship
             wilde
             peaze
             ,
             which
             we
             found
             good
             .
             We
             had
             not
             the
             leasure
             to
             hunt
             after
             rabets
             that
             be
             there
             in
             great
             number
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Port
             ,
             but
             we
             returned
             aboord
             as
             soone
             as
             we
             had
             laden
             our selues
             with
             water
             and
             wood
             :
             and
             so
             hoised
             vp
             sailes
             .
          
           
             
             Tuesday
             the
             25.
             day
             we
             were
             about
             the
             
               Cap
               De
               Sable
            
             ,
             in
             faire
             weather
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             good
             iourny
             ,
             for
             about
             the
             euening
             we
             came
             to
             sight
             of
             
               Long
               I
               le
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Bay
             of
             Saint
             Marie
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             night
             we
             put
             backe
             to
             the
             seaward
             .
             And
             the
             next
             day
             we
             cast
             anker
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             where
             we
             could
             not
             enter
             by
             reason
             it
             was
             ebbing
             water
             ,
             but
             we
             gaue
             two
             Cannon
             shot
             from
             our
             ship
             to
             salute
             the
             said
             Port
             ,
             and
             to
             aduertise
             the
             Frenchmen
             that
             we
             were
             there
             .
          
           
             
             Thursday
             the
             27.
             of
             Iuly
             we
             came
             in
             with
             the
             floud
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             without
             much
             difficultie
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             had
             the
             winde
             contrary
             ,
             and
             gusts
             of
             winde
             from
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             which
             made
             vs
             almost
             to
             strike
             vpon
             the
             rockes
             .
             And
             in
             these
             troubles
             our
             ship
             bare
             still
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Poupe
             before
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             turned
             round
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             doe
             
             any
             other
             thing
             else
             .
             Finally
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             Port
             ,
             it
             was
             vnto
             vs
             a
             thing
             maruellous
             to
             see
             the
             faire
             distance
             and
             largenesse
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             mountaines
             and
             hils
             that
             inuironed
             it
             ,
             &
             I
             wondered
             how
             so
             faire
             a
             place
             did
             remaine
             desert
             ,
             being
             all
             filled
             with
             woods
             ,
             seeing
             that
             so
             many
             pine
             away
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             might
             make
             good
             of
             this
             land
             ,
             if
             onely
             they
             had
             a
             chiefe
             gouernor
             to
             conduct
             them
             thither
             .
             By
             little
             and
             little
             we
             drew
             neere
             to
             the
             Iland
             ,
             which
             is
             right
             ouer
             against
             the
             fort
             where
             we
             haue
             dwelt
             since
             :
             An
             Iland
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             most
             agreeable
             thing
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             her
             kinde
             ,
             that
             is
             possible
             to
             bee
             desired
             ,
             wishing
             in
             our selues
             to
             haue
             brought
             thither
             some
             of
             those
             faire
             buildings
             that
             are
             vnprofitable
             in
             these
             our
             parts
             ,
             that
             serue
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             retire
             wildefowle
             in
             ,
             and
             other
             birds
             .
             We
             knew
             not
             yet
             ,
             if
             
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             was
             gone
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             did
             expect
             that
             he
             should
             send
             some
             men
             to
             meet
             vs
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             in
             vaine
             :
             for
             he
             was
             gone
             from
             thence
             12.
             daies
             before
             .
             And
             whilest
             we
             did
             hull
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Port
             ,
             Membertou
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Sagamos
             of
             the
             Souriquois
             (
             so
             are
             the
             
             people
             called
             with
             whom
             we
             were
             )
             came
             to
             the
             Frenchfort
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             were
             left
             there
             ,
             being
             only
             two
             ,
             crying
             as
             a
             madde-man
             ,
             saying
             in
             his
             language
             ;
             What!
             You
             stand
             heere
             a
             dining
             (
             for
             it
             was
             about
             noone
             )
             and
             doe
             not
             see
             a
             great
             ship
             that
             commeth
             heere
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             not
             what
             men
             they
             are
             :
             Suddenly
             these
             two
             men
             ran
             vpon
             the
             bulwarke
             ,
             and
             with
             diligence
             made
             ready
             the
             Canons
             ,
             which
             they
             furnished
             with
             pellets
             &
             touch
             powder
             .
             Membertou
             ,
             without
             delay
             ,
             came
             in
             a
             Conow
             made
             of
             barkes
             of
             trees
             ,
             with
             a
             daughter
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             view
             vs
             :
             And
             hauing
             found
             but
             friendship
             ,
             and
             knowing
             vs
             to
             be
             Frenchmen
             ,
             made
             no
             alarme
             .
             Notwithstanding
             one
             of
             the
             two
             Frenchmen
             left
             there
             ,
             called
             
               La
               Taille
            
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             shore
             of
             the
             Port
             ,
             his
             match
             on
             the
             cocke
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             we
             were
             (
             though
             he
             knew
             it
             well
             enough
             ,
             for
             we
             had
             the
             white
             Banner
             displaied
             at
             the
             toppe
             of
             the
             mast
             )
             and
             on
             the
             sudden
             foure
             volly
             of
             canons
             were
             shot
             off
             ,
             which
             made
             innumerable
             echoes
             :
             And
             from
             our
             part
             ,
             the
             fort
             was
             saluted
             with
             three
             Canon
             shots
             ,
             and
             many
             musket
             shots
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             our
             Trumpeter
             was
             not
             slacke
             of
             his
             dutie
             .
             Then
             we
             landed
             ,
             viewed
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             we
             passed
             that
             day
             in
             giuing
             God
             thankes
             ,
             in
             
             seeing
             the
             Sauages
             cabins
             ,
             and
             walking
             thorow
             the
             medowes
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             but
             praise
             the
             gentle
             courage
             of
             these
             two
             men
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             I
             haue
             already
             named
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             called
             Miquelet
             :
             which
             deserue
             well
             to
             bee
             mentioned
             heere
             ,
             for
             hauing
             so
             freely
             exposed
             their
             liues
             in
             the
             conseruation
             of
             the
             welfare
             of
             New
             France
             .
             For
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             hauing
             but
             one
             barke
             and
             a
             shaloupe
             ,
             to
             seeke
             out
             towards
             New-found-land
             ,
             for
             french
             ships
             ,
             could
             not
             charge
             himselfe
             with
             so
             much
             furniture
             ,
             corne
             ,
             meat
             and
             marchandises
             as
             were
             there
             ;
             which
             he
             had
             beene
             forced
             to
             cast
             
             into
             the
             sea
             (
             and
             which
             had
             been
             greatly
             to
             our
             preiudice
             ,
             and
             we
             did
             feare
             it
             very
             much
             )
             if
             these
             two
             men
             had
             not
             aduentured
             themselues
             to
             tary
             there
             ,
             for
             the
             preseruing
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             with
             a
             willing
             and
             ioyfull
             minde
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               happy
               meeting
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 Du
                 Pont
              
               :
               his
               returne
               vnto
               Port
               Royall
               :
               reioycing
               :
               description
               of
               the
               confines
               of
               the
               said
               Port
               :
               coniecture
               touching
               the
               head
               and
               spring
               of
               the
               great
               Riuer
               of
               Canada
               :
               sowing
               of
               Corne
               :
               the
               returne
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 Du
                 Pont
              
               into
               France
               :
               the
               voyage
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Poutrincourt
              
               vnto
               the
               countrie
               of
               the
               Armouchiquois
               :
               faire
               Rie
               sprung
               vp
               without
               tillage
               :
               the
               exercises
               and
               maner
               of
               liuing
               in
               Port
               Royall
               :
               the
               Medowes
               of
               the
               riuer
               De
               L'Equille
               .
            
          
           
             
             THe
             Friday
             ,
             next
             day
             after
             our
             arriuall
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             affected
             to
             this
             enterprise
             ,
             as
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             put
             part
             of
             his
             people
             to
             worke
             in
             the
             tillage
             and
             manuring
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             whilest
             the
             others
             were
             emploied
             in
             making
             cleane
             of
             the
             chambers
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             to
             make
             ready
             that
             which
             belonged
             to
             his
             trade
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             those
             people
             of
             ours
             that
             had
             left
             vs
             at
             Campseau
             ,
             to
             come
             along
             the
             coast
             ,
             met
             (
             as
             it
             were
             miraculously
             )
             
             with
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             ,
             among
             Ilands
             ,
             that
             be
             in
             great
             number
             in
             those
             parts
             .
             To
             declare
             how
             great
             was
             the
             ioy
             of
             each
             side
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             not
             to
             be
             expressed
             .
             The
             said
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             ,
             at
             this
             happy
             and
             fortunate
             meeting
             ,
             returned
             backe
             to
             see
             vs
             in
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             and
             to
             ship
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Ionas
             ,
             to
             returne
             into
             France
             .
             As
             this
             chance
             was
             beneficiall
             vnto
             him
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             his
             ships
             that
             he
             left
             with
             vs
             For
             without
             that
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             in
             such
             extremity
             that
             we
             had
             not
             been
             able
             to
             goe
             nor
             come
             any
             where
             ,
             our
             ship
             being
             once
             returned
             into
             France
             .
             He
             
             arriued
             there
             ,
             on
             Mondy
             the
             last
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             and
             tarried
             yet
             in
             Port
             Royall
             vntill
             the
             28.
             of
             August
             .
             All
             this
             moneth
             we
             made
             merry
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             did
             set
             vp
             and
             opened
             a
             Hogshed
             of
             wine
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             that
             was
             giuen
             him
             for
             his
             owne
             drinking
             ,
             giuing
             leaue
             to
             all
             commers
             to
             drinke
             as
             long
             as
             it
             should
             hold
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             of
             them
             drunke
             vntill
             their
             caps
             turned
             round
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             very
             beginning
             ,
             we
             were
             desirous
             to
             see
             the
             country
             vp
             the
             riuer
             ,
             where
             we
             found
             medowes
             ,
             almost
             continually
             aboue
             twelue
             leagues
             of
             ground
             ,
             among
             which
             ,
             brookes
             doe
             run
             without
             number
             ,
             which
             come
             from
             the
             hils
             and
             mountaines
             adioyning
             .
             The
             woods
             very
             thicke
             on
             the
             water
             shoares
             ,
             and
             so
             thicke
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             ,
             one
             cannot
             goe
             thorow
             them
             .
             Yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             make
             them
             such
             as
             
               Ioseph
               Acosta
            
             reciteth
             those
             of
             Peru
             to
             be
             ,
             
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             
               One
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               credit
               ,
               told
               vs
               ,
               that
               being
               gone
               astray
               ,
               and
               lost
               in
               the
               Mountaines
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               part
               ,
               nor
               which
               way
               he
               should
               goe
               ,
               found
               himselfe
               among
               bushes
               so
               thicke
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               constrained
               to
               trauell
               vpon
               them
               ,
               without
               putting
               his
               feet
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               a
               whole
               fortnights
               space
               .
            
             I
             refer
             the
             beleeuing
             of
             that
             to
             any
             one
             that
             will
             ;
             but
             this
             beleefe
             cannot
             reach
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             haue
             place
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             in
             the
             land
             whereof
             we
             speake
             ,
             the
             woods
             are
             thinner
             farre
             off
             from
             the
             shoares
             and
             watrish
             places
             :
             And
             the
             felicity
             thereof
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             like
             the
             land
             ,
             which
             God
             did
             promise
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             Moyses
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               doth
               bring
               thee
               into
               a
               good
               land
               ,
               of
               riuers
               of
               waters
               ,
               with
               fountaines
               and
               depthes
               ,
               which
               doe
               spring
               in
               fields
               ,
               &c.
               
               A
               land
               where
               thou
               shalt
               eat
               thy
               bread
               without
               scarsitie
               ,
               wherein
               nothing
               shall
               faile
               thee
               ,
               a
               land
               whose
               stones
               are
               of
               Iron
               ,
               and
               from
               whose
               Mountaines
               thou
               shalt
               digge
               brasse
               .
            
             And
             further
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             confirming
             the
             promises
             for
             the
             goodnesse
             and
             state
             of
             the
             land
             that
             he
             would
             giue
             them
             .
             
               The
               country
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             wherin
             
             
               you
               are
               going
               for
               to
               possesse
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               as
               the
               land
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
            
             
             
               from
               whence
               you
               are
               come
               foorth
               ,
               where
               thou
               diddest
               sow
               thy
               seed
               ,
               and
               wateredst
               it
               with
               the
               labour
               of
               they
               feet
               ,
               as
               a
               garden
               of
               hearbes
               .
               But
               the
               country
               thorow
               which
               you
               are
               going
               to
               passe
               ,
               for
               to
               possesse
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               land
               of
               mountaines
               and
               fields
               ,
               and
               is
               watred
            
             
             
               with
               waters
               that
               raineth
               from
               heauen
               .
            
             Now
             according
             to
             the
             description
             that
             heeretofore
             we
             haue
             made
             of
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             and
             the
             confines
             thereof
             ,
             in
             describing
             the
             first
             voiage
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             and
             as
             yet
             we
             doe
             mention
             it
             heere
             ,
             brookes
             doe
             there
             abound
             at
             will
             ,
             and
             (
             for
             this
             respect
             )
             
             this
             land
             is
             no
             lesse
             happy
             than
             the
             country
             of
             the
             Gaules
             (
             now
             called
             France
             )
             to
             whom
             King
             Agrippa
             (
             making
             an
             oration
             to
             the
             Iewes
             recited
             by
             Iosephus
             in
             his
             warre
             of
             the
             Iewes
             )
             attributed
             a
             particular
             felicity
             ,
             because
             
             they
             had
             store
             of
             domesticall
             fountaines
             :
             And
             also
             that
             a
             part
             of
             those
             countries
             is
             called
             Aquitaine
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             consideration
             .
             As
             for
             the
             stones
             which
             our
             God
             promiseth
             that
             should
             be
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             the
             mountaines
             of
             Brasse
             ,
             that
             signifieth
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             Mines
             of
             Copper
             ,
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             of
             steele
             ,
             whereof
             we
             haue
             already
             heeretofore
             spoken
             ,
             and
             will
             speake
             yet
             heereafter
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             fields
             (
             wherof
             we
             haue
             not
             yet
             spoken
             )
             there
             be
             some
             on
             the
             West
             side
             
             of
             the
             said
             Port
             Royall
             .
             And
             aboue
             the
             Mountaines
             there
             be
             some
             faire
             ones
             ,
             where
             I
             haue
             seene
             lakes
             and
             brookes
             ,
             euen
             as
             in
             the
             vallies
             .
             Yea
             euen
             in
             the
             passage
             to
             come
             foorth
             from
             the
             same
             fort
             ,
             for
             to
             go
             to
             sea
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             brooke
             ,
             which
             falleth
             from
             the
             high
             rockes
             downe
             ,
             and
             in
             falling
             disperseth
             it self
             into
             a
             small
             raine
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             delightfull
             in
             Summer
             ,
             because
             that
             at
             the
             foote
             of
             the
             rocke
             ,
             there
             are
             caues
             ,
             wherin
             one
             is
             couered
             ,
             whilest
             that
             this
             raine
             falleth
             so
             pleasantly
             :
             And
             in
             the
             caue
             (
             wherein
             the
             raine
             of
             this
             brooke
             falleth
             )
             is
             made
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             Raine-bow
             ,
             when
             the
             Sunne
             shineth
             :
             which
             hath
             giuen
             me
             great
             cause
             
             of
             admiration
             .
             Once
             we
             went
             from
             our
             fort
             as
             farre
             as
             the
             sea
             thorow
             the
             woods
             ,
             the
             space
             of
             three
             leagues
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             returne
             we
             were
             pleasantly
             deceiued
             ,
             for
             at
             the
             end
             of
             our
             iourny
             ,
             thinking
             to
             be
             in
             a
             plaine
             champion
             country
             ,
             
             we
             found
             our selues
             on
             the
             top
             of
             a
             high
             Mountaine
             ,
             and
             were
             forced
             to
             come
             downe
             with
             paine
             enough
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             snowes
             .
             But
             Mountaines
             be
             not
             perpetual
             in
             a
             country
             .
             Within
             15.
             leagues
             of
             our
             dwelling
             ,
             the
             country
             ,
             thorow
             which
             the
             Riuer
             
               L'
               Equille
            
             passeth
             ,
             is
             all
             plaine
             and
             euen
             .
             I
             haue
             seene
             in
             those
             parts
             many
             countries
             ,
             where
             the
             land
             is
             all
             euen
             ,
             and
             the
             fairest
             of
             the
             world
             .
             But
             the
             perfection
             
             thereof
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             well
             watered
             .
             And
             for
             witnesse
             whereof
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             all
             New
             France
             ,
             the
             great
             riuer
             of
             Canada
             is
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             end
             of
             400.
             leagues
             is
             as
             broade
             as
             the
             greatest
             riuers
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             replenished
             with
             Iles
             and
             rockes
             innumerable
             :
             taking
             
             her
             beginning
             from
             one
             of
             the
             lakes
             which
             doe
             meet
             at
             the
             streame
             of
             her
             course
             (
             and
             so
             I
             thinke
             )
             so
             that
             it
             hath
             two
             courses
             ,
             the
             one
             from
             the
             East
             towards
             France
             :
             the
             other
             from
             the
             West
             towards
             the
             South
             sea
             :
             which
             is
             admirable
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             the
             like
             example
             found
             in
             our
             Europe
             .
             For
             the
             riuer
             which
             commeth
             downe
             to
             Trent
             and
             to
             Verone
             proceedeth
             from
             a
             lake
             which
             produceth
             another
             riuer
             ,
             whose
             course
             is
             bent
             opposite
             to
             the
             riuer
             of
             Lins
             ,
             which
             falleth
             into
             the
             riuer
             Danube
             .
             So
             the
             Nile
             issueth
             from
             a
             lake
             that
             bringeth
             foorth
             other
             riuers
             ,
             which
             discharge
             themselues
             into
             the
             great
             Ocean
             .
          
           
             
             Let
             vs
             returne
             to
             our
             tillage
             :
             for
             to
             that
             must
             we
             apply
             our selues
             :
             it
             is
             the
             first
             mine
             that
             must
             be
             sought
             for
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             worth
             than
             the
             treasures
             of
             Atabalipa
             :
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             corne
             ,
             wine
             ,
             cattell
             ,
             wollen
             and
             linnen
             ,
             leather
             ,
             iron
             ,
             and
             afterward
             Codde-fish
             ,
             he
             needeth
             no
             other
             treasures
             ,
             for
             the
             necessaries
             of
             life
             .
             Now
             all
             this
             is
             (
             or
             may
             be
             )
             in
             the
             land
             by
             vs
             described
             :
             vpon
             the
             which
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             
             hauing
             caused
             a
             second
             tillage
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             in
             fifteene
             daies
             after
             his
             arriuall
             thither
             ,
             he
             sowed
             it
             with
             our
             French
             corne
             ,
             as
             well
             wheat
             and
             rie
             ,
             as
             with
             hempe
             ,
             flax
             ,
             turnep
             seed
             ,
             redish
             ,
             cabidges
             &
             other
             seeds
             :
             And
             the
             eight
             day
             following
             ,
             hee
             saw
             that
             his
             labour
             had
             not
             beene
             in
             vaine
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             faire
             hope
             ,
             by
             the
             production
             that
             the
             
             ground
             had
             already
             made
             of
             the
             seedes
             which
             she
             had
             receaued
             .
             Which
             being
             shewed
             to
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             ,
             was
             vnto
             him
             a
             faire
             subiect
             to
             make
             his
             relation
             in
             France
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             altogether
             new
             there
             .
          
           
             
             The
             20.
             day
             of
             August
             was
             already
             come
             ,
             when
             these
             faire
             shewes
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             did
             admonish
             them
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             goe
             in
             the
             voyage
             ,
             to
             make
             r●●dy
             .
             Whereunto
             they
             began
             to
             giue
             order
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             25
             ▪
             day
             of
             the
             same
             moneth
             ,
             after
             many
             peales
             of
             ordinance
             ,
             they
             waighed
             anker
             to
             come
             to
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Port
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             the
             first
             daies
             iourny
             .
          
           
             
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             being
             desirous
             to
             reach
             as
             farre
             into
             the
             South
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             seeke
             out
             a
             place
             very
             fit
             to
             inhabite
             ,
             beyond
             Malebarre
             ,
             had
             requested
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             to
             passe
             farther
             than
             yet
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             seeke
             a
             conuenient
             Port
             in
             good
             temperature
             of
             aire
             ,
             making
             no
             greater
             account
             of
             Port
             Royall
             than
             of
             S.
             Croix
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             concerneth
             health
             .
             Whereunto
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             being
             willing
             to
             condescend
             ,
             would
             not
             tarry
             for
             the
             spring
             time
             ,
             knowing
             he
             should
             haue
             other
             employments
             to
             exercise
             himselfe
             withall
             .
             But
             seeing
             his
             so
             wings
             ended
             ,
             and
             his
             field
             greene
             ,
             resolued
             himselfe
             to
             make
             this
             voyage
             and
             discouery
             before
             winter
             .
             So
             then
             he
             disposed
             all
             things
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Barke
             ankered
             neere
             to
             the
             Ionas
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             get
             out
             in
             
             company
             .
             Whilest
             they
             lay
             there
             for
             a
             prosperous
             winde
             the
             space
             of
             three
             daies
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Whale
             of
             meane
             bignesse
             (
             which
             the
             Sauages
             doe
             call
             Maria
             )
             who
             came
             euery
             day
             into
             the
             Port
             ,
             with
             the
             morning
             floud
             ,
             playing
             there
             within
             at
             her
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             went
             away
             backe
             againe
             with
             the
             ebbe
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             taking
             some
             leasure
             ,
             I
             made
             ,
             in
             French
             verses
             ,
             a
             farewell
             to
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             and
             his
             company
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             placed
             among
             the
             Muses
             of
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             
             The
             28.
             day
             of
             the
             said
             moneth
             each
             of
             vs
             tooke
             his
             course
             ,
             one
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             another
             ,
             diuersly
             to
             
             Gods
             keeping
             .
             As
             for
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             he
             purposed
             by
             the
             way
             to
             set
             vpon
             a
             Merchant
             of
             Rone
             ,
             named
             Boyer
             ,
             who
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             Kings
             inhibitions
             )
             was
             in
             those
             parts
             to
             trucke
             with
             the
             Sanages
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             beene
             deliuered
             out
             of
             prison
             in
             Rochell
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             vnder
             promise
             he
             should
             not
             go
             thither
             ;
             but
             the
             said
             Boyer
             was
             already
             gone
             .
             And
             as
             for
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             he
             tooke
             his
             course
             for
             the
             I
             le
             of
             S.
             Croix
             ,
             the
             Frenchmens
             first
             abode
             ,
             hauing
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Champdore
            
             for
             master
             and
             guide
             of
             his
             Barke
             :
             But
             being
             hindered
             by
             the
             winde
             ,
             and
             because
             his
             barke
             did
             leake
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             twice
             to
             put
             backe
             againe
             .
             In
             the
             end
             hee
             quite
             passed
             the
             
               Bay
               Françoise
            
             ,
             and
             viewed
             the
             said
             I
             le
             ,
             
             where
             he
             found
             ripe
             Corne
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             two
             yeares
             before
             was
             sowed
             by
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             which
             was
             faire
             ,
             big
             ,
             waighty
             ,
             and
             well
             filled
             .
             He
             sent
             vnto
             vs
             some
             of
             that
             Corne
             to
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             where
             I
             was
             requested
             to
             stay
             ,
             to
             looke
             to
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             company
             there
             ,
             in
             concord
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             did
             agree
             (
             though
             it
             was
             referred
             to
             my
             will
             )
             for
             the
             assurance
             that
             we
             had
             among
             our selues
             ,
             that
             the
             yeare
             following
             we
             should
             make
             our
             habitation
             in
             a
             warmer
             country
             beyond
             Malebarre
             ,
             and
             
             that
             we
             should
             all
             goe
             in
             company
             ,
             with
             them
             that
             should
             be
             sent
             to
             vs
             out
             of
             France
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             I
             employed
             my selfe
             in
             dressing
             the
             ground
             ,
             to
             make
             inclosures
             and
             partitions
             of
             Gardens
             ,
             for
             to
             sow
             Corne
             and
             kitchin
             hearbes
             .
             We
             caused
             also
             a
             ditch
             to
             be
             made
             all
             about
             the
             fort
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             needfull
             to
             receaue
             the
             waters
             and
             moistnesse
             ,
             that
             before
             did
             run
             vnderneath
             among
             the
             rootes
             of
             trees
             ,
             
             that
             had
             beene
             fallen
             downe
             :
             which
             paraduenture
             did
             make
             the
             place
             vnhealthfull
             .
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             in
             describing
             heere
             ,
             what
             each
             of
             our
             other
             workmen
             and
             labourers
             did
             particularly
             make
             .
             It
             sufficeth
             that
             we
             had
             store
             of
             Ioyners
             ,
             Carpenters
             ,
             Masons
             ,
             Stone-caruers
             ,
             Locke-smithes
             ,
             Taylers
             ,
             
             Boord-sawyers
             ,
             Mariners
             ,
             &c.
             who
             did
             exercise
             their
             trades
             ,
             which
             (
             in
             doing
             their
             duties
             )
             were
             very
             kindly
             
             vsed
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             at
             their
             owne
             liberty
             for
             three
             houres
             
             laboura
             day
             .
             The
             ouerplus
             of
             the
             time
             they
             bestowed
             it
             ,
             in
             going
             to
             gather
             mussels
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             low
             water
             in
             great
             quantity
             before
             the
             fort
             ,
             or
             Lapsters
             ,
             or
             Crabs
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             Port
             Royall
             vnder
             the
             Rockes
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             or
             Cockles
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             euery
             part
             in
             the
             Oase
             ,
             about
             the
             shores
             of
             the
             said
             Port
             :
             All
             that
             kinde
             of
             fish
             is
             taken
             without
             net
             or
             boate
             .
             Some
             there
             were
             that
             sometimes
             tooke
             
             wilde-fowle
             ,
             but
             not
             being
             skilfull
             ,
             they
             spoiled
             the
             game
             .
             And
             as
             for
             vs
             ,
             our
             table
             was
             furnished
             by
             one
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             men
             ,
             who
             prouided
             for
             vs
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             we
             wanted
             no
             fowle
             ,
             bringing
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             sometimes
             halfe
             a
             dosen
             of
             birdes
             ,
             called
             by
             French
             men
             ,
             Outards
             (
             a
             kinde
             of
             wilde
             geese
             )
             sometimes
             as
             many
             mallardes
             ,
             or
             wilde
             geese
             ,
             white
             and
             gray
             ,
             very
             often
             two
             or
             three
             dosen
             
             of
             larkes
             ,
             and
             other
             kindes
             of
             birds
             .
             As
             for
             bread
             ,
             no
             body
             felt
             want
             thereof
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             had
             three
             quarts
             of
             pure
             and
             good
             wine
             a
             day
             .
             Which
             hath
             continued
             with
             vs
             as
             long
             as
             we
             haue
             beene
             there
             ,
             sauing
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             fetch
             vs
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             bringing
             commodities
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             helped
             vs
             to
             spend
             our
             owne
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             heereafter
             to
             deelare
             )
             we
             were
             forced
             to
             reduce
             that
             portion
             to
             a
             pinte
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             there
             was
             very
             often
             some
             thing
             more
             of
             extrordinary
             .
             This
             voyage
             (
             for
             this
             respect
             )
             hath
             beene
             the
             best
             voyage
             of
             all
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             to
             giue
             much
             praises
             to
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             and
             his
             associates
             
               Monsieur
               Macquin
            
             and
             
               Monsieur
               Georges
            
             
             of
             Rochel
             ,
             in
             prouiding
             so
             abundantly
             for
             vs.
             For
             truely
             I
             finde
             that
             this
             Septembrall
             liquor
             (
             I
             meane
             wine
             )
             is
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             a
             soueraigne
             preseruatiue
             against
             the
             sicknesse
             of
             that
             country
             :
             And
             the
             spiceries
             ,
             to
             correct
             the
             
             vice
             that
             might
             be
             in
             the
             aire
             of
             that
             region
             ,
             which
             neuertheles
             I
             haue
             alwaies
             found
             very
             cleere
             and
             pure
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             reasons
             that
             I
             may
             haue
             alleaged
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             
             speaking
             heeretofore
             of
             the
             same
             sicknesse
             .
             For
             our
             allowance
             ,
             we
             had
             Pease
             ,
             Beanes
             ,
             Rice
             ,
             Prunes
             ,
             Raisons
             ,
             dry
             
             Codde
             ,
             and
             salt
             flesh
             ,
             besides
             Oyle
             and
             Butter
             .
             But
             whensoeuer
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             dwelling
             neere
             vs
             ,
             had
             taken
             any
             quantity
             of
             Sturgions
             ,
             Salmons
             ,
             or
             small
             fishes
             ;
             Item
             ,
             any
             Beuers
             ,
             *
             
               Ellans
               ,
               C●●…abous
            
             ,
             (
             or
             fallow
             Deere
             )
             or
             other
             beasts
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             my
             farwell
             to
             New
             France
             ,
             they
             brought
             vnto
             vs
             halfe
             of
             it
             :
             and
             that
             which
             remained
             they
             exposed
             it
             sometimes
             to
             sale
             publikely
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             would
             haue
             any
             thereof
             did
             trucke
             bread
             for
             it
             .
             This
             was
             partly
             our
             maner
             of
             life
             in
             those
             parts
             .
             But
             although
             euery
             one
             of
             our
             workemen
             had
             his
             particular
             trade
             or
             occupation
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             imploy
             himselfe
             to
             all
             vses
             ,
             as
             many
             did
             .
             Some
             Masons
             and
             Stone-caruers
             applied
             themselues
             to
             baking
             ,
             which
             made
             vs
             as
             good
             bread
             as
             is
             made
             in
             Paris
             .
             Also
             one
             of
             our
             Sawyers
             ,
             diuers
             times
             made
             
             vs
             Coales
             in
             great
             quantitie
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             a
             thing
             that
             now
             I
             remember
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             that
             being
             necessary
             to
             cut
             turffes
             to
             couer
             the
             piles
             of
             wood
             ,
             heaped
             to
             make
             the
             said
             coales
             ,
             there
             was
             found
             in
             
             the
             medowes
             three
             foot
             deepe
             of
             earth
             ,
             not
             earth
             ,
             but
             grasse
             or
             hearbes
             mingled
             with
             mudde
             ,
             which
             haue
             heaped
             themselues
             yeerely
             one
             vpon
             another
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             hauing
             beene
             mooued
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             the
             greene
             thereof
             serueth
             for
             pasture
             to
             the
             Ellans
             ,
             which
             we
             
             haue
             many
             times
             seene
             in
             our
             medowes
             of
             those
             parts
             ,
             in
             heards
             of
             three
             or
             foure
             ,
             great
             and
             small
             ,
             suffering
             themselues
             sometimes
             to
             bee
             approched
             ,
             then
             they
             ran
             to
             the
             woods
             :
             But
             I
             may
             say
             moreouer
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             seene
             ,
             in
             crossing
             two
             leagues
             of
             our
             said
             medowes
             ,
             the
             same
             to
             be
             al
             troden
             with
             trackes
             of
             Ellans
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             not
             there
             any
             other
             clouen
             footed
             beasts
             .
             There
             was
             killed
             one
             of
             those
             beasts
             ,
             not
             farre
             off
             from
             our
             fort
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             where
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             hauing
             caused
             the
             grasse
             to
             be
             mowed
             two
             yeares
             before
             ,
             it
             was
             growen
             againe
             the
             fairest
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Some
             might
             maruell
             how
             those
             medowes
             are
             made
             ,
             seeing
             that
             all
             the
             ground
             in
             those
             places
             is
             couered
             with
             woods
             .
             For
             satisfaction
             whereof
             ,
             let
             the
             curious
             reader
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             
             high
             spring
             tides
             ,
             specially
             in
             March
             and
             September
             ,
             the
             floud
             couereth
             those
             shores
             ,
             which
             hindereth
             the
             trees
             there
             to
             take
             root
             .
             But
             euery
             where
             ,
             where
             the
             water
             ouerfloweth
             not
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ground
             ,
             there
             are
             woods
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             
               Their
               departing
               fromthe
               I
               le
               of
               S.
               Croix
               :
               the
               baye
               of
               
                 Marchin
                 :
                 Choüakoet
              
               :
               vines
               and
               grapes
               :
               the
               liberality
               of
               the
               Sauages
               :
               the
               land
               and
               people
               of
               the
               Armouchiquois
               :
               the
               cure
               of
               an
               Armouchiquois
               wounded
               :
               the
               simplicitie
               and
               ignorance
               of
               the
               people
               :
               vices
               of
               the
               Armouchiquois
               :
               suspicion
               :
               people
               not
               caring
               for
               clothes
               :
               cornesowed
               ,
               andvines
               planted
               in
               the
               country
               of
               the
               Armouchiquois
               :
               quantitie
               of
               grapes
               :
               abundance
               of
               people
               :
               dangerous
               Sea.
               
            
          
           
             LEt
             vs
             returne
             to
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             whom
             we
             haue
             left
             in
             the
             I
             le
             Saint
             Croix
             .
             Hauing
             made
             there
             a
             reuiew
             ,
             and
             cherished
             the
             Sauages
             that
             were
             there
             ,
             he
             
             went
             in
             the
             space
             of
             foure
             daies
             to
             Pemtegoet
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             place
             so
             famous
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Norombega
             .
             There
             needeth
             not
             so
             long
             a
             time
             in
             comming
             thither
             ,
             but
             he
             taried
             on
             the
             way
             to
             mend
             his
             barke
             :
             for
             to
             that
             end
             he
             had
             brought
             with
             him
             a
             Smith
             and
             a
             Carpenter
             ,
             and
             quantity
             of
             boordes
             .
             He
             crossed
             the
             Iles
             ,
             which
             be
             at
             the
             
             mouth
             of
             the
             riuer
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Kinibeki
             ,
             where
             his
             barke
             was
             in
             danger
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             streames
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             place
             procureth
             there
             .
             This
             was
             the
             cause
             why
             he
             made
             there
             no
             stay
             ,
             but
             passed
             further
             to
             the
             Baie
             of
             
             Marchin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             arriuall
             of
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             began
             to
             crie
             out
             aloud
             
               Hé
               Hé
            
             :
             whereunto
             the
             like
             answer
             was
             made
             vnto
             him
             .
             He
             replied
             ,
             asking
             in
             his
             language
             ,
             What
             are
             ye
             ?
             They
             answered
             him
             ,
             Friends
             :
             And
             thereupon
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             approching
             ,
             treated
             amity
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             presented
             him
             with
             kniues
             ,
             hatchets
             ,
             and
             Matachiaz
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             scarfes
             ,
             karkenets
             and
             
             bracelets
             made
             of
             beades
             ,
             or
             quils
             made
             of
             white
             and
             blew
             glasse
             ;
             whereof
             he
             was
             very
             glad
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             the
             confederacy
             
             that
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             made
             with
             him
             ,
             knowing
             very
             well
             that
             the
             same
             would
             be
             a
             great
             aide
             and
             support
             vnto
             him
             .
             He
             distributed
             to
             some
             men
             that
             were
             about
             him
             ,
             among
             a
             great
             number
             of
             people
             ,
             the
             presents
             that
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             gaue
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             brought
             store
             of
             Orignac
             ,
             or
             Ellans
             flesh
             (
             for
             the
             Baskes
             doe
             call
             a
             Stagge
             ,
             or
             
               Ellan
               ,
               Orignac
            
             )
             to
             refresh
             the
             company
             with
             victuals
             .
             That
             done
             ,
             they
             set
             sailes
             towards
             Choüakoet
             ,
             where
             the
             riuer
             of
             Captaine
             Olmechin
             
             is
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             yeare
             following
             was
             made
             the
             war
             of
             the
             Souriquois
             and
             Etechemius
             ,
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             
               Sagamos
               Membertou
            
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             described
             in
             verses
             ,
             which
             verses
             I
             haue
             inserted
             among
             the
             Muses
             of
             New-France
             .
             At
             the
             entry
             of
             the
             Bay
             of
             the
             said
             place
             of
             Choüakoet
             
             there
             is
             a
             great
             Iland
             ,
             about
             halfe
             a
             league
             compasse
             ,
             wherein
             our
             men
             did
             first
             discouer
             any
             vines
             (
             for
             ,
             although
             there
             be
             some
             in
             the
             lands
             neerer
             to
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             notwithstanding
             there
             was
             yet
             no
             knowledge
             had
             of
             them
             )
             which
             they
             found
             in
             great
             quantity
             ,
             hauing
             the
             truncke
             three
             and
             foure
             foot
             high
             ,
             and
             as
             bigge
             as
             ones
             fist
             in
             the
             lower
             part
             ,
             the
             grapes
             faire
             and
             great
             ,
             and
             some
             as
             bigge
             as
             plummes
             ,
             other
             lesser
             :
             but
             as
             blacke
             ,
             that
             they
             left
             a
             staine
             where
             their
             liquor
             was
             spilled
             :
             Those
             grapes
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             lying
             ouer
             bushes
             and
             brambles
             that
             grow
             in
             the
             same
             Iland
             ,
             where
             the
             trees
             are
             not
             so
             thicke
             as
             in
             other
             where
             ,
             but
             are
             six
             or
             seuen
             rods
             distant
             a
             sunder
             ,
             which
             causeth
             the
             grapes
             to
             be
             ripe
             the
             sooner
             ;
             hauing
             besides
             a
             ground
             very
             fit
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             grauelly
             and
             sandy
             .
             They
             taried
             there
             but
             two
             houres
             :
             but
             they
             noted
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             vines
             on
             the
             North-side
             ,
             euen
             as
             in
             the
             I
             le
             Saint
             Croix
             are
             no
             Cedar-trees
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             Westside
             .
          
           
             
             From
             this
             Iland
             they
             went
             to
             the
             riuer
             of
             Olmechin
             ,
             a
             Port
             of
             Chauakoet
             ,
             where
             Marchin
             and
             the
             said
             Olmechin
             brought
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             a
             prisoner
             of
             the
             
             Souriqouis
             (
             and
             therefore
             their
             enemy
             )
             which
             they
             gaue
             vnto
             him
             freely
             .
             Two
             houres
             after
             there
             arriued
             two
             Sauages
             ,
             
             the
             one
             an
             Eteshemin
             ,
             named
             Chkoudun
             ,
             Captaine
             of
             the
             riuer
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Sauages
             Oigoudi
             :
             The
             other
             a
             Souriquois
             ,
             named
             Messamoet
             ,
             Captaine
             or
             Sagamos
             of
             the
             riuer
             of
             the
             Port
             
               De
               La
               Heve
            
             ,
             where
             this
             prisoner
             was
             taken
             .
             They
             had
             great
             store
             of
             Merchandises
             trucked
             with
             Frenchmen
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             comming
             to
             vtter
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             great
             ,
             meane
             ,
             and
             small
             kettles
             ,
             hatchets
             ,
             kniues
             ,
             gownes
             ,
             short
             cloakes
             ,
             red
             wast
             coates
             ,
             bisket
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             :
             whereupon
             there
             arriued
             twelue
             or
             fifteene
             boats
             ,
             
             full
             of
             Sauages
             of
             Olmechins
             subiection
             ,
             being
             in
             very
             good
             order
             ,
             all
             their
             faces
             painted
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             wonted
             custome
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             seeme
             faire
             ,
             hauing
             their
             bow
             
             and
             arrow
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             quiuer
             ,
             which
             they
             laid
             downe
             a
             boord
             .
             At
             that
             houre
             Messamoet
             began
             his
             Oration
             before
             the
             Sauages
             :
             
               Shewing
               them
               ,
               how
               that
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               they
               often
               had
               friendship
               together
               :
               and
               that
               they
               might
               easily
               ouercome
               their
               enemies
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               haue
               intelligence
               and
               serue
               themselues
               with
               the
               amitie
               of
               the
               Frenchmen
               ,
               whom
               they
               saw
               there
               present
               to
               know
               their
               Country
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               to
               bring
               commodities
               vnto
               them
               heereafter
               ,
               and
               to
               succour
               them
               with
               their
               forces
               ,
               which
               forces
               he
               knew
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               the
               better
               able
               to
               make
               a
               demonstration
               thereof
               vnto
               them
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               that
               hee
               which
               spake
               ,
               had
               before
               time
               beene
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               therewith
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Grandmont
              
               ,
               Gouernour
               of
               Bayonne
               .
            
             Finally
             ,
             his
             speech
             continued
             almost
             an
             houre
             with
             
             much
             vehemency
             and
             affection
             ,
             with
             a
             gesture
             of
             body
             and
             armes
             ,
             as
             is
             requisite
             in
             a
             good
             Oratour
             .
             And
             in
             the
             end
             he
             did
             cast
             all
             his
             merchandises
             (
             which
             were
             worth
             aboue
             300.
             crownes
             ,
             brought
             into
             that
             country
             )
             into
             Olmechin
             his
             boat
             ,
             as
             making
             him
             a
             present
             of
             that
             ,
             in
             assurance
             of
             the
             loue
             he
             would
             witnes
             vnto
             him
             .
             That
             done
             the
             night
             hasted
             on
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             retired
             himselfe
             .
             But
             Messamoet
             was
             not
             pleased
             ,
             for
             that
             Olmechin
             made
             not
             the
             like
             oration
             
             vnto
             him
             ,
             nor
             requited
             his
             present
             :
             For
             the
             Sauages
             haue
             
             that
             noble
             quality
             ,
             that
             they
             giue
             liberally
             ,
             casting
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             him
             whom
             they
             wil
             honor
             ,
             the
             present
             that
             they
             giue
             him
             :
             But
             it
             is
             with
             hope
             to
             receiue
             some
             reciprocall
             kindnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             contract
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             ,
             without
             name
             ,
             
               I
               giue
               thee
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               thou
               shouldest
               giue
               me
               .
            
             And
             that
             is
             done
             thorow
             all
             the
             world
             .
             Therefore
             Messamoet
             from
             that
             day
             had
             in
             minde
             to
             make
             war
             to
             Olmechin
             .
             Notwithstanding
             
             the
             next
             day
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             people
             did
             returne
             with
             a
             boate
             laden
             with
             that
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Corne
             ,
             Tabacco
             ,
             Beanes
             and
             Pumpions
             ,
             which
             they
             distributed
             heere
             and
             there
             .
             Those
             two
             Captaines
             Olmechin
             and
             Marchin
             haue
             since
             beene
             killed
             in
             the
             wars
             .
             In
             whose
             stead
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             Sauages
             one
             named
             Bessabes
             ,
             
             which
             since
             our
             returne
             hath
             beene
             killed
             by
             Englishmen
             :
             And
             in
             stead
             of
             him
             they
             haue
             made
             a
             Captaine
             to
             come
             from
             within
             the
             lands
             ,
             named
             Asticou
             ,
             a
             graue
             man
             ,
             valiant
             
             and
             redoubted
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             will
             gather
             vp
             1000.
             
             Sauages
             together
             ,
             which
             thing
             Olmechin
             and
             Marchin
             might
             also
             doe
             .
             For
             our
             Barkes
             being
             there
             ,
             presently
             the
             Sea
             was
             seene
             all
             couered
             ouer
             with
             their
             boates
             ,
             laden
             with
             nimble
             and
             lusty
             men
             ,
             holding
             themselues
             vp
             straight
             in
             them
             :
             which
             we
             cannot
             doe
             without
             danger
             ,
             those
             boates
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             trees
             hollowed
             after
             the
             fashion
             that
             we
             will
             shew
             you
             in
             the
             booke
             following
             .
             From
             thence
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             following
             on
             his
             course
             ,
             found
             a
             certaine
             Port
             very
             delightfull
             ,
             which
             
             had
             not
             beene
             seene
             by
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             :
             And
             during
             the
             voyage
             they
             saw
             store
             of
             smoke
             ,
             and
             people
             on
             the
             shore
             ,
             which
             inuited
             vs
             to
             come
             aland
             :
             And
             seeing
             that
             no
             account
             was
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             followed
             the
             barke
             along
             
             the
             sand
             ,
             yea
             most
             often
             they
             did
             outgoe
             her
             ,
             so
             swift
             are
             they
             ,
             hauing
             their
             bowes
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             their
             quiuers
             vpon
             their
             backes
             ,
             alwaies
             singing
             and
             dauncing
             ,
             not
             taking
             care
             with
             what
             they
             should
             liue
             by
             the
             way
             .
             Happy
             people
             !
             Yea
             ,
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             happy
             than
             they
             which
             in
             
             
             
             
             
             these
             parts
             make
             themselues
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             their
             saluation
             .
          
           
             
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             hauing
             landed
             in
             this
             Port
             ,
             behold
             among
             a
             multitude
             of
             Sauages
             a
             good
             number
             of
             fifes
             ,
             which
             did
             play
             with
             certaine
             long
             pipes
             ,
             made
             as
             it
             were
             with
             canes
             of
             reedes
             ,
             painted
             ouer
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             such
             an
             harmony
             as
             our
             Shepheards
             might
             doe
             :
             And
             to
             shew
             the
             excellency
             of
             their
             art
             ,
             they
             whisled
             with
             their
             noses
             in
             gambolling
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             fashion
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             this
             people
             did
             runne
             headlong
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Barke
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Sauage
             which
             hurt
             himselfe
             greeuously
             in
             the
             heele
             against
             the
             edge
             of
             a
             rocke
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             was
             inforced
             to
             remaine
             in
             the
             place
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             his
             Chirurgion
             ,
             at
             that
             instant
             would
             apply
             to
             this
             hurt
             that
             which
             was
             of
             his
             art
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             not
             permit
             it
             ,
             vntill
             they
             had
             first
             made
             their
             mouthes
             and
             mops
             about
             
             the
             wounded
             man.
             They
             then
             laide
             him
             downe
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             holding
             his
             head
             on
             his
             lap
             ,
             and
             made
             many
             baulings
             and
             singings
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             wounded
             man
             answered
             but
             with
             a
             Ho
             ,
             with
             a
             complaining
             voice
             ,
             which
             hauing
             done
             they
             yeelded
             him
             to
             the
             cure
             of
             the
             said
             Chirurgion
             ,
             and
             went
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             patient
             also
             after
             he
             had
             beene
             dressed
             :
             but
             two
             houres
             after
             hee
             came
             againe
             ,
             the
             most
             iocund
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             hauing
             put
             about
             his
             head
             ,
             the
             binding
             cloth
             ,
             wherewith
             his
             heele
             was
             wrapped
             ,
             for
             to
             seeme
             the
             more
             gallant
             .
          
           
             The
             day
             following
             ,
             our
             people
             entred
             farther
             into
             the
             
             Port
             ,
             where
             being
             gone
             to
             see
             the
             Cabins
             of
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             an
             old
             woman
             of
             an
             hundred
             or
             six
             score
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             came
             to
             cast
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincour
            
             ,
             a
             loafe
             of
             bread
             ,
             made
             with
             the
             wheat
             called
             Mahis
             ,
             or
             Mais
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             our
             parts
             ,
             Turky
             or
             Saracin
             wheat
             ,
             then
             very
             faire
             hempe
             of
             a
             long
             growth
             ;
             Item
             beanes
             ,
             and
             grapes
             newly
             gathered
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             seene
             French
             men
             eat
             of
             them
             at
             Chauakoet
             .
             Which
             the
             other
             Sauages
             seeing
             ,
             that
             knew
             it
             not
             ,
             they
             brought
             more
             of
             them
             than
             one
             would
             ,
             emulating
             
             one
             another
             ▪
             and
             for
             recompence
             of
             this
             their
             kindnesse
             ,
             
             there
             was
             set
             on
             their
             foreheads
             a
             filler
             ,
             or
             band
             ,
             of
             paper
             ,
             wet
             with
             spittle
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             were
             very
             proud
             .
             It
             was
             shewed
             them
             ,
             in
             pressing
             the
             grape
             into
             a
             glasse
             ,
             that
             of
             that
             we
             did
             make
             the
             wine
             which
             we
             did
             drinke
             .
             Wee
             would
             haue
             made
             them
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             grape
             ,
             but
             hauing
             taken
             it
             into
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             they
             spitted
             it
             out
             ,
             so
             ignorant
             is
             this
             people
             of
             the
             best
             thing
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             to
             man
             ,
             next
             to
             bread
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             haue
             no
             want
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             doe
             some
             good
             things
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             ciuilized
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             vse
             of
             handy
             craftes
             .
             But
             they
             are
             subtill
             ,
             theeuish
             ,
             and
             traiterous
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             be
             naked
             ,
             yet
             one
             cannot
             take
             heed
             of
             their
             fingers
             ;
             for
             if
             one
             turne
             neuer
             so
             little
             his
             eies
             aside
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             spie
             the
             opportunity
             to
             steale
             any
             knife
             ,
             hatchet
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             misse
             nor
             faile
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             will
             put
             the
             theft
             between
             their
             buttockes
             ,
             or
             will
             hide
             it
             within
             the
             sand
             with
             their
             foot
             so
             cunningly
             ,
             that
             one
             shall
             not
             perceiue
             it
             .
             Indeed
             I
             
             doe
             not
             wonder
             if
             a
             people
             poore
             and
             naked
             bee
             theeuish
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             malicious
             ,
             it
             is
             vnexcusable
             .
             This
             people
             is
             such
             that
             they
             must
             be
             handled
             with
             terrour
             :
             for
             
             if
             through
             loue
             and
             gentlenesse
             ,
             one
             giue
             them
             too
             free
             accesse
             ,
             they
             will
             practise
             some
             surprise
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             beene
             knowen
             in
             diuers
             occasions
             heeretofore
             ,
             and
             will
             yet
             heereafter
             beseene
             .
             And
             without
             deferring
             any
             longer
             ,
             the
             second
             day
             after
             our
             comming
             thither
             ,
             as
             they
             saw
             our
             people
             busie
             awishing
             linnen
             ,
             they
             came
             some
             fifty
             ,
             one
             following
             another
             ,
             with
             bowes
             ,
             arrowes
             and
             quiuers
             ,
             intending
             to
             play
             some
             bad
             part
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             coniectured
             vpon
             their
             maner
             of
             proceeding
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             preuented
             ;
             some
             of
             our
             men
             going
             to
             meet
             them
             ,
             with
             their
             muskets
             and
             matches
             at
             the
             cocke
             ,
             which
             made
             some
             of
             them
             run
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             being
             compassed
             in
             ,
             hauing
             put
             downe
             their
             weapons
             ,
             came
             to
             a
             Peninsule
             ,
             or
             small
             head
             of
             an
             Iland
             ,
             where
             our
             men
             were
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             friendly
             shew
             ,
             demanded
             to
             trucke
             the
             Tabacco
             they
             had
             for
             our
             merchandises
             .
          
           
           
             The
             next
             day
             the
             Captaine
             of
             the
             said
             place
             and
             Port
             ,
             came
             into
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourts
            
             barke
             to
             see
             him
             :
             we
             
             did
             maruell
             to
             see
             him
             accompanied
             with
             Olmechin
             ,
             seeing
             the
             way
             was
             maruellous
             long
             to
             come
             thither
             by
             land
             ,
             and
             much
             shorter
             by
             sea
             .
             That
             gaue
             cause
             of
             bad
             suspition
             ,
             albeit
             he
             had
             promised
             his
             loue
             to
             the
             Frenchmen
             .
             Notwithstanding
             they
             were
             gently
             receiued
             .
             And
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             gaue
             to
             the
             said
             Olmechin
             a
             complet
             garment
             ,
             wherewith
             being
             clothed
             ,
             he
             viewed
             himselfe
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             and
             did
             laugh
             to
             see
             himselfe
             in
             that
             order
             .
             But
             a
             
             little
             while
             after
             ,
             feeling
             that
             the
             same
             hindred
             him
             ,
             although
             it
             was
             in
             October
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             returned
             vnto
             his
             Cabins
             ,
             he
             distributed
             it
             to
             sundry
             of
             his
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             one
             alone
             should
             not
             be
             ouerpestered
             with
             it
             .
             This
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             lesson
             to
             so
             many
             finnical
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             of
             these
             parts
             ,
             who
             cause
             their
             garments
             and
             brest-plates
             to
             be
             made
             as
             hard
             and
             stiffe
             as
             wood
             ,
             wherein
             their
             bodies
             are
             so
             miserably
             tormented
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             their
             clothes
             vnable
             to
             all
             good
             actions
             .
             And
             if
             the
             weather
             be
             too
             hot
             they
             suffer
             in
             their
             great
             bummes
             with
             a
             thousand
             folds
             ,
             vnsupportable
             heats
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             vntolerable
             ,
             than
             the
             torments
             which
             felons
             and
             criminall
             men
             are
             sometimes
             made
             to
             feele
             .
          
           
             Now
             during
             the
             time
             that
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             was
             there
             ,
             being
             in
             doubt
             whether
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             would
             come
             to
             make
             an
             habitation
             on
             that
             coast
             ,
             as
             
             he
             wished
             it
             ,
             he
             made
             there
             a
             peece
             of
             ground
             to
             be
             tilled
             ,
             for
             to
             sow
             corne
             and
             to
             plant
             vines
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             with
             the
             helpe
             of
             our
             Apothecary
             
               Master
               Lewes
               Hebert
            
             ,
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             ,
             besides
             his
             experience
             in
             his
             art
             ,
             taketh
             great
             delight
             in
             the
             tilling
             of
             the
             ground
             .
             And
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             may
             be
             heere
             compared
             to
             good
             father
             Noah
             ,
             who
             after
             he
             had
             made
             the
             tillage
             most
             necessarie
             for
             the
             sowing
             of
             corne
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             plant
             the
             vine
             ,
             whose
             effects
             he
             felt
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             As
             they
             were
             a
             deliberating
             to
             passe
             farther
             ,
             Olmechin
             
             came
             to
             the
             Barke
             to
             see
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             where
             hauing
             taried
             certaine
             houres
             ,
             either
             in
             talking
             or
             eating
             ,
             he
             said
             that
             the
             next
             day
             100.
             boates
             should
             come
             ,
             containing
             
             euery
             one
             six
             men
             :
             but
             the
             comming
             of
             such
             a
             number
             of
             men
             ,
             being
             but
             troublesome
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             would
             not
             tarry
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             went
             away
             the
             same
             
             day
             to
             Malebarre
             ,
             not
             without
             much
             difficultie
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             streames
             and
             sholds
             that
             are
             there
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Barke
             hauing
             touched
             at
             three
             foot
             of
             water
             onely
             ,
             we
             thought
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             ,
             and
             we
             began
             to
             vnlade
             her
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             victuals
             into
             the
             Shaloup
             ,
             which
             was
             behinde
             ,
             for
             to
             saue
             vs
             on
             land
             :
             but
             being
             no
             full
             sea
             ,
             the
             barke
             came
             aflote
             within
             an
             houre
             .
             All
             this
             Sea
             is
             a
             land
             ouerflowed
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Mount
             Saint
             Michels
             ,
             a
             sandy
             ground
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             all
             that
             resteth
             is
             a
             plaine
             flat
             country
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Mountaines
             ,
             which
             are
             seene
             15.
             leagues
             off
             from
             that
             place
             .
             And
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             as
             far
             as
             Virginia
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             
             alike
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             there
             is
             heere
             great
             quantity
             of
             grapes
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             a
             country
             very
             full
             of
             people
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             being
             come
             to
             Malebarre
             in
             an
             other
             season
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             gathered
             onely
             greene
             grapes
             ;
             which
             he
             made
             to
             be
             preserued
             ,
             and
             brought
             some
             to
             the
             King.
             But
             it
             was
             our
             good
             hap
             to
             come
             thither
             in
             October
             ,
             for
             to
             see
             the
             
             maturity
             thereof
             .
             I
             haue
             heere
             before
             shewed
             the
             difficulty
             that
             is
             found
             in
             entering
             into
             Malebarre
             .
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             came
             not
             in
             with
             his
             Barke
             ,
             but
             went
             thither
             with
             a
             shaloup
             onely
             ,
             which
             thirty
             or
             forty
             Sauages
             did
             helpe
             to
             draw
             in
             :
             and
             when
             it
             was
             full
             tide
             (
             but
             the
             tide
             doth
             not
             
             mount
             heere
             but
             two
             fadames
             high
             ,
             which
             is
             seldome
             seene
             )
             he
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             retired
             himselfe
             into
             his
             said
             barke
             ,
             to
             passe
             further
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             hee
             should
             ordaine
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               Dangers
               :
               vnknowen
               languages
               :
               the
               making
               of
               a
               forge
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               ouen
               :
               Crosses
               set
               vp
               :
               plenty
               :
               a
               conspiracy
               :
               disobedience
               :
               murther
               :
               the
               flight
               of
               three
               hundred
               against
               tenne
               :
               the
               agility
               of
               the
               Armouchiquois
               :
               bad
               company
               dangerous
               :
               the
               accident
               of
               a
               Musket
               that
               did
               burst
               :
               the
               insolency
               of
               the
               Sauages
               :
               their
               timorosity
               ,
               impiety
               ,
               and
               flight
               :
               the
               fortunate
               Port
               :
               a
               bad
               sea
               :
               reuenge
               :
               the
               counsell
               and
               resolution
               for
               the
               returne
               :
               new
               perils
               :
               Gods
               fauours
               :
               the
               arriuall
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Poutrincourt
              
               at
               Port
               Royall
               :
               and
               how
               he
               was
               receiued
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             night
             beginning
             to
             giue
             place
             to
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             the
             sailes
             are
             hoised
             vp
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             but
             a
             very
             perilous
             nauigation
             .
             For
             with
             this
             small
             vessell
             
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             coast
             the
             land
             ,
             where
             they
             found
             no
             depth
             :
             going
             backe
             to
             sea
             it
             was
             yet
             woorse
             :
             in
             such
             wise
             that
             they
             did
             strike
             twice
             or
             thrice
             ,
             being
             raised
             vp
             againe
             onely
             by
             the
             waues
             ,
             and
             the
             rudder
             was
             broken
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             dreadfull
             thing
             .
             In
             this
             extremity
             they
             were
             constrained
             to
             cast
             anker
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             at
             two
             fadams
             deepe
             ,
             and
             three
             leagues
             off
             from
             the
             land
             .
             Which
             being
             done
             ,
             
               Daniel
               Hay
            
             (
             a
             man
             which
             taketh
             pleasure
             in
             shewing
             foorth
             his
             vertue
             in
             the
             perils
             of
             the
             sea
             )
             was
             sent
             towards
             the
             Coast
             to
             view
             it
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             there
             were
             any
             Port.
             And
             as
             he
             was
             neere
             land
             he
             saw
             a
             Sauage
             ,
             which
             did
             daunce
             ,
             singing
             
               yo
               ,
               yo
               ,
               yo
            
             ,
             he
             called
             him
             to
             come
             neerer
             ,
             and
             by
             
             signes
             asked
             him
             if
             there
             were
             any
             place
             to
             retire
             ships
             in
             ,
             and
             where
             any
             fresh
             water
             was
             .
             The
             Sauage
             hauing
             made
             signe
             there
             was
             ,
             he
             tooke
             him
             into
             his
             shaloup
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             Barke
             ,
             wherein
             was
             Chkoudun
             Captaine
             of
             the
             riuer
             of
             Oigoudi
             ,
             otherwise
             Saint
             Iohns
             riuer
             ;
             who
             being
             brought
             before
             this
             Sauage
             ,
             he
             vnderstood
             him
             no
             more
             
             than
             did
             our
             owne
             people
             :
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             signes
             he
             comprehended
             better
             than
             they
             what
             he
             would
             say
             .
             This
             Sauage
             shewed
             the
             places
             ,
             where
             no
             depth
             was
             ,
             and
             where
             was
             any
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             well
             indenting
             and
             winding
             heere
             and
             there
             ,
             alway
             the
             led
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             end
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Port
             shewed
             by
             him
             ,
             where
             small
             depth
             is
             :
             wherein
             the
             barke
             being
             arriued
             ,
             diligence
             was
             vsed
             to
             make
             a
             forge
             
             for
             to
             mend
             her
             with
             her
             rudder
             ,
             and
             an
             ouen
             to
             bake
             bread
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             more
             bisket
             left
             .
          
           
             Fifteene
             daies
             were
             imployed
             in
             this
             worke
             ,
             during
             the
             which
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             laudable
             
             custome
             of
             Christians
             ,
             made
             a
             Crosse
             to
             be
             framed
             and
             set
             vp
             ,
             vpon
             a
             greene
             bancke
             ,
             as
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             had
             done
             two
             yeeres
             before
             at
             Kinibeki
             and
             Malebarre
             .
             Now
             among
             these
             painefull
             exercises
             they
             gaue
             not
             ouer
             makeing
             good
             cheere
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             both
             the
             sea
             and
             the
             land
             might
             furnish
             in
             that
             part
             .
             For
             in
             this
             Port
             is
             plentie
             of
             fowle
             ,
             in
             taking
             of
             which
             many
             of
             our
             men
             applied
             themselues
             :
             specially
             the
             sea
             larkes
             are
             there
             in
             so
             great
             flights
             that
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             killed
             28.
             of
             them
             with
             one
             
             Caliuer
             shot
             .
             As
             for
             fishes
             ,
             there
             be
             such
             abundance
             of
             Porpeses
             ,
             and
             another
             kinde
             of
             fish
             ,
             called
             by
             Frenchmen
             Soufleurs
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Blowers
             ,
             that
             the
             sea
             seemes
             to
             be
             all
             couered
             ouer
             with
             them
             .
             But
             they
             had
             not
             the
             things
             necessary
             for
             this
             kinde
             of
             fishing
             ,
             they
             contented
             themselues
             then
             with
             shell-fish
             ,
             as
             of
             Oysters
             ,
             Skalops
             ,
             periwincles
             ,
             
             whereof
             there
             was
             enough
             to
             be
             satisfied
             .
             The
             Sauages
             of
             the
             other
             side
             did
             bring
             fish
             ,
             and
             grapes
             within
             
             baskets
             made
             of
             rushes
             ,
             for
             to
             exchange
             with
             some
             of
             our
             wares
             .
             The
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             seeing
             the
             grapes
             there
             ,
             maruellously
             faire
             ,
             commanded
             him
             that
             waited
             on
             his
             chamber
             ,
             to
             lay
             vp
             in
             the
             Barke
             a
             burthen
             of
             the
             vines
             from
             whence
             the
             said
             grapes
             were
             taken
             .
             Our
             Apothecary
             M.
             
               Lewes
               Hebert
            
             ,
             desirous
             to
             inhabit
             in
             those
             countries
             ,
             had
             pulled
             out
             a
             good
             quantity
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             plant
             them
             in
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             where
             none
             o●
             them
             are
             ,
             although
             
             the
             soyle
             be
             there
             very
             fit
             for
             vines
             .
             Which
             neuerthelesse
             (
             by
             a
             dull
             forgetfulnesse
             )
             was
             not
             done
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             discontent
             of
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             and
             of
             vs
             all
             .
          
           
             After
             certaine
             daies
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             seeing
             there
             great
             assembly
             of
             Sauages
             ,
             came
             ashore
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             them
             some
             terrour
             ,
             made
             to
             march
             before
             him
             one
             
             of
             his
             men
             ,
             flourishing
             with
             two
             naked
             swords
             .
             Whereat
             they
             much
             wondred
             ,
             but
             yet
             much
             more
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             our
             Muskets
             did
             pierce
             thicke
             peeces
             of
             wood
             ,
             where
             their
             arrowes
             could
             not
             so
             much
             as
             scratch
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             neuer
             assailed
             our
             men
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             kept
             watch
             .
             And
             it
             had
             beene
             good
             to
             sound
             the
             Trumpet
             at
             euery
             
             houres
             end
             ,
             as
             Captaine
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             did
             .
             For
             (
             as
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             doth
             often
             say
             )
             
               One
               must
               neuer
               laie
               bait
               for
               theeues
               ,
            
             meaning
             that
             one
             must
             neuer
             giue
             cause
             to
             an
             enemy
             to
             thinke
             that
             he
             may
             surprise
             you
             :
             But
             one
             must
             alwaies
             shew
             that
             he
             is
             mistrusted
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             are
             not
             asleepe
             ,
             chiefely
             when
             one
             hath
             to
             doe
             with
             Sauages
             ,
             which
             will
             neuer
             set
             vpon
             him
             that
             resolutely
             expects
             them
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             performed
             in
             this
             place
             by
             them
             that
             bought
             the
             bargain
             of
             their
             negligence
             very
             deare
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             now
             tell
             you
             .
          
           
             
             Fifteene
             daies
             being
             expired
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             seeing
             his
             barke
             mended
             ,
             and
             nothing
             remaining
             
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             a
             batch
             of
             bread
             ,
             he
             went
             some
             3.
             leagues
             distant
             within
             the
             land
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             he
             might
             discouer
             any
             singularity
             :
             But
             in
             his
             returne
             he
             and
             his
             men
             perceaued
             the
             Sauages
             running
             away
             thorow
             the
             woods
             in
             diuers
             troupes
             of
             20.
             30.
             and
             more
             ;
             some
             bowing
             themselues
             as
             men
             that
             would
             not
             be
             seene
             :
             others
             hiding
             themselues
             in
             the
             grasse
             not
             to
             be
             perceiued
             :
             others
             carrying
             away
             their
             stuffe
             ,
             and
             Canowes
             full
             of
             corne
             ,
             for
             to
             betake
             them
             to
             their
             heeles
             :
             Besides
             the
             women
             transporting
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             such
             stuffe
             as
             they
             could
             with
             them
             .
             Those
             actions
             gaue
             cause
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             to
             thinke
             that
             this
             people
             did
             
             plot
             some
             bad
             enterprise
             .
             Therefore
             being
             arriued
             he
             commanded
             his
             people
             ,
             which
             were
             a
             making
             of
             bread
             ,
             to
             retire
             themselues
             into
             their
             Barke
             .
             But
             as
             yong
             people
             doe
             
             often
             forget
             their
             duty
             ,
             these
             hauing
             some
             cake
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             thing
             ,
             to
             make
             ,
             had
             rather
             follow
             their
             likerish
             appetite
             ,
             than
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             was
             commanded
             them
             ,
             taried
             till
             night
             without
             retiring
             themselues
             .
             About
             midnight
             
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             thinking
             vpon
             that
             which
             had
             passed
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             did
             aske
             whether
             they
             were
             in
             the
             barke
             ;
             and
             hearing
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             he
             sent
             the
             shaloupe
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             command
             and
             bring
             them
             aboord
             ,
             whereto
             
             they
             disobaied
             ,
             except
             his
             Chamberlain
             ,
             who
             feared
             his
             master
             .
             They
             were
             fiue
             ,
             armed
             with
             muskets
             and
             swords
             ,
             which
             were
             warned
             to
             stand
             still
             vpon
             their
             guard
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             being
             negligent
             )
             made
             not
             any
             watch
             ,
             so
             much
             were
             they
             addicted
             to
             their
             owne
             wils
             .
             The
             report
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             before
             shot
             off
             two
             muskets
             vpon
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             bicause
             that
             some
             one
             of
             them
             had
             stolne
             a
             hatchet
             .
             Finally
             ,
             those
             Sauages
             ,
             either
             prouoked
             by
             that
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             bad
             nature
             ,
             came
             at
             the
             breake
             of
             day
             without
             any
             noise
             (
             which
             was
             very
             easie
             to
             them
             ,
             hauing
             neither
             horses
             ,
             waggons
             nor
             woodden-shooes
             )
             euen
             to
             the
             place
             where
             they
             were
             asleepe
             :
             And
             seeing
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             to
             play
             a
             bad
             part
             ,
             
             they
             set
             vpon
             them
             with
             shots
             of
             arrowes
             ,
             and
             clubs
             ,
             and
             killed
             two
             of
             them
             .
             The
             rest
             being
             hurt
             began
             to
             crie
             out
             ,
             running
             towards
             the
             sea
             shoare
             .
             Then
             hee
             which
             kept
             watch
             within
             the
             barke
             ,
             cried
             out
             all
             affrighted
             ,
             O
             Lord
             !
             our
             men
             are
             killed
             ,
             our
             men
             are
             killed
             .
             At
             this
             voice
             and
             cry
             ,
             euery
             one
             rose
             vp
             ,
             and
             hastily
             ,
             not
             taking
             leasure
             to
             fit
             on
             their
             cloathes
             ,
             nor
             to
             set
             fire
             to
             their
             matches
             ,
             ten
             of
             
             them
             went
             into
             the
             shaloup
             ,
             whose
             names
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Monsieur
               Champlein
               ,
               Robert
               Grauè
               (
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             his
             sonne
             )
             
               Daniel
               Hay
            
             ,
             the
             Chirurgion
             ,
             the
             Apothecary
             ,
             and
             the
             Trumpeter
             :
             All
             which
             (
             following
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             who
             had
             his
             sonne
             with
             him
             )
             came
             aland
             vnarmed
             .
             But
             the
             Sauages
             ran
             away
             as
             
             fast
             as
             euer
             they
             could
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             aboue
             three
             hundred
             ,
             besides
             them
             that
             were
             hidden
             in
             the
             grasse
             (
             according
             to
             their
             custome
             )
             which
             appeared
             not
             .
             Wherein
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             how
             God
             fixeth
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             terror
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             against
             infidels
             and
             miscreants
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             sacred
             word
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             to
             his
             chosen
             people
             :
             
             
               None
               shal
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               you
               .
               The
               Lord
               your
               God
               shall
               put
               a
               terrour
               and
               feare
               of
               you
               ouer
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               vpon
               which
               you
               shall
               march
               .
            
             So
             we
             see
             that
             135000.
             
             Madianites
             ,
             
             able
             fighting
             men
             ,
             ran
             away
             and
             killed
             one
             another
             before
             Gedeon
             ,
             which
             had
             but
             300.
             men
             .
             Now
             to
             thinke
             to
             follow
             after
             these
             Sauages
             ,
             it
             had
             beene
             but
             labour
             lost
             ,
             for
             they
             
             are
             too
             swift
             in
             running
             :
             But
             if
             one
             had
             Horses
             there
             ,
             they
             might
             pay
             them
             home
             very
             soundly
             ,
             for
             they
             haue
             a
             number
             of
             small
             paths
             ,
             leading
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             (
             which
             is
             not
             in
             Port
             Royall
             )
             and
             their
             woods
             are
             not
             so
             thicke
             ,
             and
             haue
             besides
             store
             of
             open
             land
             .
          
           
             Whilest
             that
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             was
             comming
             ashore
             ,
             there
             was
             shot
             from
             the
             Barke
             some
             small
             cast
             peeces
             vpon
             some
             Sauages
             ,
             that
             were
             vpon
             a
             little
             hill
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             were
             seene
             fall
             downe
             ,
             but
             they
             be
             so
             nimble
             in
             sauing
             their
             dead
             men
             ,
             that
             one
             knew
             not
             what
             iudgement
             
             to
             make
             of
             it
             .
             The
             said
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             seeing
             he
             could
             get
             nothing
             by
             pursuing
             of
             them
             ,
             caused
             pits
             to
             be
             made
             to
             bury
             them
             that
             were
             dead
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             to
             be
             two
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             one
             that
             died
             at
             the
             waters
             side
             ,
             thinking
             to
             saue
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             a
             fourth
             man
             which
             was
             so
             sorely
             wounded
             with
             arrow
             shots
             ,
             that
             hee
             died
             being
             brought
             to
             Port
             Royall
             ;
             the
             fifth
             man
             had
             an
             arrow
             sticking
             in
             his
             brest
             ,
             yet
             did
             scape
             death
             for
             that
             time
             :
             But
             it
             had
             beene
             better
             he
             had
             died
             there
             :
             for
             one
             hath
             lately
             tolde
             vs
             that
             he
             was
             hanged
             in
             the
             habitation
             that
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             maintaineth
             at
             Kebeck
             in
             the
             great
             riuer
             of
             
             Canada
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             the
             author
             of
             a
             conspiracy
             made
             against
             his
             Captaine
             
               Monsieur
               Champlein
            
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             there
             .
             And
             as
             for
             this
             mischiefe
             it
             hath
             beene
             procured
             by
             
             the
             folly
             and
             disobedience
             of
             one
             ,
             whom
             I
             will
             not
             name
             ,
             because
             he
             died
             there
             ,
             who
             plaied
             the
             cocke
             and
             ringleader
             
             among
             the
             yong
             men
             that
             did
             too
             lightly
             beleeue
             him
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             were
             of
             a
             reasonable
             good
             nature
             ;
             and
             because
             one
             would
             not
             make
             him
             drunke
             ,
             he
             sware
             (
             according
             to
             his
             custome
             )
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             returne
             into
             the
             Barke
             ,
             which
             also
             came
             to
             passe
             .
             For
             the
             selfesame
             was
             
             found
             dead
             ,
             his
             face
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             hauing
             a
             little
             dogge
             vpon
             his
             backe
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             shot
             together
             ,
             and
             pierced
             thorow
             with
             one
             and
             the
             selfesame
             arrow
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             bad
             occurrence
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Ponts
            
             Sonne
             ,
             aboue
             named
             ,
             had
             three
             of
             his
             fingers
             cut
             off
             ,
             with
             a
             splint
             of
             a
             musket
             ,
             which
             being
             ouer
             charged
             did
             burst
             ,
             which
             troubled
             the
             company
             very
             much
             ,
             that
             was
             afflicted
             enough
             by
             other
             occasions
             :
             Neuerthelesse
             the
             last
             dutie
             towards
             the
             dead
             was
             not
             neglected
             ,
             which
             were
             buried
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Crosse
             that
             had
             beene
             there
             planted
             ▪
             as
             is
             before
             said
             .
             
             But
             the
             insolencie
             of
             this
             Barbarous
             people
             was
             great
             ,
             after
             the
             murthers
             by
             them
             committed
             ;
             for
             that
             as
             our
             men
             did
             sing
             ouer
             our
             dead
             men
             ,
             the
             funerall
             seruice
             and
             praiers
             accustomed
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             these
             raskals
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             did
             dance
             and
             howled
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             reioycing
             for
             their
             traiterous
             trecherie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             a
             great
             number
             ,
             they
             
             aduentured
             not
             themselues
             to
             come
             and
             assaile
             our
             people
             ,
             who
             ,
             hauing
             at
             their
             leasure
             done
             what
             we
             haue
             said
             before
             ,
             because
             the
             sea
             waxed
             very
             low
             ,
             retired
             themselues
             vnto
             the
             Barke
             ,
             wherein
             remained
             
               Monsieur
               Champdorè
            
             ,
             for
             the
             gard
             thereof
             .
             But
             being
             low
             water
             ,
             and
             hauing
             no
             
             meanes
             to
             come
             aland
             ,
             this
             wicked
             generation
             came
             againe
             to
             the
             place
             where
             they
             had
             committed
             the
             murther
             ,
             pulled
             vp
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             digged
             out
             and
             vnburied
             one
             of
             the
             dead
             corps
             ,
             tooke
             away
             his
             shirt
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             on
             them
             ,
             shewing
             their
             spoiles
             that
             they
             had
             carried
             away
             :
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             turning
             their
             backes
             towards
             the
             Barke
             ,
             did
             cast
             sand
             with
             their
             two
             hands
             betwixt
             their
             buttockes
             in
             derision
             ,
             howling
             like
             woolues
             :
             which
             did
             maruellously
             vex
             our
             
             people
             ,
             which
             spared
             no
             cast
             peeces
             shots
             at
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             distance
             was
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             already
             that
             subtilty
             as
             to
             cast
             themselues
             on
             the
             ground
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             fire
             put
             at
             it
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             one
             knew
             not
             whether
             they
             had
             beene
             hurt
             or
             no
             ,
             so
             that
             our
             men
             were
             forced
             ,
             nill
             or
             will
             ,
             to
             drinke
             that
             bitter
             potion
             ,
             attending
             for
             the
             tide
             ,
             which
             being
             come
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             to
             carry
             them
             aland
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             saw
             our
             men
             enter
             into
             the
             shaloup
             ,
             they
             ran
             away
             
             as
             swift
             as
             gray-hounds
             ,
             trusting
             themselues
             on
             their
             agilitie
             .
             There
             was
             with
             our
             men
             a
             Sagamos
             named
             Schkoudun
             ,
             spoken
             of
             before
             ,
             who
             much
             disliked
             their
             prankes
             ,
             and
             would
             alone
             goe
             and
             fight
             against
             all
             this
             multitude
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             not
             permit
             him
             ,
             so
             they
             set
             vp
             the
             Crosse
             againe
             with
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             which
             they
             had
             digged
             vp
             was
             buried
             againe
             ,
             and
             they
             named
             this
             Port
             ,
             
             
               Port
               Fortunè
            
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             they
             hoised
             vp
             sailes
             ,
             to
             passe
             further
             and
             discouer
             new
             lands
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             winde
             constrained
             them
             to
             put
             backe
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             againe
             into
             the
             said
             Port.
             The
             other
             next
             day
             after
             ,
             they
             attempted
             againe
             to
             goe
             farther
             ,
             but
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             yet
             forced
             to
             put
             backe
             vntill
             the
             winde
             should
             be
             fit
             .
             During
             these
             attempts
             ,
             the
             Sauages
             (
             thinking
             ,
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             had
             passed
             betweene
             vs
             was
             but
             a
             iest
             and
             a
             play
             )
             would
             needs
             come
             againe
             familiarly
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             truck
             ,
             dissembling
             that
             they
             were
             not
             them
             that
             had
             done
             those
             villanies
             ,
             but
             others
             ,
             which
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             were
             gone
             away
             .
             But
             they
             were
             not
             aware
             of
             the
             fable
             ,
             how
             the
             Storke
             being
             taken
             among
             the
             Cranes
             ,
             which
             were
             found
             doing
             some
             dammage
             ,
             was
             punished
             as
             the
             others
             ,
             notwithstanding
             she
             pleaded
             that
             she
             was
             so
             far
             from
             doing
             any
             harme
             ,
             that
             contrariwise
             she
             did
             purge
             the
             ground
             from
             Serpents
             ,
             which
             she
             did
             eat
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             then
             suffered
             
             them
             to
             approch
             ,
             and
             made
             as
             though
             he
             would
             accept
             of
             their
             wares
             ,
             which
             were
             Tabacco
             ,
             Carkenets
             and
             bracelets
             made
             with
             the
             shels
             of
             a
             fish
             called
             Vignaux
             (
             and
             Esurgni
             
             by
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             in
             the
             discouery
             of
             his
             second
             voyage
             )
             of
             great
             esteeme
             among
             them
             :
             Item
             of
             their
             Corne
             ,
             beanes
             ,
             bowes
             ,
             arrowes
             ,
             quiuers
             ,
             and
             other
             small
             trash
             .
             And
             as
             the
             society
             was
             renued
             the
             said
             Poutrincourt
             commanded
             
             to
             nine
             or
             ten
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             matches
             of
             their
             Muskets
             round
             ,
             like
             to
             a
             round
             snare
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             he
             should
             giue
             a
             signe
             ,
             euery
             one
             should
             cast
             his
             string
             vpon
             the
             Sauages
             head
             that
             should
             be
             neere
             him
             ,
             and
             should
             catch
             him
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             hangman
             doth
             with
             him
             that
             he
             hath
             in
             hand
             :
             And
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             halfe
             of
             his
             people
             should
             goe
             aland
             ,
             whilest
             the
             Sauages
             were
             busie
             a
             trucking
             in
             the
             shaloup
             :
             which
             was
             done
             ;
             but
             the
             execution
             was
             not
             altogether
             according
             to
             his
             desire
             .
             For
             he
             intended
             to
             serue
             himselfe
             with
             them
             that
             should
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             of
             slaues
             to
             grind
             at
             the
             hand-mill
             and
             to
             cut
             wood
             ;
             wherein
             they
             failed
             by
             ouer
             much
             haste
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             six
             
             or
             seuen
             of
             them
             were
             cut
             in
             peeces
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             so
             well
             run
             in
             the
             water
             as
             on
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             were
             watched
             at
             the
             passage
             ,
             by
             those
             of
             our
             men
             that
             were
             aland
             .
          
           
             That
             done
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             they
             indeuored
             to
             goe
             farther
             ,
             although
             the
             winde
             was
             not
             good
             ,
             but
             they
             went
             but
             a
             little
             forward
             ,
             and
             saw
             onely
             an
             Iland
             six
             or
             seuen
             leagues
             off
             ,
             to
             which
             there
             was
             no
             meanes
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             called
             
               L'ile
               douteuse
            
             ,
             the
             doubtfull
             I
             le
             ,
             which
             being
             considered
             ,
             
             and
             that
             of
             one
             side
             the
             want
             of
             victuals
             was
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             that
             the
             winter
             might
             hinder
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             besides
             they
             had
             two
             sicke
             men
             ,
             of
             whom
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             of
             recouery
             ;
             counsell
             being
             taken
             it
             was
             resolued
             
             to
             returne
             into
             Port
             Royall
             :
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             being
             yet
             in
             care
             for
             them
             whom
             he
             had
             left
             there
             ,
             so
             they
             came
             againe
             for
             the
             third
             time
             into
             Port
             Fortunè
             ,
             where
             no
             Sauage
             was
             seene
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             the
             first
             winde
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             weighed
             anker
             for
             the
             returne
             ,
             and
             being
             mindfull
             of
             the
             
             dangers
             passed
             he
             sailed
             in
             open
             sea
             :
             which
             shortned
             his
             course
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             a
             great
             mischiefe
             of
             the
             rudder
             ,
             
             which
             was
             againe
             broken
             :
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             being
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             waues
             ,
             they
             arriued
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             could
             among
             the
             Ilands
             of
             Norombega
             where
             they
             mended
             it
             .
             And
             after
             their
             departure
             from
             the
             said
             Ilands
             they
             came
             
             to
             Menane
             ,
             an
             Iland
             about
             six
             leagues
             in
             length
             ,
             betweene
             S.
             Croix
             and
             
               Port
               Royall
            
             ,
             where
             they
             taried
             for
             the
             winde
             ,
             which
             being
             come
             somewhat
             fauourable
             ,
             parting
             from
             
             thence
             new
             mischances
             happened
             .
             For
             the
             shaloup
             being
             tied
             at
             the
             Barke
             ,
             was
             stricken
             with
             a
             sea
             so
             roughly
             ,
             that
             with
             her
             nose
             ,
             shee
             brake
             all
             the
             hinder
             part
             of
             the
             said
             barke
             ,
             wherein
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             and
             others
             were
             .
             And
             moreouer
             not
             being
             able
             to
             get
             to
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             
             said
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             the
             tide
             (
             which
             runneth
             swiftly
             in
             that
             place
             )
             carried
             them
             towards
             the
             bottom
             of
             
               Bay
               Françoise
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             not
             foorth
             easily
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             in
             as
             great
             danger
             as
             euer
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             seeking
             to
             returne
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             ,
             they
             saw
             themselues
             
             carried
             with
             the
             winde
             and
             tide
             towards
             the
             Coast
             ,
             which
             is
             high
             rockes
             and
             downe
             fales
             ,
             where
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             had
             doubled
             a
             certaine
             point
             that
             threatned
             them
             of
             wrake
             they
             had
             beene
             cast
             away
             .
             But
             God
             will
             ,
             in
             high
             enterprises
             ,
             trie
             the
             constancy
             of
             them
             that
             fight
             for
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             they
             will
             wauer
             :
             He
             bringeth
             them
             to
             the
             doore
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             yet
             holdeth
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             
             fall
             not
             into
             the
             pit
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               It
               is
               I
               ,
               it
               is
               I
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               other
               God
               with
               me
               .
               I
               kill
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               liue
               :
               I
               wound
               ,
               and
               I
               heale
               :
               and
               there
               is
               no
               body
               that
               may
               deliuer
               any
               out
               of
               my
               hand
               .
            
             So
             we
             haue
             said
             heeretofore
             ,
             and
             seene
             by
             effect
             ,
             that
             although
             in
             those
             Nauigations
             a
             thousand
             dangers
             haue
             presented
             themselues
             ,
             notwithstanding
             not
             one
             man
             hath
             beene
             lost
             by
             the
             sea
             ,
             although
             that
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             doe
             onely
             go
             for
             fishing
             ,
             and
             to
             trade
             for
             skins
             ,
             many
             there
             be
             that
             perish
             there
             :
             witnesse
             foure
             fisher
             men
             of
             S.
             Maloe
             ,
             that
             were
             swallowed
             vp
             in
             the
             waters
             ,
             being
             gone
             afishing
             ,
             
             when
             as
             we
             were
             vpon
             our
             returne
             into
             France
             :
             God
             being
             willing
             that
             we
             should
             acknowledge
             to
             hold
             this
             benefit
             
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             manifest
             by
             that
             meanes
             his
             glory
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             sensibly
             men
             may
             see
             that
             it
             is
             he
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             author
             of
             these
             holy
             enterprises
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             made
             of
             couetonsnes
             ,
             nor
             by
             vniust
             effusion
             of
             blood
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             zeale
             to
             establish
             his
             name
             and
             his
             greatnesse
             among
             nations
             that
             haue
             no
             knowledge
             of
             him
             .
             Now
             after
             so
             many
             heauenly
             fauours
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             part
             of
             them
             that
             haue
             receiued
             them
             ,
             to
             say
             as
             the
             Kingly
             Psalmist
             ,
             well
             beloued
             of
             God
             :
          
           
             
               
               Yet
               neuerthelesse
               by
               thy
               right
               hand
               thou
               holdst
               me
               euer
               fast
               :
            
             
               And
               with
               thy
               counsell
               dost
               me
               guide
               to
               glory
               at
               the
               last
               .
            
             
               What
               thing
               is
               there
               that
               I
               can
               wish
               but
               thee
               in
               Heauen
               aboue
               ?
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               Earth
               there
               is
               nothing
               like
               thee
               that
               I
               can
               loue
               .
            
          
           
             After
             many
             perils
             (
             which
             I
             will
             not
             compare
             to
             them
             of
             Vlysses
             ,
             nor
             of
             Aeneas
             ,
             fearing
             to
             defile
             our
             holy
             voyages
             
             with
             prophane
             impurity
             )
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             arriued
             in
             Port
             Royall
             the
             14.
             day
             of
             Nouember
             ,
             where
             we
             receiued
             him
             ioyfully
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             solemnity
             altogether
             new
             in
             that
             part
             .
             For
             about
             the
             time
             that
             we
             expected
             his
             returne
             (
             with
             great
             desire
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             harme
             had
             happened
             him
             ,
             we
             had
             beene
             in
             danger
             to
             haue
             confusion
             among
             our selues
             )
             I
             aduised
             my selfe
             to
             shew
             some
             iollity
             going
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             .
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             it
             was
             in
             French
             verses
             made
             in
             haste
             ,
             I
             haue
             placed
             them
             with
             the
             Muses
             of
             
               Noua
               Francia
            
             by
             the
             title
             of
             
               Neptunes
               Theater
            
             ,
             whereunto
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             .
             Moreouer
             to
             giue
             greater
             honour
             to
             the
             returne
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             action
             ,
             we
             did
             place
             ouer
             the
             gate
             of
             our
             Fort
             ,
             the
             Armes
             of
             France
             ,
             enuironed
             with
             Laurell
             Crownes
             (
             whereof
             there
             is
             great
             store
             along
             the
             woods
             sides
             )
             with
             the
             Kings
             poesie
             ,
             
               Duo
               protegit
               vnus
            
             .
             And
             vnder
             ,
             the
             Armes
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             with
             this
             inscription
             ,
             
               Dabit
               Deus
               his
               quoque
               finem
            
             :
             And
             those
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             with
             this
             other
             inscription
             ,
             
               Inuia
               virtuti
               nulla
               est
               via
            
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             also
             enuironed
             with
             garlands
             of
             Bayes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               condition
               of
               the
               corne
               which
               they
               sowed
               :
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               order
               of
               Bon
               temps
               :
               the
               behauiour
               of
               the
               Sauages
               among
               the
               Frenchmen
               :
               the
               state
               of
               winter
               :
               why
               raines
               and
               fogges
               be
               rare
               in
               this
               season
               :
               why
               raine
               is
               frequent
               betweene
               the
               tropicks
               :
               snow
               profitable
               to
               the
               ground
               :
               the
               state
               of
               Ianuary
               :
               conformity
               of
               weather
               in
               the
               ancient
               and
               
                 New
                 France
              
               :
               Why
               the
               spring
               is
               slow
               :
               the
               tilling
               of
               gardens
               :
               their
               Crop
               :
               a
               water
               Mill
               :
               a
               Manna
               of
               Herrings
               :
               preparation
               for
               the
               returne
               :
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Poutrincourts
              
               inuention
               :
               the
               Sauages
               admiration
               :
               Newes
               from
               France
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             publike
             reioycing
             being
             finished
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             had
             a
             care
             to
             see
             his
             corne
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             whereof
             he
             had
             sowed
             two
             leagues
             off
             from
             our
             Fort
             ,
             vp
             the
             riuer
             
               L'
               Equille
            
             :
             and
             the
             other
             part
             about
             our
             
             said
             Fort
             :
             and
             found
             that
             which
             was
             first
             sowen
             very
             forward
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             last
             ,
             that
             had
             beene
             sowed
             the
             sixth
             and
             ten
             daies
             of
             Nouember
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             did
             grow
             vnder
             the
             snow
             ,
             during
             Winter
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             noted
             it
             in
             my
             sowings
             .
             It
             would
             be
             a
             tedious
             thing
             to
             particularise
             all
             that
             was
             done
             amongst
             vs
             during
             Winter
             :
             as
             to
             tell
             how
             the
             
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             caused
             many
             times
             coales
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             the
             forge-coale
             being
             spent
             :
             That
             he
             caused
             waies
             to
             be
             made
             thorow
             the
             woods
             :
             That
             we
             went
             thorow
             the
             Forests
             by
             the
             guide
             of
             the
             Compasse
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             of
             such
             nature
             .
             But
             I
             will
             relate
             that
             ,
             for
             to
             keepe
             vs
             merry
             and
             cleanly
             ,
             concerning
             victuals
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             order
             
             established
             at
             the
             table
             of
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             which
             was
             named
             
               L'
               ordre
               de
               bon
               temps
            
             ,
             the
             order
             of
             good
             time
             (
             or
             the
             order
             of
             mirth
             )
             at
             first
             inuented
             by
             
               Monsieur
               Champlein
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             (
             who
             were
             of
             the
             same
             
             table
             )
             were
             euery
             one
             at
             his
             turne
             and
             day
             (
             which
             was
             in
             fifteene
             daies
             once
             )
             Steward
             and
             Cater
             .
             Now
             his
             care
             was
             that
             we
             should
             haue
             good
             and
             worshipfull
             fare
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             well
             obserued
             ,
             that
             (
             although
             the
             Belly-Gods
             of
             these
             parts
             doe
             often
             reproch
             vnto
             vs
             that
             we
             had
             not
             
               La
               Rue
            
             
             
               aux
               Ours
            
             of
             Paris
             with
             vs
             )
             we
             haue
             ordinarily
             had
             there
             ,
             as
             good
             cheare
             as
             we
             could
             haue
             at
             
               La
               Rue
               aux
               Ours
            
             ,
             and
             at
             farre
             lesser
             charges
             .
             For
             there
             was
             none
             ,
             but
             (
             two
             daies
             before
             his
             turne
             came
             )
             was
             carefull
             to
             goe
             ahunting
             or
             fishing
             ,
             and
             brought
             some
             dainty
             thing
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             was
             of
             our
             ordinary
             allowance
             .
             So
             well
             ,
             that
             at
             breakfast
             we
             neuer
             wanted
             some
             modicum
             or
             other
             ,
             of
             fish
             or
             flesh
             :
             and
             at
             the
             repast
             of
             dinners
             and
             suppers
             ,
             yet
             lesse
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             the
             great
             banquet
             ,
             where
             the
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             feast
             ,
             or
             Steward
             (
             whom
             the
             Sauages
             doe
             call
             Atoctegi
             )
             hauing
             made
             the
             Cooke
             to
             make
             all
             things
             ready
             ,
             did
             march
             with
             his
             napkin
             on
             his
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             his
             staffe
             of
             office
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             with
             the
             colar
             of
             the
             order
             about
             his
             necke
             ,
             which
             was
             worth
             aboue
             foure
             crownes
             ,
             and
             all
             them
             of
             the
             order
             following
             of
             him
             ,
             bearing
             euery
             one
             a
             dish
             .
             The
             like
             also
             was
             at
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             the
             fruit
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             so
             great
             a
             traine
             .
             And
             at
             night
             after
             grace
             was
             said
             ,
             he
             resigned
             the
             Colar
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             with
             a
             cup
             of
             wine
             ,
             to
             his
             successor
             in
             that
             charge
             ,
             and
             they
             dranke
             one
             to
             another
             .
             I
             haue
             heeretofore
             said
             that
             we
             had
             abundance
             of
             fowle
             ,
             as
             Mallards
             ,
             Outards
             ,
             Geese
             ,
             gray
             and
             whit
             ,
             Partriges
             and
             other
             birds
             :
             Item
             ,
             of
             Ellans
             (
             or
             stagge
             flesh
             )
             of
             Caribous
             (
             or
             Deere
             )
             Beuers
             ,
             Otters
             ,
             Beares
             ,
             Rabbets
             ,
             Wilde-cats
             (
             or
             
               Leopards
               )
               Nibachès
            
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             the
             Sauages
             did
             take
             ,
             wherwith
             we
             made
             as
             good
             dishes
             of
             meat
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Cookes
             shops
             that
             be
             in
             
               La
               rue
               aux
               Ours
            
             (
             Beare
             street
             )
             and
             greater
             store
             :
             for
             of
             all
             meates
             none
             is
             so
             tender
             as
             Ellans
             flesh
             (
             whereof
             we
             made
             good
             pasties
             )
             nor
             so
             delicate
             as
             the
             Beuerstaile
             .
             Yea
             we
             haue
             had
             sometimes
             halfe
             a
             dosen
             Sturgions
             
             at
             one
             clap
             ,
             which
             the
             Sauages
             did
             bring
             to
             vs
             ,
             part
             whereof
             we
             did
             take
             ,
             paying
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             was
             permitted
             
             them
             to
             sell
             publikely
             ,
             and
             to
             truck
             it
             for
             bread
             ,
             
             whereof
             our
             people
             had
             abundantly
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             ordinarie
             meat
             brought
             out
             of
             France
             ,
             that
             was
             distributed
             equally
             ,
             as
             much
             to
             the
             least
             as
             to
             the
             biggest
             .
             And
             the
             like
             with
             wine
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             .
             In
             such
             actions
             we
             had
             alwaies
             20.
             or
             30.
             
             Sauages
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             girles
             and
             boies
             ,
             
             who
             beheld
             vs
             doing
             our
             offices
             .
             Bread
             was
             giuen
             them
             gratis
             ,
             as
             we
             doe
             heere
             to
             the
             poore
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             
               Sagamos
               Membertou
            
             and
             other
             Sagamos
             (
             when
             any
             came
             to
             vs
             )
             they
             sat
             at
             table
             eating
             and
             drinking
             as
             we
             did
             :
             and
             we
             tooke
             pleasure
             in
             seeing
             them
             ,
             as
             contrariwise
             their
             absence
             was
             irkesome
             vnto
             vs
             :
             as
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             three
             or
             foure
             times
             that
             all
             went
             away
             to
             the
             places
             where
             they
             knew
             that
             game
             and
             Venison
             was
             ,
             and
             brought
             one
             of
             our
             men
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             liued
             some
             six
             weekes
             as
             they
             did
             without
             salt
             ,
             without
             bread
             and
             without
             wine
             ,
             lying
             on
             the
             ground
             
             vpon
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             snowy
             weather
             .
             Moreouer
             they
             had
             greater
             care
             of
             him
             (
             as
             also
             of
             others
             that
             haue
             often
             gone
             with
             them
             )
             than
             of
             themselues
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             should
             chance
             to
             die
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             laid
             to
             their
             charges
             to
             haue
             killed
             them
             :
             And
             heereby
             it
             may
             be
             knowen
             that
             we
             were
             not
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             pent
             vp
             in
             an
             Iland
             as
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Villegagnon
            
             was
             in
             Brafill
             .
             For
             this
             people
             loue
             Frenchmen
             ,
             and
             would
             all
             ,
             at
             a
             neede
             ,
             arme
             themselues
             for
             to
             maintaine
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             to
             vse
             no
             digression
             ,
             such
             gouernment
             as
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             did
             serue
             vs
             for
             preseruatiues
             against
             the
             country
             
             disease
             .
             And
             yet
             foure
             of
             ours
             died
             in
             February
             and
             March
             ,
             of
             them
             who
             were
             of
             a
             fretful
             conditiō
             ,
             or
             sluggish
             .
             
             And
             I
             remember
             I
             obserued
             that
             all
             had
             their
             lodgings
             on
             the
             West
             side
             ,
             and
             looking
             towards
             the
             wide
             open
             Port
             ,
             which
             is
             almost
             foure
             leagues
             long
             ,
             shaped
             ouale-wise
             ,
             besides
             they
             had
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             ill
             bedding
             .
             For
             the
             former
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             the
             going
             away
             of
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             ,
             in
             that
             maner
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             caused
             the
             quilt
             beds
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             rotten
             .
             And
             they
             that
             went
             with
             the
             
             said
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             carried
             away
             the
             sheetes
             and
             blankets
             ,
             challenging
             them
             as
             theirs
             .
             So
             that
             some
             of
             our
             people
             had
             sore
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             swollen
             legges
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             Phthisiques
             :
             
             which
             is
             the
             sicknesse
             that
             God
             sent
             to
             his
             people
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             in
             punishment
             for
             that
             they
             would
             fill
             themselues
             with
             flesh
             ,
             not
             contenting
             themselues
             with
             that
             whereof
             the
             desert
             furnished
             them
             by
             the
             diuine
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             
             We
             had
             faire
             weather
             almost
             during
             all
             the
             Winter
             .
             For
             neither
             raines
             nor
             fogges
             are
             so
             frequent
             there
             as
             heere
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             at
             sea
             or
             on
             the
             land
             :
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Sunne
             beames
             ,
             by
             the
             long
             distance
             ,
             haue
             not
             the
             force
             to
             raise
             vp
             vapours
             from
             the
             ground
             heere
             ,
             chiefely
             in
             a
             country
             all
             woody
             .
             But
             in
             Summer
             it
             doth
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             sea
             and
             the
             land
             ,
             when
             as
             their
             force
             is
             augmented
             ,
             and
             those
             vapours
             are
             dissolued
             suddenly
             or
             slowly
             ,
             according
             as
             one
             approcheth
             to
             the
             Equinoctial
             line
             .
             For
             we
             see
             that
             
             betweene
             the
             two
             Tropiques
             it
             raineth
             in
             more
             abundance
             both
             at
             sea
             and
             on
             the
             land
             ,
             specially
             in
             Peru
             and
             Mexico
             ,
             than
             in
             Africa
             ,
             because
             the
             Sunne
             by
             so
             long
             space
             of
             sea
             ,
             hauing
             drawen
             vp
             much
             moistnes
             from
             the
             maine
             Ocean
             ,
             hee
             dissolueth
             them
             in
             a
             moment
             by
             the
             great
             force
             of
             his
             heat
             ;
             where
             contrariwise
             towards
             the
             New
             found
             lands
             they
             maintaine
             themselues
             along
             time
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             turned
             into
             raine
             or
             be
             dispersed
             :
             which
             is
             done
             in
             Summer
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             )
             and
             not
             in
             winter
             :
             and
             at
             sea
             more
             than
             on
             the
             land
             .
             For
             on
             the
             land
             the
             morning
             mists
             serue
             for
             a
             dew
             ,
             and
             fall
             about
             eight
             a
             clocke
             :
             and
             at
             sea
             they
             dure
             two
             ,
             three
             ,
             and
             eight
             daies
             ,
             as
             oftentimes
             wee
             haue
             tried
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             then
             wee
             are
             speaking
             of
             Winter
             ,
             wee
             say
             that
             raines
             being
             in
             those
             parts
             rare
             ,
             in
             that
             season
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             likewise
             shineth
             there
             very
             faire
             ,
             after
             the
             fall
             of
             snowes
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             had
             seuen
             or
             eight
             times
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             easily
             melted
             in
             open
             places
             ,
             and
             the
             longest
             abiding
             haue
             beene
             
             in
             February
             .
             How
             so
             euer
             it
             be
             ,
             the
             snow
             is
             very
             profitable
             
             for
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             preserue
             them
             against
             the
             frost
             ,
             and
             to
             serue
             them
             as
             a
             fur-gowne
             .
             Which
             is
             done
             by
             the
             admirable
             prouidence
             of
             God
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Psalme
             saith
             ,
          
           
             
               
               He
               giueth
               Snow
               like
               wooll
               ,
               hore
               frost
            
             
               Like
               ashes
               he
               doth
               spread
               ,
            
             
               Like
               morsels
               casts
               his
               Ice
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             skie
             is
             seldome
             couered
             with
             clouds
             towards
             New
             found
             landes
             in
             Winter
             time
             ,
             so
             are
             there
             morning
             
             frostes
             ,
             which
             doe
             increase
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             Februarie
             and
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             March
             ,
             for
             vntill
             the
             very
             time
             of
             Ianuarie
             ,
             we
             kept
             vs
             still
             in
             our
             dublets
             :
             And
             I
             remember
             
             that
             on
             a
             Sunday
             ,
             the
             14.
             day
             of
             that
             Moneth
             ,
             in
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             we
             sported
             our selues
             singing
             in
             musike
             vpon
             the
             riuer
             
               L'
               Equille
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             moneth
             we
             went
             to
             see
             the
             Corne
             two
             leagues
             off
             from
             our
             fort
             ,
             and
             did
             dine
             merily
             in
             the
             Sunn-shine
             :
             I
             would
             not
             for
             all
             that
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             
             yeares
             were
             like
             vnto
             this
             .
             For
             as
             that
             winter
             was
             as
             milde
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             these
             last
             Winters
             of
             the
             yeares
             1607.
             1608.
             haue
             beene
             the
             hardest
             that
             euer
             was
             seene
             ;
             it
             hath
             also
             been
             a
             like
             in
             those
             countries
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             many
             Sauages
             died
             through
             the
             rigor
             of
             the
             weather
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             our
             parts
             many
             poore
             people
             &
             trauellers
             haue
             been
             killed
             through
             the
             same
             hardnesse
             of
             Winter
             weather
             .
             But
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             yeare
             before
             we
             were
             in
             New
             France
             ,
             the
             Winter
             had
             not
             beene
             so
             hard
             ,
             as
             they
             which
             dwelt
             there
             before
             vs
             haue
             testified
             vnto
             me
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             suffice
             for
             that
             which
             concerneth
             the
             winter
             season
             .
             But
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             searching
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             in
             one
             and
             the
             selfesame
             parallell
             the
             season
             is
             in
             those
             
             parts
             of
             New
             France
             more
             slow
             by
             a
             moneth
             than
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             and
             the
             leaues
             appeare
             not
             vpon
             the
             trees
             but
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Moneth
             of
             May
             :
             vnlesse
             we
             say
             that
             the
             thicknesse
             of
             the
             woods
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             Forrests
             doe
             hinder
             the
             Sunne
             from
             warming
             of
             the
             ground
             :
             Item
             ,
             that
             the
             country
             where
             we
             were
             is
             ioyning
             to
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             therby
             
             more
             subiect
             to
             cold
             ,
             as
             participating
             of
             Peru
             ,
             a
             country
             likewise
             cold
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             Africa
             :
             And
             besides
             that
             ,
             this
             land
             hauing
             neuer
             beene
             tilled
             is
             the
             more
             dampish
             ,
             the
             trees
             and
             plants
             not
             being
             able
             easily
             to
             draw
             sap
             from
             their
             mother
             the
             earth
             .
             In
             recompence
             whereof
             the
             Winter
             there
             is
             also
             more
             slow
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             heererofore
             spoken
             .
          
           
             
             The
             cold
             being
             passed
             ,
             about
             the
             end
             of
             March
             the
             best
             disposed
             amongst
             vs
             striued
             who
             should
             best
             till
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             make
             gardens
             ,
             to
             sow
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             gather
             fruits
             thereof
             .
             Which
             was
             to
             very
             good
             purpose
             ,
             for
             we
             found
             great
             discommodity
             in
             the
             Winter
             for
             want
             of
             garden
             hearbes
             .
             When
             euery
             one
             had
             done
             his
             sowing
             ,
             it
             was
             
             a
             maruellous
             pleasure
             in
             seeing
             them
             daily
             grow
             and
             spring
             vp
             ,
             and
             yet
             greater
             contentment
             to
             vse
             thereof
             so
             abundantly
             as
             we
             did
             :
             so
             that
             this
             beginning
             of
             good
             hope
             made
             vs
             almost
             to
             forget
             our
             natiue
             country
             ,
             and
             especially
             when
             the
             fish
             began
             to
             haunt
             fresh-water
             ,
             and
             came
             abundantly
             
             into
             our
             brookes
             ,
             in
             such
             innumerable
             quantity
             that
             we
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             doe
             with
             it
             .
             Which
             thing
             when
             I
             consider
             ,
             I
             cannot
             wonder
             enough
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             they
             which
             haue
             beene
             in
             Florida
             haue
             suffered
             so
             great
             famins
             ,
             considering
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             ,
             almost
             ,
             without
             Winter
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             famine
             began
             in
             the
             moneths
             of
             April
             ,
             May
             and
             Iune
             ,
             wherein
             they
             could
             want
             for
             no
             fish
             .
          
           
             
             Whilest
             some
             laboured
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             made
             some
             buildings
             to
             be
             prepared
             ,
             for
             to
             lodge
             them
             which
             he
             hoped
             should
             succeed
             vs.
             And
             considering
             how
             troublesome
             the
             hand
             mill
             was
             ,
             he
             caused
             a
             water-mill
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             which
             caused
             the
             Sauages
             to
             admire
             much
             at
             it
             .
             For
             indeed
             it
             is
             an
             inuention
             which
             came
             not
             into
             the
             spirit
             of
             men
             from
             the
             first
             ages
             After
             that
             ,
             our
             workmen
             had
             much
             rest
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             did
             almost
             nothing
             .
             But
             I
             may
             say
             that
             this
             Mill
             ,
             by
             the
             diligence
             of
             our
             Millers
             ,
             did
             furnish
             vs
             with
             three
             times
             more
             Herrings
             
             
             then
             was
             needfull
             vnto
             vs
             for
             our
             sustenance
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             made
             two
             Hogsheads
             full
             of
             them
             to
             bee
             salted
             ,
             and
             one
             hogshead
             of
             Sardines
             ,
             or
             Pilchers
             to
             bring
             into
             France
             for
             a
             shew
             ,
             which
             were
             left
             in
             our
             returne
             at
             S.
             Maloes
             ,
             to
             some
             Merchants
             .
          
           
             Among
             all
             these
             things
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             did
             not
             neglect
             to
             thinke
             on
             his
             returne
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             part
             of
             a
             wiseman
             ,
             for
             one
             must
             neuer
             put
             so
             much
             trust
             in
             mens
             promises
             ,
             but
             one
             must
             consider
             that
             very
             often
             many
             disasters
             doe
             happen
             to
             them
             in
             a
             small
             moment
             
             of
             time
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             Moneth
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             he
             made
             two
             Barkes
             to
             be
             prepared
             ,
             a
             great
             one
             and
             a
             small
             one
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             seeke
             out
             French-ships
             towards
             Campseau
             ,
             or
             New-found-land
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             that
             no
             supply
             should
             come
             vnto
             vs.
             But
             the
             Carpentry-worke
             being
             finished
             ,
             one
             onely
             inconuenience
             might
             hinder
             vs
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             we
             had
             no
             pitch
             to
             calke
             our
             vessels
             .
             This
             (
             which
             was
             the
             chiefest
             thing
             )
             was
             forgotten
             at
             our
             departure
             from
             Rochel
             .
             In
             this
             important
             necessity
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             aduised
             himselfe
             to
             gather
             in
             the
             woods
             quantity
             of
             the
             gumme
             issuing
             from
             Firre-trees
             .
             Which
             he
             did
             with
             much
             labour
             ,
             going
             thither
             himselfe
             ,
             most
             often
             with
             a
             boy
             or
             two
             :
             so
             that
             in
             the
             end
             he
             got
             some
             hundred
             pounds
             weight
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             after
             these
             labours
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             yet
             all
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             needfull
             to
             melt
             and
             purifie
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             necessary
             point
             and
             vnknowen
             to
             our
             ship-Master
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Champ-dorè
            
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Mariners
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             that
             the
             pitch
             we
             haue
             ,
             commeth
             from
             
               Norwege
               ,
               Suedland
            
             ,
             
             and
             Danzick
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             found
             the
             meanes
             to
             draw
             out
             the
             quintessence
             of
             these
             gummes
             and
             Firre-tree
             barkes
             :
             and
             caused
             quantity
             of
             brickes
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             with
             the
             which
             he
             made
             an
             open
             furnance
             ,
             wherein
             he
             put
             a
             limbecke
             made
             with
             many
             kettles
             ,
             ioyned
             one
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             he
             filled
             with
             those
             gums
             and
             barkes
             :
             Then
             being
             well
             couered
             ,
             fire
             was
             put
             round
             about
             it
             ,
             by
             whose
             violence
             the
             gum
             enclosed
             within
             
             the
             said
             lembeckemelted
             ,
             and
             dropped
             downe
             into
             a
             bason
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             needfull
             to
             be
             very
             watchfull
             at
             it
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             if
             the
             fire
             had
             taken
             hold
             of
             the
             gum
             ,
             all
             had
             beene
             lost
             .
             That
             was
             admirable
             ,
             especially
             in
             a
             man
             that
             neuer
             saw
             any
             made
             .
             Whereof
             the
             Sauages
             being
             astonied
             did
             say
             ,
             in
             words
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Basques
             ,
             
               Endia
               chauè
            
             
             Normandia
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Normands
             know
             many
             things
             .
             Now
             they
             call
             all
             Frenchmen
             Normands
             ,
             except
             the
             Basques
             ,
             because
             the
             most
             part
             of
             fishermen
             that
             goe
             afishing
             there
             ,
             be
             of
             that
             nation
             .
             This
             remedy
             came
             very
             fitly
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             for
             those
             which
             came
             to
             seeke
             vs
             were
             fallen
             into
             the
             same
             want
             that
             we
             were
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             he
             which
             is
             in
             expectation
             hath
             neither
             contentment
             nor
             rest
             vntill
             he
             hath
             that
             which
             he
             desireth
             ;
             likewise
             our
             men
             ,
             in
             this
             season
             had
             often
             their
             eies
             vpon
             the
             great
             compasse
             of
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             they
             might
             discouer
             any
             ship
             a
             comming
             ;
             wherein
             they
             were
             oftentimes
             deceiued
             ,
             imagining
             sometimes
             they
             had
             heard
             a
             Canon-shot
             ,
             other
             while
             to
             perceiue
             a
             saile
             :
             and
             very
             often
             taking
             the
             Sauages
             boates
             ,
             that
             came
             to
             see
             vs
             ,
             for
             French
             shaloups
             .
             For
             at
             that
             time
             great
             number
             of
             Sauages
             assembled
             themselues
             at
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             said
             Port
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             wars
             against
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             as
             we
             
             will
             declare
             in
             the
             booke
             following
             .
             Finally
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             so
             much
             expected
             and
             wished
             for
             ,
             came
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             we
             had
             newes
             out
             of
             France
             ,
             on
             the
             Ascension
             day
             in
             the
             forenoone
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               arriuall
               of
               the
               French
               :
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Monts
              
               his
               society
               is
               broken
               ,
               and
               why
               :
               the
               couetousnesse
               of
               them
               that
               doe
               rob
               the
               dead
               :
               bonfires
               for
               the
               natiuity
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Orleans
               :
               the
               departing
               of
               the
               Sauages
               to
               goe
               to
               warres
               :
               
                 Sagamos
                 Membertou
              
               :
               voyages
               vpon
               the
               coast
               :
               Bay
               Françoise
               :
               base
               trafficke
               :
               the
               towne
               of
               Ouigoudi
               :
               how
               the
               Sauages
               doe
               make
               great
               voyages
               :
               their
               bad
               intention
               :
               a
               steele
               Mine
               :
               The
               voyces
               of
               Sea
               woolues
               or
               Seales
               :
               the
               state
               of
               the
               I
               le
               S.
               Croix
               :
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               Sauages
               towards
               their
               children
               :
               the
               returne
               into
               Port
               Royall
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Sunne
             did
             but
             begin
             to
             cheere
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             behold
             his
             Mistres
             with
             an
             amorous
             aspect
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Sagamos
               Membertou
            
             (
             after
             our
             praiers
             solemnely
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             break-fast
             distributed
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             )
             came
             to
             giue
             vs
             aduertisment
             that
             he
             had
             seene
             a
             saile
             vpon
             the
             lake
             ,
             which
             came
             towards
             our
             
             Fort.
             At
             this
             ioyfull
             newes
             euery
             one
             went
             out
             to
             see
             ,
             but
             yet
             none
             was
             found
             that
             had
             so
             good
             a
             sight
             as
             he
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             aboue
             100.
             yeeres
             old
             ;
             neuerthelesse
             we
             spied
             very
             soone
             what
             it
             was
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             caused
             in
             all
             diligence
             the
             small
             Barke
             to
             be
             made
             ready
             for
             to
             goe
             to
             view
             further
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Champ-dorè
            
             and
             
               Daniel
               Hay
            
             went
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             signe
             that
             had
             beene
             told
             them
             ,
             being
             certaine
             that
             they
             were
             friends
             ,
             they
             made
             presently
             to
             
             be
             charged
             foure
             Canons
             &
             12.
             fawkonnets
             ,
             to
             salute
             them
             that
             came
             so
             far
             to
             see
             vs.
             They
             on
             their
             part
             did
             not
             faile
             in
             beginning
             the
             ioy
             ,
             &
             to
             discharge
             their
             peeces
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             rendered
             the
             like
             with
             vsury
             .
             It
             was
             onely
             a
             small
             barke
             vnder
             the
             charge
             of
             a
             yong
             man
             of
             Saint
             Maloes
             ,
             named
             Cheualier
             ,
             who
             being
             arriued
             at
             the
             Fort
             ,
             deliuered
             his
             letters
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             which
             were
             read
             
             publikely
             .
             
               They
               did
               write
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               for
               to
               helpe
               to
               
               saue
               the
               charges
               of
               the
               voyage
               ,
               the
               ship
               (
               being
               yet
               the
               Ionas
               )
               should
               stay
               at
               Campseau
               Port
               ,
               there
               to
               fish
               for
               Coddes
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               Merchants
               associate
               with
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Monts
              
               ,
               knew
               not
               that
               there
               was
               any
               fishing
               farther
               than
               that
               place
               :
               Notwithstanding
               if
               it
               were
               necessary
               he
               should
               cause
               the
               ship
               to
               come
               to
               Port
               Royall
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               that
               the
               
               society
               was
               broken
               ,
               because
               that
               contrary
               to
               the
               King
               his
               Edict
               ,
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               conducted
               by
               a
               traiterous
               Frenchman
               ,
               called
               
                 La
                 Ieunesse
              
               ,
               had
               the
               yeare
               before
               taken
               vp
               the
               Beuers
               and
               other
               Furres
               ,
               of
               the
               great
               riuer
               of
               Canada
               ;
               a
               thing
               which
               did
               turne
               to
               the
               great
               dammage
               of
               the
               Societie
               ,
               which
               for
               that
               cause
               could
               no
               longer
               furnish
               the
               charges
               of
               the
               vnhabiting
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               done
               in
               times
               past
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             did
             send
             no
             body
             for
             to
             remaine
             there
             ,
             after
             vs.
             As
             we
             receaued
             ioy
             to
             see
             our
             assured
             succour
             ,
             we
             felt
             also
             great
             griefe
             to
             see
             so
             faire
             and
             so
             holy
             an
             enterprise
             broken
             :
             That
             so
             many
             labours
             and
             perils
             past
             should
             serue
             to
             no
             effect
             :
             and
             that
             the
             hope
             of
             planting
             the
             name
             of
             
             God
             and
             the
             Catholike
             faith
             should
             vanish
             away
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             after
             that
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             had
             a
             long
             while
             mused
             heereupon
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             should
             haue
             no
             body
             to
             come
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             onely
             his
             family
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             forsake
             the
             enterprise
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             great
             griefe
             vnto
             vs
             to
             abandon
             (
             without
             hope
             of
             returne
             )
             a
             land
             that
             had
             produced
             vnto
             vs
             so
             faire
             Corne
             ,
             
             and
             so
             many
             faire
             adorned
             gardens
             .
             All
             that
             could
             be
             done
             vntill
             that
             time
             ,
             was
             to
             finde
             out
             a
             place
             ,
             fit
             to
             make
             a
             setled
             dwelling
             ,
             and
             a
             land
             of
             good
             fertility
             .
             And
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             it
             was
             great
             want
             of
             courage
             to
             giue
             ouer
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             for
             another
             yeare
             being
             passed
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             maintaining
             an
             habitation
             there
             ,
             should
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             for
             the
             land
             was
             sufficient
             to
             yeeld
             things
             necessary
             for
             life
             .
             This
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             griefe
             which
             pierced
             the
             hearts
             of
             them
             which
             were
             desirous
             to
             see
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             established
             in
             that
             country
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             ,
             
             and
             his
             associates
             ,
             reaping
             no
             benefit
             ,
             but
             losse
             ,
             and
             hauing
             no
             helpe
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             could
             not
             doe
             ,
             but
             with
             much
             difficulty
             to
             maintaine
             an
             habitation
             in
             those
             parts
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             this
             enuy
             for
             the
             trade
             of
             Beuers
             with
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             found
             not
             onely
             place
             in
             the
             Hollanders
             hearts
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             French
             Merchants
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             the
             priuiledge
             which
             had
             beene
             giuen
             to
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             for
             ten
             yeares
             ,
             was
             reuoked
             .
             The
             vnsatiable
             auarice
             of
             men
             is
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             which
             haue
             no
             regard
             to
             that
             which
             is
             honest
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             rifle
             and
             catch
             by
             what
             meanes
             soeuer
             .
             
             And
             thereupon
             I
             will
             say
             moreouer
             ,
             that
             there
             haue
             beene
             some
             of
             them
             that
             came
             to
             that
             country
             to
             fetch
             vs
             home
             ,
             that
             wickedly
             haue
             presumed
             so
             much
             as
             to
             strip
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             steale
             away
             the
             Beuers
             ,
             which
             those
             poore
             people
             doe
             put
             ,
             for
             their
             last
             benefit
             ,
             vpon
             them
             whom
             they
             bury
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             declare
             more
             at
             large
             in
             the
             booke
             following
             .
             A
             thing
             that
             maketh
             the
             French
             name
             to
             be
             odious
             ,
             &
             worthy
             disdain
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             haue
             no
             such
             sordide
             quality
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             rather
             hauing
             a
             heart
             truly
             noble
             
             and
             generous
             ,
             hauing
             nothing
             in
             priuate
             to
             themselues
             ,
             but
             rather
             all
             things
             common
             ,
             and
             which
             ordinarily
             doe
             present
             gifts
             (
             and
             that
             very
             liberally
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             ability
             )
             to
             them
             whom
             they
             loue
             and
             honor
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             mischiefe
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             when
             that
             we
             were
             at
             Campseau
             ,
             killed
             him
             that
             had
             shewed
             them
             the
             Sepulchers
             of
             their
             dead
             .
             I
             need
             not
             to
             alleage
             heere
             what
             Herodote
             reciteth
             of
             the
             vile
             basenesse
             of
             King
             Darius
             ,
             who
             thinking
             to
             haue
             caught
             the
             old
             one
             in
             the
             nest
             (
             as
             saith
             the
             prouerbe
             )
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             great
             treasures
             ,
             in
             the
             Tombe
             of
             
             Semiramis
             ,
             Queene
             of
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             went
             away
             altogether
             confounded
             ,
             as
             wise
             as
             he
             came
             thither
             ,
             hauing
             found
             in
             it
             a
             writing
             ,
             altogether
             contrary
             to
             the
             first
             hee
             had
             read
             ,
             which
             rebuked
             him
             very
             sharply
             for
             his
             auarice
             and
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             returne
             to
             our
             sorowfull
             newes
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             griefe
             
             thereof
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             hauing
             propounded
             to
             some
             of
             our
             company
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             tarry
             there
             for
             a
             yeare
             ,
             eight
             good
             fellows
             offered
             themselues
             ,
             who
             were
             promised
             that
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             should
             haue
             a
             hogshead
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             corne
             sufficiently
             for
             one
             yeare
             ,
             but
             they
             demanded
             so
             great
             wages
             that
             they
             could
             not
             agree
             .
             So
             resolution
             was
             taken
             for
             the
             returne
             .
             Towards
             the
             euening
             
             wee
             made
             bonfires
             for
             the
             natiuity
             of
             my
             Lord
             the
             Duke
             of
             Orleans
             ,
             and
             began
             afresh
             to
             make
             our
             Canons
             and
             falconets
             to
             thunder
             out
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             store
             of
             Musket
             shots
             ,
             hauing
             before
             sung
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             
               Te
               Deum
               Laudamus
            
             .
          
           
             The
             said
             Cheualier
             bringer
             of
             the
             newes
             had
             borne
             the
             office
             of
             Captaine
             in
             the
             Ship
             that
             remained
             at
             Campseau
             ,
             
             &
             in
             this
             condition
             there
             was
             giuen
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             to
             bring
             vnto
             vs
             six
             Weathers
             ,
             24.
             
             Hens
             ▪
             a
             pound
             of
             Peper
             ,
             20.
             pounds
             of
             Rice
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             Raisens
             ,
             and
             of
             Prunes
             ,
             a
             thousand
             of
             Almonds
             ,
             a
             pound
             of
             Nutmegs
             ,
             a
             quarter
             of
             Cinamon
             ,
             two
             pounds
             of
             Maces
             ,
             halfe
             a
             pound
             of
             Cloues
             ,
             two
             pounds
             of
             Citron
             rindes
             ,
             two
             dozen
             of
             Citrons
             ,
             as
             many
             Orenges
             ,
             a
             Westphalia
             gamon
             of
             Bacon
             ,
             and
             six
             other
             gamons
             ,
             a
             hogshead
             of
             Gascoine
             wine
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             of
             Sacke
             ,
             a
             hogshead
             of
             poudred
             Beefe
             ,
             foure
             pottles
             and
             a
             halfe
             of
             oile
             of
             Oliue
             ,
             a
             Iar
             of
             Oliues
             ,
             a
             barrell
             of
             Vinegar
             ,
             and
             two
             Sugar-loaues
             :
             but
             all
             that
             was
             lost
             through
             Gutter-lane
             ,
             and
             we
             
             saw
             none
             of
             all
             these
             things
             to
             make
             account
             of
             :
             Neuerthelesse
             I
             haue
             thought
             good
             to
             name
             heere
             these
             wares
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             which
             will
             trauell
             on
             the
             seas
             may
             prouide
             themselues
             therewith
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Hens
             and
             Weathers
             it
             
             was
             told
             vs
             that
             they
             died
             in
             the
             voyage
             ,
             which
             we
             easily
             beleeued
             ,
             but
             we
             desired
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             haue
             had
             the
             bones
             of
             them
             :
             they
             told
             vs
             yet
             ,
             for
             a
             fuller
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             we
             had
             been
             all
             dead
             .
             See
             vpon
             what
             ground
             the
             consuming
             of
             our
             prouision
             was
             founded
             .
             For
             all
             that
             ,
             we
             gaue
             good
             entertainment
             to
             the
             said
             Cheualier
             and
             his
             company
             ,
             which
             were
             no
             small
             number
             ,
             nor
             drinkers
             like
             
             
             to
             the
             late
             deceased
             
               Monsieur
               Le
               Marquis
               de
               Pisani
            
             .
             Which
             made
             them
             like
             very
             well
             of
             our
             company
             :
             for
             there
             was
             but
             Cider
             well
             watred
             ,
             in
             the
             ship
             wherein
             they
             came
             ,
             for
             their
             ordinary
             portion
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             said
             Cheualier
             ,
             euen
             the
             very
             first
             day
             he
             spake
             of
             a
             returne
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             kept
             him
             some
             eight
             daies
             in
             delaies
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             whereof
             ,
             this
             man
             willing
             to
             goe
             away
             ,
             the
             said
             
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             put
             men
             in
             his
             Barke
             ,
             and
             detained
             him
             ,
             for
             some
             report
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             being
             come
             to
             Campseau
             ,
             he
             would
             hoise
             vp
             sailes
             and
             leaue
             vs
             there
             .
          
           
             Fifteene
             daies
             after
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             sent
             a
             barke
             to
             Campseau
             ,
             with
             part
             of
             our
             workmen
             ,
             for
             to
             begin
             to
             pull
             downe
             the
             house
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             Iune
             
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             about
             400.
             in
             number
             ,
             went
             away
             from
             the
             dwelling
             that
             the
             
               Sagamos
               Membertou
            
             had
             newly
             made
             ,
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             towne
             ,
             compassed
             about
             with
             high
             pales
             ,
             for
             to
             goe
             to
             wars
             against
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             Choüakoct
             some
             80.
             leagues
             distant
             from
             Port
             Royall
             ;
             from
             whence
             they
             returned
             victorious
             ,
             by
             the
             stratagems
             which
             I
             will
             declare
             in
             the
             discription
             that
             I
             haue
             made
             of
             this
             war
             in
             French
             verses
             .
             The
             Sauages
             were
             neere
             two
             moneths
             in
             the
             assembling
             themselues
             thither
             .
             The
             great
             
               Sagamos
               Membertou
            
             had
             made
             them
             to
             be
             warned
             during
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Winter
             ,
             hauing
             sent
             vnto
             them
             men
             of
             purpose
             ,
             namely
             his
             two
             sonnes
             Actaudin
             and
             Actaudinech
             ,
             to
             appoint
             them
             there
             the
             randez-uous
             ,
             or
             place
             of
             meeting
             .
             
             This
             Sagamos
             is
             a
             man
             already
             very
             old
             ,
             and
             hath
             seene
             Captaine
             
               Iames
               Qartier
            
             in
             that
             country
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             he
             was
             already
             married
             and
             had
             children
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             did
             not
             seeme
             to
             be
             aboue
             50.
             yeares
             old
             .
             He
             hath
             beene
             a
             very
             great
             warrier
             in
             his
             yong
             age
             ,
             and
             bloody
             during
             his
             life
             :
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             hee
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             many
             enemies
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             very
             glad
             to
             keepe
             himselfe
             neere
             the
             French
             men
             ,
             to
             liue
             in
             security
             .
             During
             this
             gathering
             of
             people
             ,
             it
             behooued
             to
             make
             presents
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             
             gifts
             of
             Corne
             and
             Beanes
             ,
             yea
             of
             some
             barell
             of
             wine
             ,
             to
             feast
             his
             friends
             .
             For
             he
             declared
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             
             in
             these
             words
             :
             I
             am
             the
             Sagamos
             of
             this
             country
             ,
             and
             am
             esteemed
             to
             be
             thy
             friend
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Normands
             (
             for
             so
             call
             they
             the
             French
             men
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             and
             that
             you
             make
             good
             reckoning
             of
             me
             :
             It
             would
             be
             a
             reproch
             vnto
             me
             if
             I
             did
             not
             shew
             the
             effects
             of
             this
             loue
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             through
             enuie
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             another
             Sagamos
             ,
             named
             Shkoudun
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             good
             friend
             to
             
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             vnfained
             ,
             reported
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             Membertou
             did
             plot
             some
             thing
             against
             vs
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             an
             Oration
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             Which
             being
             vnderstood
             by
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             he
             sent
             suddenly
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             astonish
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             if
             he
             would
             obey
             .
             Vpon
             the
             first
             
             sending
             he
             came
             alone
             with
             our
             men
             ,
             not
             making
             any
             refusall
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             cause
             that
             he
             was
             permitted
             to
             returne
             backe
             in
             peace
             ,
             hauing
             first
             beene
             kindly
             vsed
             ,
             and
             had
             some
             bottell
             of
             wine
             ,
             which
             he
             loueth
             ,
             because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             drunke
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             sleepeth
             well
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             more
             feare
             nor
             care
             .
             This
             Membertou
             told
             vs
             ,
             at
             our
             
             first
             comming
             thither
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             the
             King
             a
             present
             of
             his
             Copper
             Mine
             ,
             because
             he
             saw
             we
             make
             account
             of
             Mines
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             the
             Sagamos
             be
             Curteous
             and
             liberall
             one
             towards
             the
             other
             .
             For
             he
             ,
             being
             Sagamos
             ,
             esteemeth
             himselfe
             equall
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             his
             Lieutenants
             :
             And
             did
             say
             often
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             
             that
             he
             was
             his
             great
             friend
             ,
             brother
             ,
             companion
             and
             equal
             ,
             shewing
             his
             equality
             by
             ioyning
             the
             two
             fingers
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             that
             be
             called
             indices
             ,
             or
             demonstratiue
             fingers
             .
             Now
             although
             this
             present
             which
             he
             would
             giue
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             was
             a
             thing
             that
             he
             cared
             not
             for
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             proceedeth
             from
             a
             generous
             and
             good
             minde
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             deserueth
             as
             great
             praises
             as
             if
             the
             thing
             had
             beene
             of
             greater
             value
             .
             As
             did
             the
             Persian
             King
             ,
             who
             receiued
             with
             as
             good
             a
             will
             a
             handfull
             of
             water
             from
             a
             poore
             Country
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             presents
             that
             had
             beene
             made
             vnto
             him
             .
             For
             
             if
             Membertou
             had
             had
             more
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             offered
             it
             liberally
             .
          
           
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             being
             not
             willing
             to
             depart
             thence
             ,
             vntill
             he
             had
             seene
             the
             issue
             of
             his
             expectation
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             ripenesse
             of
             his
             Corne
             ,
             he
             deliberated
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             Sauages
             were
             gone
             to
             wars
             ,
             to
             make
             voyages
             along
             
             the
             Coast
             .
             And
             because
             Chaualier
             was
             desirous
             to
             gather
             some
             Beuers
             ,
             he
             sent
             him
             in
             a
             small
             barke
             to
             the
             Riuer
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             Oüigoudi
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             I
             le
             Saint
             Croix
             :
             And
             he
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             went
             in
             a
             shaloup
             to
             the
             said
             Copper
             Mine
             .
             I
             was
             of
             the
             said
             Cheualier
             his
             voyage
             :
             we
             crossed
             the
             French
             Bay
             to
             goe
             
             to
             the
             said
             riuer
             ,
             where
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             we
             arriued
             ,
             halfe
             a
             dosen
             Salmons
             newly
             taken
             ,
             were
             brought
             to
             vs
             :
             we
             soiourned
             there
             foure
             daies
             ,
             during
             which
             ,
             we
             went
             into
             the
             
             Cabins
             of
             
               Sagamos
               Chkoudun
            
             ,
             where
             we
             saw
             some
             80.
             or
             100.
             
             Sauages
             ,
             all
             naked
             ,
             except
             their
             priuy
             members
             ,
             which
             were
             a
             making
             Tabagy
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             abanquetting
             )
             with
             the
             meale
             that
             the
             said
             Cheualier
             had
             trucked
             with
             
             them
             for
             their
             old
             skinnes
             full
             of
             lice
             (
             for
             they
             gaue
             him
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             they
             would
             cast
             away
             :
             )
             So
             made
             he
             there
             a
             trafficke
             which
             I
             little
             praise
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             that
             the
             odour
             of
             lucre
             is
             sauory
             and
             sweet
             ,
             of
             what
             thing
             so
             euer
             it
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperor
             Vespasian
             did
             not
             disdaine
             to
             receiue
             in
             his
             owne
             hands
             ,
             the
             tribute
             which
             came
             vnto
             him
             from
             the
             pissing
             vessels
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Being
             among
             those
             Sauages
             ,
             the
             
               Sagamos
               Chkoudun
            
             would
             needes
             giue
             vs
             the
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             seeing
             the
             order
             and
             gesture
             that
             they
             hold
             going
             to
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             all
             to
             passe
             before
             vs
             ,
             which
             I
             reserue
             to
             speake
             of
             in
             the
             
             booke
             following
             .
             The
             Towne
             of
             Oüigoudi
             (
             so
             I
             call
             the
             dwelling
             of
             the
             said
             Chkoudun
             )
             was
             a
             great
             inclosure
             vpon
             an
             hill
             ,
             compassed
             about
             with
             high
             and
             small
             trees
             ,
             tied
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             within
             it
             many
             Cabins
             ,
             great
             and
             small
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             was
             as
             great
             as
             a
             Market
             hall
             ,
             wherin
             many
             housholds
             retired
             themselues
             :
             And
             as
             for
             the
             
             same
             where
             they
             made
             their
             Tabagie
             ,
             it
             was
             somewhat
             lesse
             .
             A
             good
             part
             of
             the
             said
             Sauages
             were
             of
             Gachepè
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             great
             riuer
             of
             Canada
             ;
             and
             they
             told
             vs
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             from
             their
             dwelling
             thither
             in
             six
             daies
             ,
             which
             made
             me
             much
             to
             maruell
             ,
             seeing
             the
             distance
             that
             there
             is
             by
             sea
             ,
             but
             they
             shorten
             very
             much
             their
             waies
             ,
             and
             make
             great
             voiages
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             lakes
             and
             riuers
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             which
             being
             come
             ,
             in
             carying
             their
             Canowes
             three
             or
             foure
             leagues
             ,
             they
             get
             to
             other
             riuers
             that
             haue
             a
             contrary
             course
             .
             All
             these
             Sauages
             were
             come
             thither
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             warres
             with
             Membertou
             against
             the
             Armouchiquois
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             this
             riuer
             of
             Oüigoudi
             ,
             in
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             voiage
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             at
             this
             time
             speake
             more
             of
             it
             .
             When
             we
             returned
             to
             our
             Barke
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             the
             comming
             in
             of
             the
             Port
             ,
             halfe
             a
             league
             off
             from
             thence
             ,
             sheltered
             by
             a
             causie
             that
             the
             sea
             hath
             made
             there
             ,
             our
             men
             ,
             and
             specially
             Captaine
             Champ-dorè
             ,
             that
             conducted
             vs
             ,
             were
             in
             doubt
             ,
             lest
             some
             mischance
             should
             happen
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             hauing
             seene
             the
             Sauages
             in
             armes
             ,
             thought
             it
             had
             beene
             to
             doe
             vs
             some
             mischiefe
             ,
             which
             had
             beene
             very
             easie
             ,
             for
             we
             were
             but
             two
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             very
             glad
             of
             our
             returne
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             come
             the
             wizard
             
             or
             Soothsaier
             of
             that
             quarter
             ,
             crying
             as
             a
             mad-man
             towards
             our
             barke
             .
             Not
             knowing
             what
             he
             meant
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             in
             a
             Cocke
             boat
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             parly
             with
             vs
             ,
             telling
             vs
             that
             the
             Armouchiquois
             were
             within
             the
             woods
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             assaile
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             killed
             some
             of
             their
             folkes
             that
             were
             ahunting
             :
             And
             therfore
             that
             we
             should
             come
             aland
             to
             assist
             them
             .
             Hauing
             heard
             this
             discourse
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             our
             iudgement
             ,
             tended
             to
             no
             good
             ,
             we
             told
             him
             that
             our
             iournies
             were
             limited
             ,
             and
             our
             victuals
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             behouefull
             for
             vs
             to
             begone
             .
             Seeing
             himselfe
             denied
             ,
             he
             said
             that
             before
             two
             yeares
             were
             come
             about
             ,
             they
             would
             either
             kill
             all
             the
             Normands
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Normands
             should
             kill
             them
             .
             Wee
             mocked
             him
             and
             
             told
             him
             that
             we
             would
             bring
             our
             Barke
             before
             their
             Fort
             to
             ransacke
             them
             all
             ;
             but
             we
             did
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             we
             went
             away
             that
             day
             :
             And
             hauing
             the
             winde
             contrary
             ,
             we
             sheltred
             our selues
             vnder
             a
             small
             Iland
             ,
             where
             we
             were
             two
             daies
             :
             during
             which
             ,
             some
             went
             a
             shooting
             at
             Mallards
             for
             prouision
             ;
             others
             attended
             one
             the
             Cookery
             :
             And
             Captaine
             Champdorè
             and
             my selfe
             ,
             went
             along
             the
             rockes
             with
             hammers
             
             and
             chisels
             ,
             seeking
             if
             there
             were
             any
             Mines
             .
             In
             doing
             whereof
             we
             found
             quantity
             of
             steele
             among
             the
             rockes
             ,
             which
             was
             since
             molten
             by
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             who
             made
             wedges
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             found
             very
             fine
             steele
             ,
             wherof
             hee
             caused
             a
             knife
             to
             bee
             made
             ,
             that
             did
             cut
             as
             a
             razor
             ,
             which
             at
             our
             returne
             he
             shewed
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             From
             thence
             we
             went
             in
             three
             daies
             to
             the
             I
             le
             S.
             Croix
             ,
             being
             often
             contraried
             with
             the
             windes
             .
             And
             because
             we
             had
             a
             bad
             coniecture
             of
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             which
             we
             did
             see
             in
             great
             number
             ,
             at
             the
             riuer
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             troupe
             
             that
             was
             departed
             from
             Port
             Royall
             was
             yet
             at
             Menane
             (
             an
             I
             le
             betweene
             the
             said
             Port
             Royall
             and
             S.
             Croix
             )
             which
             
             we
             would
             not
             trust
             ,
             we
             kept
             good
             watch
             in
             the
             night
             time
             :
             At
             which
             time
             we
             did
             often
             heare
             Seales
             voices
             ,
             which
             were
             very
             like
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             Owles
             :
             A
             thing
             contrarie
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             them
             that
             haue
             said
             and
             written
             that
             fishes
             haue
             no
             voice
             .
          
           
             
             Being
             arriued
             at
             the
             I
             le
             Saint
             Croix
             ,
             we
             found
             there
             the
             buildings
             ,
             left
             there
             all
             whole
             ,
             sauing
             that
             the
             Store-house
             was
             vncouered
             of
             one
             side
             .
             We
             found
             there
             yet
             Sacke
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             a
             pipe
             ,
             wereof
             we
             dranke
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             much
             the
             worse
             .
             As
             for
             gardens
             ,
             we
             found
             there
             Coale-worts
             ,
             Sorrell
             ,
             Lettuces
             ,
             which
             we
             vsed
             for
             the
             kitching
             .
             
             We
             made
             there
             also
             good
             pasties
             of
             Turtle
             Doues
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             plentifull
             in
             the
             woods
             ,
             but
             the
             grasse
             is
             there
             so
             high
             that
             one
             could
             not
             finde
             them
             when
             they
             were
             killed
             and
             fallen
             in
             the
             ground
             .
             The
             court
             was
             there
             ,
             full
             of
             whole
             caskes
             ,
             which
             some
             ill
             disposed
             Mariners
             did
             burn
             for
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             thing
             when
             I
             saw
             ,
             I
             did
             abhor
             ,
             and
             I
             did
             
             iudge
             ,
             better
             than
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Sauages
             were
             (
             being
             
             lesse
             ciuilized
             )
             more
             humane
             and
             honester
             men
             ,
             than
             many
             that
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             hauing
             ,
             during
             three
             yeares
             ,
             spared
             that
             place
             ,
             wherein
             they
             had
             not
             taken
             so
             much
             as
             a
             peece
             of
             wood
             ,
             nor
             salt
             ,
             which
             was
             there
             in
             great
             quantity
             ,
             as
             hard
             as
             a
             rocke
             .
          
           
             
             Going
             from
             thence
             ,
             we
             cast
             anker
             among
             a
             great
             number
             of
             confused
             Iles
             ,
             where
             we
             heard
             some
             Sauages
             ,
             and
             we
             did
             call
             to
             make
             them
             come
             to
             vs.
             They
             answered
             vs
             with
             the
             like
             call
             .
             Whereunto
             one
             of
             ours
             replied
             ,
             
               Oüen
               Kirau
            
             ?
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               What
               are
               ye
            
             ?
             they
             would
             not
             discouer
             themselues
             .
             But
             the
             next
             day
             Oagimont
             ,
             the
             Sagamos
             of
             this
             riuer
             ,
             came
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             knew
             it
             was
             he
             whom
             we
             heard
             .
             He
             did
             prepare
             to
             follow
             Membertou
             and
             his
             troupe
             to
             the
             warres
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             grieuously
             wounded
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             in
             my
             verses
             vpon
             this
             matter
             .
             This
             Oagimont
             hath
             a
             daughter
             about
             eleuen
             yeares
             old
             ,
             who
             is
             very
             comly
             ,
             which
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             desired
             to
             haue
             ,
             and
             hath
             
             oftentimes
             demanded
             her
             of
             him
             to
             giue
             her
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             promising
             him
             that
             he
             should
             neuer
             want
             Corne
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             ;
             but
             he
             would
             neuer
             condiscend
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Being
             entred
             into
             our
             Barke
             he
             accompanied
             vs
             ,
             vntill
             we
             came
             to
             the
             broad
             sea
             ,
             where
             he
             put
             himselfe
             in
             his
             shaloup
             to
             returne
             backe
             ;
             and
             for
             vs
             we
             bent
             our
             course
             for
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             where
             we
             arriued
             before
             day
             ,
             but
             we
             were
             
             before
             our
             Fort
             ,
             iust
             at
             the
             very
             point
             that
             faire
             Aurora
             began
             to
             shew
             her
             reddy
             cheekes
             vpon
             the
             top
             of
             our
             woody
             hils
             ;
             euery
             bodie
             was
             yet
             asleepe
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             but
             one
             that
             rose
             vp
             ,
             by
             the
             continuall
             barking
             of
             dogges
             ;
             but
             we
             made
             the
             rest
             soone
             to
             awake
             ,
             by
             peales
             of
             Musket
             shots
             and
             trumpets-sound
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             was
             but
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             arriued
             from
             his
             voyage
             to
             the
             mines
             ,
             whither
             we
             haue
             said
             that
             he
             was
             to
             goe
             :
             and
             the
             day
             before
             that
             ,
             was
             the
             Barke
             arriued
             that
             had
             carried
             part
             of
             our
             workmen
             to
             Campseau
             .
             So
             that
             all
             being
             assembled
             ,
             there
             rested
             nothing
             more
             than
             to
             prepare
             things
             necessary
             for
             
             our
             shipping
             .
             And
             in
             this
             busines
             our
             Water-Mill
             did
             vs
             very
             good
             seruice
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             there
             had
             been
             no
             meanes
             to
             prepare
             meale
             enough
             for
             the
             voyage
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             we
             had
             more
             than
             we
             had
             need
             of
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             haue
             vs
             in
             remembrance
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Port
               
                 de
                 Campseau
              
               :
               our
               departure
               from
               Port
               Royall
               :
               fogs
               of
               eight
               daies
               continuance
               :
               a
               Raine-bow
               appearing
               in
               the
               water
               :
               the
               Port
               
                 De
                 Saualet
              
               :
               tillage
               an
               honour
               able
               exercise
               :
               the
               Sauages
               griefe
               at
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Poutrincourts
              
               going
               away
               :
               returne
               into
               France
               :
               voyage
               to
               
                 Mount
                 Saint
                 Michael
              
               :
               fruits
               of
               New
               France
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               :
               a
               voyage
               into
               New
               France
               after
               the
               said
               
                 Monsieur
                 De
                 Poutrincourt
              
               his
               returne
               .
            
          
           
             VPon
             the
             point
             that
             we
             should
             take
             our
             leaue
             of
             Port
             
             Royall
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             sent
             his
             men
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             ship
             at
             Campseau
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Port
             being
             betweene
             seuen
             or
             eight
             Ilands
             ,
             where
             ships
             may
             be
             sheltered
             from
             windes
             :
             and
             there
             is
             a
             Bay
             of
             aboue
             15.
             leagues
             depth
             ,
             and
             6.
             or
             7.
             leagues
             broad
             .
             The
             said
             place
             being
             distant
             from
             Port
             Royall
             aboue
             150.
             leagues
             .
             We
             had
             a
             great
             Barke
             ,
             two
             small
             ones
             ,
             and
             a
             shaloup
             .
             In
             one
             of
             the
             small
             Barkes
             some
             men
             were
             shipped
             that
             were
             sent
             before
             .
             And
             the
             30.
             of
             Iuly
             the
             other
             two
             went
             away
             .
             I
             was
             in
             the
             great
             one
             ,
             conducted
             by
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Champ-dorè
            
             .
             But
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             desirous
             to
             see
             an
             end
             of
             our
             sowed
             corne
             ,
             tarried
             till
             it
             was
             ripe
             ,
             and
             
             remained
             there
             eleuen
             daies
             yet
             after
             vs.
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             our
             first
             iourny
             hauing
             beene
             the
             passage
             of
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             mistes
             came
             and
             spread
             themselues
             vpon
             the
             sea
             ,
             which
             continued
             with
             vs
             eight
             whole
             daies
             :
             during
             which
             ,
             all
             we
             could
             doe
             was
             to
             get
             to
             
               Cap
               De
               Sable
            
             ,
             which
             we
             saw
             not
             .
          
           
           
             In
             these
             Cimmerian
             darknesses
             ,
             hauing
             one
             day
             cast
             anker
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             our
             anker
             driued
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             the
             tide
             had
             carried
             vs
             among
             Ilands
             ;
             and
             I
             maruell
             that
             we
             were
             not
             cast
             away
             ,
             
             striking
             against
             some
             rocks
             .
             But
             for
             victuals
             ,
             we
             wanted
             for
             no
             fish
             ,
             for
             in
             halfe
             an
             houres
             fishing
             we
             might
             take
             Codde
             enough
             for
             to
             feed
             vs
             a
             fortnight
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fairest
             and
             fattest
             that
             euer
             I
             saw
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             colour
             of
             Carpes
             ;
             which
             I
             haue
             neuer
             knowen
             nor
             noted
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             said
             
               Cap
               De
               Sable
            
             ;
             which
             after
             we
             had
             passed
             ,
             the
             tide
             (
             which
             is
             swift
             in
             this
             place
             )
             brought
             vs
             in
             short
             time
             as
             farre
             as
             to
             the
             Port
             
               De
               La
               Heue
            
             ,
             thinking
             that
             we
             were
             no
             
             further
             than
             the
             
               Port
               Du
               Mouton
            
             .
             There
             we
             taried
             two
             daies
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Port
             we
             saw
             the
             Coddes
             bite
             at
             the
             hooke
             .
             We
             found
             there
             store
             of
             red
             Gooseberies
             ,
             and
             a
             Marcassite
             of
             Copper
             Mine
             :
             we
             also
             made
             there
             some
             trucking
             with
             the
             Sauages
             for
             skinnes
             .
          
           
             From
             thence
             forward
             we
             had
             winde
             at
             will
             ,
             and
             during
             that
             time
             it
             happened
             once
             ,
             that
             being
             vpō
             the
             hatches
             ,
             I
             cried
             out
             to
             our
             Pilote
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Champdore
            
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             ready
             to
             strike
             ,
             thinking
             I
             had
             seene
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             sea
             ;
             but
             I
             was
             deceiued
             by
             the
             Raine-bow
             which
             did
             
             appeare
             with
             all
             his
             colours
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             procured
             by
             the
             shadow
             ,
             that
             our
             boarespright
             saile
             did
             make
             ouer
             the
             same
             ,
             being
             opposite
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             which
             asembling
             his
             beames
             ,
             within
             the
             hollownesse
             of
             the
             same
             saile
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             within
             the
             clouds
             ,
             those
             beames
             were
             forced
             to
             make
             a
             reuerberation
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             foorth
             this
             wonder
             .
             In
             the
             end
             we
             arriued
             within
             foure
             leagues
             of
             Campseau
             ,
             at
             a
             Port
             ,
             where
             a
             good
             old
             man
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             
               De
               Lus
            
             ,
             called
             Captaine
             Saualet
             ,
             receiued
             vs
             with
             all
             the
             kindnesse
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             this
             Port
             (
             which
             is
             little
             ,
             but
             very
             faire
             )
             hath
             no
             name
             ,
             I
             haue
             qualified
             it
             in
             my
             Geographicall
             
             Map
             ,
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Saualet
             .
             This
             good
             honest
             man
             told
             vs
             that
             the
             same
             voyage
             was
             the
             42.
             voyage
             that
             he
             had
             made
             into
             those
             parts
             ,
             and
             neuerthelesse
             the
             
             New-found-land-men
             do
             make
             but
             one
             in
             a
             yeare
             .
             He
             was
             maruellously
             pleased
             with
             his
             fishing
             ;
             and
             told
             vs
             moreouer
             that
             he
             tooke
             euery
             day
             fifty
             Crownes
             worth
             of
             fish
             ,
             
             and
             that
             his
             voyage
             would
             be
             woorth
             1000.
             pounds
             .
             He
             paied
             wages
             to
             16
             men
             ,
             and
             his
             vessell
             was
             of
             80.
             tunnes
             ,
             which
             could
             carry
             100000.
             dry
             fishes
             .
             He
             was
             sometimes
             
             vexed
             with
             the
             Sauages
             that
             did
             cabine
             there
             ,
             who
             too
             boldly
             and
             impudently
             went
             into
             his
             ship
             ,
             and
             carried
             away
             from
             him
             what
             they
             listed
             .
             And
             for
             to
             auoid
             their
             troublesome
             behauiour
             ,
             he
             threatned
             them
             that
             we
             would
             come
             thither
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             would
             put
             them
             all
             to
             the
             edge
             
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             him
             wrong
             .
             This
             did
             feare
             them
             ,
             &
             they
             did
             him
             not
             so
             much
             harme
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             they
             would
             haue
             done
             .
             Notwithstanding
             whensoeuer
             the
             Fishermen
             came
             with
             their
             shaloups
             full
             of
             fish
             ,
             they
             did
             chuse
             what
             seemed
             good
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             not
             care
             for
             Codde
             ,
             but
             rather
             tooke
             Merlus
             ,
             or
             Whitings
             ,
             Barses
             or
             fletans
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             very
             great
             Turbots
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             worth
             heere
             in
             Paris
             aboue
             foure
             crownes
             apeece
             ,
             and
             paraduenture
             six
             or
             more
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             maruellous
             good
             meat
             ,
             specially
             when
             they
             be
             great
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             thicknesse
             of
             six
             fingers
             ,
             as
             are
             those
             that
             be
             taken
             there
             .
             And
             it
             would
             haue
             beene
             very
             hard
             to
             bridle
             their
             insolency
             ,
             because
             that
             for
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             one
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             haue
             alwaies
             weapons
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             
             so
             the
             worke
             should
             be
             left
             vndone
             .
             The
             good
             nature
             and
             honesty
             of
             this
             man
             was
             extended
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             vs
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             all
             our
             people
             that
             passed
             by
             his
             Port
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             the
             passage
             to
             goe
             and
             come
             from
             Port
             Royall
             .
             But
             there
             were
             some
             of
             them
             that
             came
             to
             fetch
             vs
             home
             ,
             who
             did
             worse
             than
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             vsing
             him
             as
             the
             Souldier
             doth
             the
             poore
             peasan
             ,
             or
             country
             Farmer
             ,
             heere
             :
             a
             thing
             which
             was
             very
             grieuous
             for
             me
             to
             heare
             .
          
           
             We
             were
             4.
             daies
             there
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             contrary
             wind
             .
             Then
             came
             we
             to
             Campseau
             ,
             where
             we
             taried
             for
             the
             other
             Barke
             ,
             which
             came
             two
             daies
             after
             vs.
             And
             as
             for
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             saw
             that
             the
             corne
             
             might
             be
             reaped
             ,
             he
             pulled
             vp
             some
             Rie
             ,
             root
             and
             all
             ,
             for
             to
             shew
             heare
             the
             beauty
             ,
             goodnesse
             and
             vnmeasurable
             height
             of
             the
             same
             .
             He
             also
             made
             gleanes
             of
             the
             other
             
             sorts
             of
             seedes
             ,
             as
             Wheat
             ,
             Barly
             ,
             Oates
             ,
             Hemp
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             which
             was
             not
             done
             by
             them
             that
             haue
             heeretofore
             beene
             in
             Brasill
             and
             in
             Florida
             .
             Wherein
             I
             haue
             cause
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             of
             the
             company
             and
             of
             the
             first
             tillers
             of
             that
             land
             .
             And
             heerein
             I
             pleased
             my selfe
             the
             more
             ,
             when
             I
             did
             set
             before
             mine
             eies
             our
             ancient
             father
             Noah
             ,
             a
             great
             King
             ,
             great
             Priest
             ,
             and
             great
             Prophet
             
             ,
             whose
             occupation
             was
             to
             husband
             the
             ground
             ,
             both
             in
             sowing
             of
             Corne
             and
             planting
             the
             Vine
             :
             And
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Captaine
             ,
             Seranus
             ,
             who
             was
             found
             sowing
             of
             his
             field
             ,
             when
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             ,
             to
             conduct
             the
             Romane
             Armie
             :
             And
             
               Quintus
               Cincinatus
            
             ,
             who
             all
             dusty
             did
             plough
             foure
             akers
             of
             lands
             ,
             bare
             headed
             and
             open
             stomackt
             ,
             when
             the
             Senats
             Harold
             brought
             letters
             of
             the
             Dictatorship
             vnto
             him
             ;
             in
             sort
             ,
             that
             this
             messenger
             was
             forced
             to
             pray
             him
             to
             couer
             himselfe
             ,
             before
             he
             declared
             his
             Embassage
             vnto
             him
             .
             Delighting
             my selfe
             in
             this
             exercise
             ,
             God
             
             hath
             blessed
             my
             poore
             labour
             ,
             and
             I
             haue
             had
             in
             my
             garden
             as
             faire
             wheat
             as
             any
             can
             be
             in
             France
             ,
             whereof
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             gaue
             vnto
             mee
             a
             gleane
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             said
             Port
             
               De
               Campseau
            
             .
          
           
             
             He
             was
             ready
             to
             depart
             from
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             when
             Membertou
             and
             his
             company
             arriued
             ,
             victorious
             ouer
             the
             Armouchiquois
             .
             And
             because
             I
             haue
             made
             a
             description
             of
             this
             war
             in
             French
             Verses
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             heere
             trouble
             my
             paper
             with
             it
             ,
             being
             desirous
             rather
             to
             be
             briefe
             ,
             than
             to
             seeke
             out
             new
             matter
             .
             At
             the
             instant
             of
             the
             said
             Membertou
             he
             taried
             yet
             one
             day
             .
             But
             it
             was
             pitious
             to
             see
             at
             his
             departing
             
             ,
             those
             poore
             people
             weepe
             ,
             who
             had
             beene
             alwaies
             kept
             in
             hope
             that
             some
             of
             ours
             should
             alwaies
             tarry
             with
             them
             .
             In
             the
             end
             promise
             was
             made
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             yeare
             following
             ,
             housholds
             and
             families
             should
             be
             sent
             thither
             ,
             wholly
             to
             inhabit
             their
             land
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             trades
             
             for
             to
             make
             them
             liue
             as
             we
             doe
             ,
             which
             promise
             did
             somewhat
             
             comfort
             them
             .
             There
             was
             left
             remaining
             ten
             hogsheads
             of
             Meale
             ,
             which
             were
             giuen
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             Corne
             that
             we
             had
             sowed
             ,
             and
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Mannour
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             vse
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             not
             done
             .
             For
             they
             cannot
             be
             constant
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             liue
             as
             they
             doe
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eleuenth
             of
             August
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             departed
             ,
             with
             eight
             in
             his
             company
             ,
             from
             the
             said
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             in
             a
             Shaloup
             to
             come
             to
             Campseau
             :
             A
             thing
             maruellously
             dangerous
             to
             crosse
             so
             many
             baies
             and
             seas
             in
             so
             small
             a
             vessell
             ,
             laden
             with
             nine
             persons
             ,
             with
             victuals
             necessary
             for
             the
             voyage
             ,
             and
             reasonable
             great
             quantity
             of
             other
             stuffe
             .
             Being
             arriued
             at
             the
             Port
             of
             Captaine
             Saualet
             ,
             he
             receiued
             them
             all
             as
             kindly
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             him
             :
             And
             from
             thence
             they
             came
             to
             vs
             ,
             to
             the
             said
             Port
             of
             Campseau
             ,
             where
             we
             taried
             yet
             eight
             daies
             .
          
           
             
             The
             third
             day
             of
             September
             ,
             we
             weighed
             ankers
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             adoe
             came
             we
             from
             among
             the
             rockes
             ,
             that
             be
             about
             the
             said
             Campseau
             .
             Which
             our
             Mariners
             did
             with
             two
             shaloups
             that
             did
             carry
             their
             ankers
             very
             farre
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             for
             to
             vphold
             our
             ship
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             she
             should
             not
             strike
             against
             the
             rockes
             .
             Finally
             ,
             being
             at
             sea
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             said
             shaloups
             was
             let
             goe
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             was
             taken
             into
             the
             Ionas
             ,
             which
             besides
             our
             lading
             ,
             did
             carry
             100000.
             of
             fish
             ,
             as
             well
             drie
             as
             greene
             .
             We
             had
             reasonable
             good
             winde
             vntill
             we
             came
             neere
             to
             the
             lands
             of
             Europe
             :
             But
             we
             were
             not
             ouercloied
             with
             good
             cheere
             ,
             because
             that
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             they
             who
             came
             to
             fetch
             vs
             ,
             presuming
             we
             were
             dead
             did
             cramme
             themselues
             with
             our
             refreshing
             commodities
             .
             Our
             workmen
             dranke
             no
             more
             wine
             ,
             after
             we
             had
             left
             Port
             Royall
             :
             And
             we
             had
             but
             small
             portion
             thereof
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             did
             ouer
             abound
             with
             vs
             ,
             was
             drunke
             merrily
             in
             the
             company
             of
             them
             that
             brought
             vs
             newes
             from
             
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             26.
             of
             September
             we
             had
             sight
             of
             the
             Sorlingues
             ,
             which
             be
             at
             the
             lands
             end
             of
             Cornewall
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             
             the
             28.
             thinking
             to
             come
             to
             Saint
             Maloes
             ,
             we
             were
             forced
             
             (
             for
             want
             of
             good
             wind
             )
             to
             fall
             into
             Roscoff
             in
             Base
             Bretaigne
             ,
             where
             we
             remained
             two
             daies
             and
             a
             halfe
             ,
             refreshing
             our selues
             .
             We
             had
             a
             Sauage
             who
             wondred
             very
             much
             ,
             seeing
             the
             buildings
             ,
             steeples
             ,
             and
             Wind-mils
             in
             France
             :
             yea
             also
             of
             the
             women
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             neuer
             seene
             clothed
             after
             our
             maner
             .
             From
             Roscoff
             (
             giuing
             thankes
             to
             God
             )
             we
             came
             with
             a
             good
             winde
             vnto
             Saint
             Maloes
             .
             Wherein
             I
             cannot
             but
             praise
             the
             watchfull
             foresight
             of
             our
             Master
             ,
             
               Nicolas
               Martin
            
             ,
             in
             hauing
             so
             skilfully
             conducted
             vs
             in
             such
             a
             nauigation
             ,
             and
             among
             so
             many
             bankes
             and
             dangerous
             rocks
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             coast
             ,
             from
             the
             Cap
             of
             Vshant
             to
             Saint
             Maloes
             ,
             is
             full
             .
             If
             this
             man
             be
             praise
             worthie
             ,
             in
             this
             his
             action
             ;
             Captaine
             Foulques
             deserueth
             no
             lesse
             praises
             ,
             hauing
             brought
             vs
             thorow
             so
             many
             contrary
             windes
             ,
             into
             vnknowen
             lands
             ,
             where
             the
             first
             foundations
             of
             New
             France
             haue
             beene
             laid
             .
          
           
             
             Hauing
             taried
             three
             or
             foure
             daies
             at
             Saint
             
               Maloes
               ,
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourts
            
             sonne
             ,
             and
             my selfe
             ,
             went
             to
             Mount
             Saint
             Michael
             ,
             where
             wee
             saw
             the
             relikes
             ,
             all
             ,
             sauing
             the
             Buckler
             of
             this
             holy
             Archangell
             .
             It
             was
             told
             vs
             that
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Auranches
             ,
             had
             ,
             foure
             or
             fiue
             yeares
             ago
             ,
             forbidden
             to
             shew
             it
             any
             more
             .
             As
             for
             the
             building
             ,
             it
             meriteth
             
             to
             be
             called
             the
             8.
             wonder
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             faire
             and
             great
             is
             it
             ,
             vpon
             the
             point
             of
             one
             only
             rocke
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             waues
             ,
             at
             full
             sea
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             say
             that
             the
             sea
             came
             not
             thither
             when
             the
             said
             building
             was
             made
             .
             But
             I
             will
             replie
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             admirable
             .
             The
             complaint
             that
             may
             be
             made
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             faire
             buildings
             are
             vnprofitable
             in
             these
             our
             daies
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Abbies
             of
             France
             .
             And
             would
             to
             God
             that
             by
             some
             Archimedes
             means
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             transported
             into
             New
             France
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             better
             emploied
             to
             Gods
             seruice
             and
             the
             Kings
             .
             At
             the
             returne
             we
             came
             to
             see
             the
             fishing
             of
             Oysters
             at
             Cancale
             .
          
           
             After
             we
             had
             soiorned
             eight
             daies
             at
             Saint
             Maloes
             ,
             we
             
             
             came
             ,
             in
             a
             Barke
             ,
             to
             Honfleur
             ,
             where
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             his
             experience
             stood
             vs
             in
             good
             stead
             ,
             who
             seeing
             our
             Pilots
             at
             their
             wits
             end
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             themselues
             betweene
             the
             Iles
             of
             Ierzy
             and
             Sare
             (
             not
             being
             accustomed
             to
             take
             that
             course
             ,
             where
             we
             were
             driuen
             by
             a
             great
             winde
             ,
             East
             South-East
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             fogs
             and
             rain
             )
             he
             tooke
             his
             sea-chard
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             plaied
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Pilot
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             we
             passed
             the
             
               Raz
               Blanchart
            
             (
             a
             dangerous
             passage
             for
             small
             Barkes
             )
             and
             we
             came
             easily
             ,
             following
             the
             coast
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             to
             Honfleur
             ;
             for
             which
             ,
             eternall
             praises
             be
             giuen
             to
             God.
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
             Being
             at
             Paris
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             presented
             the
             King
             with
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             land
             from
             whence
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Corne
             ,
             Wheat
             ,
             Rie
             ,
             Barly
             and
             Oates
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             most
             precious
             thing
             that
             may
             bee
             brought
             from
             what
             country
             soeuer
             .
             It
             had
             beene
             very
             fit
             to
             vow
             these
             first
             fruits
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             them
             in
             some
             church
             among
             the
             monuments
             of
             triumph
             ,
             with
             more
             iust
             
             cause
             than
             the
             ancient
             Romanes
             ,
             who
             presented
             to
             their
             country
             Gods
             and
             Goddesses
             
               Terminus
               ,
               Seia
            
             ,
             and
             Segesta
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             their
             tillage
             ,
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             fields
             ,
             instituted
             by
             Romulus
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             first
             order
             in
             new
             Rome
             ,
             who
             had
             for
             Blason
             ,
             a
             hat
             of
             the
             eares
             of
             Corne.
             
          
           
             
             The
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             had
             bred
             tenne
             Outards
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             shell
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             to
             bring
             all
             into
             France
             ,
             but
             fiue
             of
             them
             were
             lost
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             fiue
             he
             gaue
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             delighted
             much
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             at
             
               Fonteine
               Belleau
            
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             the
             faire
             shew
             of
             the
             fruites
             of
             the
             said
             Country
             
             the
             King
             did
             confirme
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             the
             priuiledge
             for
             the
             trade
             of
             Beuers
             with
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             giue
             him
             meanes
             to
             establish
             his
             Colonies
             in
             New
             France
             .
             And
             by
             this
             occasion
             he
             sent
             thither
             in
             March
             last
             ,
             Families
             ,
             there
             to
             begin
             Christian
             and
             French
             Common-wealths
             ,
             which
             God
             vouchsafe
             to
             blesse
             and
             increase
             .
          
           
           
             The
             said
             ships
             being
             returned
             ,
             we
             haue
             had
             report
             by
             
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Champ-dorè
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Country
             which
             we
             had
             left
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             wonderfull
             beauty
             of
             the
             Corne
             that
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             had
             sowed
             before
             his
             departure
             ,
             together
             of
             the
             graines
             that
             be
             fallen
             in
             the
             gardens
             ,
             which
             haue
             so
             increased
             that
             it
             is
             an
             incredible
             thing
             .
             Membertou
             did
             gather
             six
             or
             seuen
             barrels
             of
             the
             corne
             that
             we
             had
             sowed
             :
             and
             had
             yet
             one
             left
             ,
             which
             he
             reserued
             for
             the
             Frenchmen
             ,
             whom
             he
             looked
             
             for
             ,
             who
             arriuing
             he
             saluted
             with
             three
             Musket
             shots
             and
             Bonfires
             .
             When
             it
             was
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             that
             hee
             had
             eaten
             our
             Pigions
             ,
             which
             we
             left
             there
             ,
             he
             fell
             aweeping
             ,
             and
             embracing
             him
             that
             told
             it
             him
             ,
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Macharoa
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             great
             birds
             which
             are
             Eagles
             ,
             
             which
             did
             eat
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             while
             we
             w●●●
             there
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             all
             great
             and
             small
             ,
             did
             inquire
             how
             we
             did
             ,
             naming
             euery
             one
             by
             his
             owne
             name
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             witnesse
             of
             great
             loue
             .
          
           
             From
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             the
             said
             Champ-dorè
             went
             as
             farre
             as
             Chouakouet
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             land
             ,
             where
             he
             pacified
             that
             nation
             with
             the
             Etechemins
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             done
             without
             solemnity
             .
             For
             as
             he
             had
             begun
             to
             speake
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Captaine
             ,
             who
             is
             now
             instead
             of
             Olmechin
             ,
             named
             Astikou
             ,
             a
             graue
             man
             and
             of
             a
             goodly
             presence
             ,
             how
             sauage
             soeuer
             he
             be
             ,
             demanded
             that
             some
             one
             of
             the
             said
             Etechemins
             should
             be
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             treat
             with
             him
             .
             
               Oagimont
               ,
               Sagamos
            
             of
             the
             riuer
             S.
             Croix
             ,
             was
             appointed
             
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             not
             trust
             them
             ,
             but
             vnder
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             Frenchmē
             he
             went
             thither
             .
             Some
             presents
             were
             made
             to
             Astikou
             ,
             who
             ,
             vpon
             the
             speech
             of
             peace
             ,
             began
             to
             exhort
             his
             people
             &
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             causes
             that
             ought
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             hearken
             vnto
             it
             .
             Wherunto
             they
             condescended
             ,
             making
             an
             exclamation
             at
             euery
             article
             that
             he
             propounded
             to
             them
             .
             Some
             fiue
             yeares
             ago
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             had
             likewise
             pacified
             those
             nations
             ,
             and
             had
             declared
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             enemy
             to
             the
             first
             of
             
             them
             that
             should
             beginne
             the
             war
             ,
             and
             would
             pursue
             him
             .
             But
             after
             his
             returne
             into
             France
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             containe
             themselues
             in
             peace
             .
             And
             the
             Armouchiquois
             did
             kill
             a
             Souriquois
             Sauage
             ,
             called
             Panoniac
             ,
             who
             went
             to
             them
             for
             to
             trucke
             merchandise
             ,
             which
             he
             tooke
             at
             the
             storehouse
             of
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             .
             The
             warre
             aboue
             mentioned
             happened
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             said
             murther
             ,
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             
               Sagamos
               Membertou
            
             :
             the
             said
             warre
             was
             made
             in
             the
             very
             same
             place
             ,
             where
             I
             now
             make
             mention
             ,
             that
             
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Champdorè
            
             did
             treate
             the
             peace
             this
             yeare
             .
             
               Monsieur
               Champlein
            
             is
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             in
             the
             great
             riuer
             of
             Canada
             ,
             neere
             the
             place
             where
             captaine
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             did
             winter
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             fortified
             himselfe
             ,
             hauing
             brought
             thither
             housholds
             ,
             with
             cattell
             and
             diuers
             sorts
             o●●…ite-trees
             .
             There
             is
             store
             of
             vines
             ,
             and
             excellent
             hempe
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             which
             the
             earth
             bringeth
             footh
             of
             it selfe
             .
             He
             is
             not
             a
             man
             to
             be
             idle
             ,
             and
             we
             expect
             shortly
             newes
             of
             the
             whole
             discouerie
             of
             this
             great
             and
             vncomparable
             riuer
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             countries
             which
             it
             washeth
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             by
             the
             diligence
             of
             the
             said
             
             Champlein
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             his
             desire
             is
             immutable
             ,
             in
             this
             resolution
             to
             inhabit
             and
             adorne
             his
             Prouince
             ,
             to
             bring
             thither
             his
             familie
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             trades
             necessary
             for
             the
             life
             of
             man.
             Which
             ,
             with
             Gods
             helpe
             hee
             will
             
             continue
             to
             effect
             all
             this
             present
             yeare
             1609.
             
             And
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             hath
             vigor
             and
             strength
             ,
             will
             prosecute
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             liue
             there
             vnder
             the
             Kings
             obeysance
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             The
             second
             Booke
             of
             the
             History
             
               of
               Noua
               Francia
               ,
               containing
               the
               fashions
               and
            
             maners
             of
             life
             of
             the
             people
             there
             ,
             
               and
               the
               fertility
               of
               the
               Lands
               and
            
             Seas
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               former
               Booke
            
             .
          
           
             THE
             PREFACE
             .
          
           
             ALmighty
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             creation
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             hath
             so
             much
             delighted
             himselfe
             in
             diuersity
             ,
             that
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             either
             vnder
             the
             same
             or
             in
             the
             profound
             depth
             of
             waters
             ,
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             might
             and
             glory
             doe
             shine
             in
             euery
             place
             .
             But
             the
             wonder
             that
             far
             exceedeth
             all
             others
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             kind
             of
             Creature
             ,
             I
             meane
             in
             Man
             ,
             are
             found
             more
             variety
             than
             in
             other
             things
             created
             .
             For
             if
             one
             enters
             into
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             face
             ,
             two
             shall
             not
             be
             found
             who
             in
             euery
             respect
             doe
             resemble
             one
             another
             :
             If
             he
             bee
             considered
             in
             the
             voice
             ,
             the
             same
             variety
             shall
             be
             found
             :
             If
             in
             the
             speech
             ,
             all
             Nations
             haue
             their
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             language
             ,
             whereby
             one
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             other
             .
             But
             in
             maners
             and
             fashion
             of
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             maruellous
             difference
             ,
             which
             (
             without
             troubling
             
             our selues
             in
             crossing
             the
             Seas
             to
             haue
             the
             experience
             thereof
             )
             we
             see
             visibly
             in
             our
             very
             neighborhood
             .
             Now
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             a
             small
             matter
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             people
             differ
             from
             vs
             in
             customes
             and
             maners
             ,
             vnles
             we
             know
             the
             particularities
             thereof
             ;
             a
             small
             thing
             is
             it
             likewise
             to
             know
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             neere
             to
             vs
             :
             but
             the
             faire
             Science
             is
             to
             know
             the
             maner
             of
             life
             of
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             which
             reason
             Vlysses
             hath
             beene
             esteemed
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             seene
             much
             and
             knowen
             much
             .
             It
             hath
             seemed
             necessary
             vnto
             me
             to
             exercise
             my selfe
             in
             this
             second
             booke
             vpon
             this
             subiect
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             toucheth
             the
             Nations
             spoken
             of
             by
             vs
             ,
             seeing
             that
             I
             haue
             tied
             my selfe
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             best
             parts
             of
             an
             History
             ,
             which
             without
             it
             would
             be
             defectiue
             ,
             hauing
             but
             slightly
             and
             casually
             handled
             here
             aboue
             those
             things
             that
             I
             haue
             reserued
             to
             speake
             of
             heere
             .
             Which
             also
             I
             doe
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             God
             to
             take
             pitie
             of
             those
             poore
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             worke
             by
             his
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             brought
             into
             his
             fold
             ,
             their
             children
             may
             know
             heereafter
             what
             their
             Fathers
             were
             ,
             and
             blesse
             them
             that
             haue
             employed
             themselues
             in
             their
             conuersion
             ,
             and
             reformation
             of
             their
             vnciuility
             .
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             begin
             with
             man
             from
             his
             birth
             ,
             and
             hauing
             in
             grosse
             marked
             out
             what
             the
             course
             of
             his
             life
             is
             ,
             we
             will
             conduct
             him
             to
             the
             graue
             ,
             there
             to
             leaue
             him
             to
             rest
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             repose
             our selues
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Natiuity
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             THe
             authour
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             Wisdome
             ,
             called
             Salomon
             ,
             witnesseth
             vnto
             vs
             a
             most
             true
             thing
             ,
             that
             
               All
               men
               haue
               a
               like
               entrance
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               going
               out
               .
            
             But
             ech
             seuerall
             people
             hath
             brought
             some
             ceremonies
             ,
             after
             these
             were
             accomplished
             .
             For
             some
             haue
             wept
             ,
             seeing
             the
             birth
             of
             man
             vpon
             this
             worldly
             Theater
             .
             Others
             haue
             reioyced
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             because
             Nature
             hath
             giuen
             to
             euery
             creature
             a
             desire
             to
             preserue
             his
             owne
             kinde
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             ,
             Man
             hauing
             beene
             made
             mortall
             by
             sinne
             ,
             he
             desireth
             to
             bee
             in
             some
             sort
             restored
             againe
             to
             that
             lost
             right
             of
             immortality
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             some
             visible
             image
             issued
             from
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             generation
             of
             children
             .
             I
             will
             not
             heere
             discourse
             vpon
             euery
             Nation
             ,
             for
             it
             would
             be
             an
             infinite
             thing
             .
             But
             I
             will
             say
             that
             the
             Hebrews
             at
             the
             natiuity
             of
             their
             children
             did
             make
             some
             particular
             ceremonies
             vnto
             them
             ,
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Ezechiel
             ,
             who
             hauing
             
             in
             charge
             to
             make
             a
             demonstration
             to
             the
             Citie
             of
             Hierusalem
             of
             her
             owne
             abomination
             ,
             doth
             reproch
             vnto
             her
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             issued
             and
             borne
             out
             of
             the
             Cananaeans
             Country
             ,
             that
             her
             father
             was
             an
             Amorite
             ,
             and
             her
             mother
             an
             Hittite
             .
             And
             
               as
               for
               thy
               birth
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               wast
               borne
               thy
               nauell
               was
               not
               cut
               ,
               neither
               wast
               thou
               washed
               in
               water
               to
               soften
               thee
               ,
               nor
               salted
               with
               salt
               ,
               nor
               any
               wise
            
             
             
               swadled
               in
               cloutes
            
             .
             The
             Cimbres
             did
             put
             their
             new
             borne
             children
             into
             the
             snow
             to
             harden
             them
             :
             And
             the
             Frenchmen
             
             did
             plunge
             theirs
             into
             the
             riuer
             Rhine
             ,
             to
             know
             if
             they
             
             were
             legitinate
             :
             for
             if
             they
             did
             sinke
             vnto
             the
             bottome
             they
             were
             esteemed
             bastards
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             did
             swimme
             on
             the
             water
             they
             were
             legitimate
             ,
             meaning
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             that
             French-men
             ought
             naturally
             to
             swim
             vpon
             the
             waters
             .
             As
             for
             our
             Sauages
             of
             New
             France
             ,
             when
             that
             I
             was
             there
             ,
             thinking
             nothing
             lesse
             than
             on
             this
             History
             ,
             I
             tooke
             not
             heed
             of
             many
             things
             which
             I
             might
             haue
             obserued
             :
             But
             yet
             I
             remember
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             woman
             was
             deliuered
             of
             her
             child
             they
             came
             into
             our
             Fort
             ,
             to
             demand
             very
             instantly
             for
             some
             grease
             or
             oyle
             to
             make
             the
             child
             to
             swallow
             it
             downe
             before
             they
             giue
             him
             the
             dugge
             or
             any
             food
             :
             they
             can
             render
             no
             reason
             for
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             custome
             of
             long
             continuance
             .
             Whereupon
             I
             coniecture
             that
             the
             diuell
             (
             who
             hath
             alwaies
             borrowed
             ceremonies
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             ancient
             as
             in
             the
             new
             law
             )
             would
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             (
             so
             doe
             I
             call
             them
             that
             beleeue
             not
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             )
             should
             be
             anointed
             like
             to
             Gods
             people
             :
             which
             vnction
             he
             hath
             made
             to
             be
             inward
             ,
             because
             the
             spirituall
             vnction
             of
             the
             Christians
             is
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             imposition
             of
             names
             .
          
           
             AS
             for
             imposition
             of
             names
             ,
             they
             giue
             them
             by
             tradition
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             haue
             great
             quantity
             of
             names
             ,
             which
             they
             chuse
             and
             impose
             on
             their
             children
             .
             
             But
             the
             eldest
             sonne
             commonly
             beareth
             his
             fathers
             name
             ,
             adding
             at
             the
             end
             some
             diminutiue
             :
             as
             the
             eldest
             of
             Membertou
             shall
             be
             called
             Membertouchis
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             the
             lesser
             ,
             or
             the
             yonger
             Membertou
             .
             As
             for
             the
             yonger
             Son
             ,
             he
             beareth
             not
             the
             Fathers
             name
             ,
             but
             they
             giue
             him
             such
             name
             as
             they
             list
             :
             And
             hee
             that
             is
             borne
             after
             him
             shall
             beare
             his
             name
             ,
             adding
             a
             syllable
             to
             it
             :
             as
             the
             yonger
             of
             Membertou
             is
             called
             Actaudin
             ,
             he
             that
             commeth
             after
             is
             called
             Actaudinech
             .
             So
             Memembourré
             had
             a
             sonne
             named
             
             Semcoud
             ,
             and
             his
             yonger
             was
             called
             Semcoudech
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             all
             that
             a
             generall
             rule
             ,
             to
             adde
             this
             termination
             ech
             .
             For
             Panoniacs
             yonger
             Sonne
             (
             of
             whom
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             Membertous
             warre
             against
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             described
             in
             the
             Muses
             of
             New
             France
             )
             was
             called
             Panouiagués
             :
             so
             that
             this
             termination
             is
             done
             according
             as
             the
             former
             name
             requireth
             it
             .
             But
             they
             haue
             a
             custome
             
             that
             when
             this
             elder
             brother
             ,
             or
             father
             ,
             is
             dead
             ,
             they
             change
             name
             ,
             for
             to
             auoid
             the
             sorrow
             that
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             deceassed
             might
             bring
             vnto
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             ,
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             
               Memembourré
               ,
               &
               Semcoud
            
             ,
             (
             that
             died
             this
             last
             Winter
             )
             Semcoudech
             hath
             left
             his
             brothers
             name
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             taken
             that
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             but
             rather
             hath
             made
             himselfe
             to
             be
             called
             Paris
             ,
             because
             he
             dwelt
             in
             Paris
             .
             And
             after
             Panoniacs
             death
             ,
             Panoniagues
             forsooke
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             was
             ,
             by
             one
             of
             our
             men
             ,
             called
             Roland
             :
             which
             I
             finde
             euill
             and
             vndiscreetly
             done
             ,
             so
             to
             prophane
             Christians
             names
             ,
             and
             to
             impose
             them
             vpon
             Infidels
             :
             as
             I
             remember
             of
             another
             that
             was
             called
             
               Martin
               .
               Alexander
            
             the
             Great
             (
             though
             he
             was
             an
             Heathen
             )
             would
             not
             that
             any
             should
             beare
             his
             name
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             should
             render
             himselfe
             woorthy
             thereof
             by
             vertue
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             one
             day
             a
             souldier
             ,
             bearing
             the
             name
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             was
             accused
             before
             him
             to
             be
             voluptuous
             and
             lecherous
             ,
             he
             commanded
             him
             ,
             either
             to
             forsake
             that
             name
             ,
             or
             to
             change
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             Brasiliens
             (
             as
             
               Iohn
               De
               Leri
            
             saith
             ,
             whom
             I
             had
             rather
             follow
             in
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             seene
             ,
             than
             a
             Spaniard
             )
             impose
             names
             to
             their
             children
             of
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             commeth
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             bow
             and
             string
             come
             to
             their
             imagination
             ,
             they
             will
             call
             their
             child
             Ourapacen
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             a
             bow
             and
             a
             string
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             they
             haue
             at
             this
             day
             names
             without
             signification
             ,
             which
             peraduenture
             in
             the
             first
             imposing
             of
             them
             ,
             did
             signifie
             some
             thing
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             tongues
             do
             change
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             is
             lost
             .
             Of
             all
             the
             names
             of
             them
             that
             I
             haue
             knowen
             ,
             I
             haue
             learned
             none
             ,
             sauing
             that
             
             Chkoudun
             signifieth
             a
             Trowt
             :
             and
             Oigoudi
             the
             name
             of
             the
             riuer
             of
             the
             said
             Chkoudun
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             
               to
               see
            
             .
             It
             is
             very
             certaine
             ,
             that
             names
             haue
             not
             beene
             imposed
             ,
             to
             what
             thing
             soeuer
             ,
             without
             reason
             .
             For
             Adam
             gaue
             the
             name
             to
             euery
             liuing
             creature
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             property
             and
             nature
             thereof
             ,
             and
             consequently
             names
             haue
             beene
             giuen
             to
             men
             signifying
             something
             :
             As
             Adam
             signifieth
             ▪
             Man
             ,
             or
             
               that
               which
               is
               made
               of
               earth
               :
               Euah
            
             signifieth
             ,
             
               the
               Mother
               of
               all
               liuing
               :
               Abel
               ,
               weeping
               :
               Cain
               ,
               possession
               :
               Iesus
               ,
               a
               Sauiour
               :
               Diuell
               ,
               a
               Slanderer
               :
               Satan
               ,
               an
               aduersarie
            
             &c.
             
             Among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             some
             were
             called
             Lucius
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             born
             at
             the
             breake
             of
             day
             ;
             Others
             Caesar
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Mothers
             belly
             was
             cut
             at
             the
             birth
             of
             him
             that
             first
             did
             beare
             this
             name
             :
             In
             like
             maner
             
               Lentulus
               ,
               Piso
               ,
               Fabius
               ,
               Cicero
               ,
            
             &c.
             all
             nick-names
             ,
             giuen
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             accident
             ,
             like
             our
             Sauages
             names
             ,
             but
             with
             some
             more
             iudgement
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             feeding
             of
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             
             ALmighty
             God
             ,
             shewing
             a
             true
             Mothers
             duty
             ,
             saith
             by
             the
             
               Prophet
               Esay
               :
               Can
               a
               woman
               forget
               her
               child
               ,
               and
               not
               haue
               compassion
               on
               the
               Sonne
               of
               her
               wombe
               ?
            
             This
             pity
             which
             God
             requireth
             in
             Mothers
             ,
             is
             to
             giue
             the
             brest
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             change
             the
             food
             which
             they
             haue
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             before
             their
             birth
             .
             But
             at
             this
             day
             the
             most
             part
             make
             their
             brests
             to
             serue
             for
             alurements
             to
             whoredome
             ,
             and
             being
             willing
             to
             set
             themselues
             at
             ease
             ,
             free
             from
             the
             childrens
             noise
             ,
             do
             send
             them
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             where
             peraduenture
             they
             be
             changed
             or
             giuen
             to
             bad
             nurses
             ,
             whose
             corruption
             and
             bad
             nature
             they
             sucke
             with
             their
             milke
             .
             And
             from
             thence
             come
             the
             changelings
             ,
             weake
             and
             degenerate
             from
             the
             right
             stocke
             whose
             names
             they
             beare
             .
             The
             Sauage
             women
             beare
             a
             greater
             loue
             than
             that
             towards
             their
             yong
             ones
             :
             for
             none
             but
             themselues
             doe
             nourish
             them
             :
             And
             that
             is
             generall
             thorowout
             all
             the
             West
             
             Indies
             :
             likewise
             their
             brests
             are
             no
             baites
             of
             loue
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             our
             parts
             ,
             but
             rather
             ,
             loue
             in
             those
             lands
             is
             made
             by
             the
             flame
             that
             nature
             kindleth
             in
             euery
             one
             ,
             without
             annexing
             any
             arts
             to
             it
             ,
             either
             by
             painting
             ,
             amorous
             poisons
             or
             otherwise
             .
             And
             for
             this
             maner
             of
             nursing
             their
             children
             ,
             are
             the
             ancient
             German
             women
             praised
             by
             Tacitus
             ,
             because
             that
             euery
             one
             did
             nurse
             their
             Children
             with
             her
             owne
             brests
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             haue
             suffered
             that
             another
             besides
             themselues
             should
             giue
             sucke
             to
             their
             children
             .
             Now
             our
             Sauage
             women
             do
             giue
             vnto
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             dugge
             ,
             meats
             which
             they
             vse
             ,
             hauing
             first
             well
             chawed
             them
             :
             and
             so
             by
             little
             and
             little
             bring
             them
             vp
             .
             As
             for
             the
             swadling
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             that
             dwell
             in
             hot
             Countries
             and
             neere
             the
             Tropicks
             ,
             haue
             no
             care
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             leaue
             them
             free
             vnbound
             .
             But
             drawing
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             the
             mothers
             haue
             an
             euen
             smooth
             boord
             ,
             like
             the
             couering
             of
             a
             drawer
             or
             cupborod
             ,
             vpon
             which
             they
             lay
             the
             child
             wrapped
             in
             a
             Beauer
             fur
             ,
             vnles
             it
             be
             too
             hot
             ,
             and
             tied
             thereupon
             with
             some
             swadling
             band
             ,
             whom
             they
             carry
             on
             their
             backes
             their
             legges
             hanging
             downe
             :
             then
             being
             returned
             into
             their
             Cabins
             they
             set
             them
             in
             this
             maner
             vp
             straight
             against
             a
             stone
             or
             some
             thing
             else
             .
             And
             as
             in
             these
             our
             parts
             ,
             one
             giues
             small
             feathers
             and
             gilt
             things
             to
             little
             children
             ,
             so
             they
             hang
             quantity
             of
             beades
             and
             small
             square
             toies
             ,
             diuersly
             coloured
             ,
             in
             the
             vpper
             part
             of
             the
             said
             boord
             or
             plancke
             ,
             for
             the
             decking
             of
             theirs
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             loue
             towards
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             THat
             which
             we
             haue
             said
             euen
             now
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             of
             true
             loue
             ,
             which
             doth
             shame
             the
             Christian
             women
             .
             But
             after
             the
             Children
             be
             weaned
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             they
             loue
             them
             all
             ,
             obseruing
             this
             law
             that
             Nature
             hath
             grafted
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             creatures
             (
             except
             in
             leaud
             slippery
             women
             )
             to
             haue
             care
             of
             them
             .
             And
             when
             it
             is
             question
             to
             demand
             
             of
             them
             some
             of
             their
             children
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             S●●riquois
             ,
             in
             whose
             land
             we
             dwelt
             )
             for
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             France
             ,
             they
             wil
             not
             giue
             them
             :
             but
             if
             any
             one
             of
             them
             doth
             yeeld
             vnto
             it
             ,
             presents
             must
             be
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             ,
             besides
             large
             promises
             .
             We
             haue
             alreadie
             spoken
             of
             this
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             17.
             chapter
             .
             So
             then
             I
             finde
             that
             they
             haue
             wrong
             to
             be
             called
             Barbarous
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             ancient
             Romans
             were
             far
             more
             Brabarous
             than
             they
             ,
             who
             oftentimes
             sold
             their
             
             children
             for
             to
             haue
             meanes
             to
             liue
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             causeth
             them
             to
             loue
             their
             children
             more
             than
             we
             doe
             in
             these
             parts
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             fathers
             in
             their
             old
             age
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             helpe
             them
             to
             liue
             ,
             or
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             their
             enemies
             :
             And
             nature
             conserueth
             wholly
             in
             them
             her
             right
             in
             this
             respect
             .
             By
             reason
             whereof
             that
             which
             they
             wish
             most
             is
             to
             haue
             number
             of
             children
             ,
             
             to
             be
             thereby
             so
             much
             the
             mightier
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             first
             age
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             virginity
             was
             a
             thing
             reproouable
             ,
             because
             of
             Gods
             commandement
             to
             man
             and
             women
             to
             increase
             ,
             multiply
             and
             replenish
             the
             earth
             :
             but
             after
             it
             was
             filled
             ,
             this
             loue
             waxed
             maruellous
             cold
             ,
             and
             children
             began
             to
             be
             a
             burthen
             to
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             whom
             many
             haue
             had
             in
             disdaine
             ,
             and
             haue
             verie
             often
             procured
             their
             
             death
             :
             Now
             is
             the
             way
             open
             for
             France
             to
             haue
             a
             remedy
             for
             the
             same
             .
             For
             if
             it
             please
             God
             to
             guide
             and
             prosper
             the
             voyages
             of
             New
             France
             .
             whosoeuer
             in
             these
             parts
             shall
             finde
             himselfe
             oppressed
             may
             passe
             thither
             ,
             and
             there
             end
             his
             daies
             in
             rest
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             feeling
             any
             pouerty
             :
             or
             if
             any
             one
             findeth
             himselfe
             ouerburthened
             with
             children
             ,
             he
             may
             send
             halfe
             of
             them
             thither
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             small
             portion
             they
             shall
             be
             rich
             and
             possesse
             the
             land
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             assured
             condition
             of
             this
             life
             .
             For
             we
             see
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             labor
             and
             paine
             in
             all
             vocations
             ,
             yea
             in
             them
             of
             the
             best
             sort
             ,
             which
             are
             often
             crossed
             through
             enuy
             and
             wants
             :
             others
             will
             make
             a
             hundred
             cappings
             and
             crouchings
             for
             to
             liue
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             doe
             but
             pine
             away
             .
             But
             the
             ground
             neuer
             deceaueth
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             earnestly
             cherish
             her
             .
             Witnesse
             the
             fable
             
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             last
             will
             and
             testament
             ,
             did
             declare
             to
             his
             children
             that
             he
             had
             hidden
             a
             treasure
             in
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             had
             well
             and
             deepely
             digged
             and
             turned
             it
             they
             found
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             yeere
             being
             come
             about
             ,
             they
             gathered
             so
             great
             a
             quantity
             of
             grapes
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             not
             where
             to
             bestow
             them
             .
             So
             thorow
             all
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             promises
             that
             God
             maketh
             to
             the
             Patriarches
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             Moses
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             possesse
             the
             
             land
             ,
             as
             a
             certaine
             heritage
             that
             cannot
             perish
             ,
             and
             where
             a
             man
             hath
             wherewith
             to
             sustaine
             his
             familie
             ,
             to
             make
             himselfe
             strong
             and
             to
             liue
             in
             innocency
             :
             according
             to
             the
             speeches
             of
             the
             ancient
             Cato
             ,
             who
             did
             say
             ,
             that
             commonly
             
             Husbandmen
             ,
             or
             Farmers
             Sonnes
             be
             valiant
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             doe
             thinke
             on
             no
             harme
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             MAn
             being
             created
             after
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             reason
             that
             he
             acknowledge
             ,
             serue
             ,
             worship
             ,
             praise
             and
             blesse
             his
             Creator
             ,
             and
             that
             therein
             he
             imploy
             his
             whole
             desire
             ,
             his
             minde
             ,
             his
             strength
             and
             his
             courage
             .
             But
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             hauing
             been
             corrupted
             by
             sinne
             ,
             this
             faire
             light
             that
             God
             had
             first
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             ,
             hath
             beene
             so
             darkned
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             becom
             therby
             to
             lose
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             beginning
             .
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             God
             sheweth
             not
             himself
             vnto
             vs
             by
             a
             certaine
             visible
             forme
             ,
             as
             a
             father
             or
             a
             King
             might
             doe
             ;
             man
             finding
             himselfe
             ouercome
             with
             pouerty
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             not
             setling
             himselfe
             to
             the
             contemplation
             of
             the
             wonders
             of
             this
             Almighty
             workman
             ,
             and
             to
             seeke
             him
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             ,
             with
             a
             base
             and
             brutish
             spirit
             ,
             miserably
             hath
             he
             forged
             to
             himselfe
             gods
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             fancy
             :
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             visible
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             hath
             beene
             deified
             in
             some
             place
             or
             other
             :
             yea
             euen
             in
             that
             rancke
             and
             degree
             ,
             imaginary
             things
             hath
             also
             beene
             put
             ,
             as
             Vertue
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Fortune
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             
             such
             like
             things
             :
             Item
             infernall
             gods
             ,
             and
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             plagues
             ,
             euery
             one
             worshipping
             the
             things
             that
             he
             stood
             in
             feare
             of
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             ,
             though
             Tuliie
             hath
             said
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             gods
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             nation
             so
             sauage
             ,
             or
             brutish
             nor
             so
             barbarous
             ,
             but
             is
             seasoned
             with
             some
             opinion
             of
             them
             :
             yet
             there
             haue
             been
             found
             ,
             in
             these
             later
             ages
             ,
             nations
             that
             haue
             no
             feeling
             thereof
             at
             all
             :
             which
             is
             so
             much
             the
             stranger
             that
             among
             them
             ,
             there
             
             were
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             as
             in
             Mexico
             and
             Virginia
             .
             If
             we
             will
             we
             may
             adde
             heereunto
             Florida
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             ,
             all
             being
             well
             considered
             ,
             seeing
             the
             condition
             both
             of
             the
             one
             and
             of
             the
             other
             is
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             I
             giue
             more
             praise
             to
             him
             that
             worshippeth
             nothing
             ,
             than
             to
             him
             who
             worshippeth
             creatures
             without
             either
             life
             or
             sense
             ,
             for
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             bad
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             he
             blasphemeth
             not
             ,
             and
             giueth
             not
             the
             glorie
             due
             to
             God
             to
             an
             other
             ,
             liuing
             (
             indeed
             )
             a
             life
             not
             much
             differing
             from
             brutishnesse
             :
             but
             the
             same
             is
             yet
             more
             brutish
             that
             adoreth
             a
             dead
             thing
             ,
             and
             putteth
             his
             confidence
             in
             it
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             he
             which
             is
             not
             stained
             with
             any
             bad
             opinion
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             capable
             of
             true
             adoration
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             :
             being
             like
             to
             a
             bare
             table
             ,
             which
             is
             ready
             to
             receiue
             what
             colour
             soeuer
             one
             will
             giue
             to
             it
             .
             For
             when
             any
             people
             hath
             once
             receiued
             a
             bad
             impressiō
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             one
             must
             roote
             it
             out
             from
             them
             before
             another
             may
             be
             placed
             in
             them
             .
             Which
             is
             very
             difficult
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             obstinacy
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             doe
             say
             ,
             our
             fathers
             haue
             liued
             in
             this
             sort
             :
             as
             for
             the
             hindrance
             that
             they
             giue
             them
             which
             doe
             teach
             them
             such
             a
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             others
             whose
             life
             dependeth
             thereupon
             ,
             who
             doe
             feare
             that
             their
             meanes
             of
             gain
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             :
             euen
             as
             that
             Demetrius
             the
             siluer-smith
             ,
             
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             our
             Sauages
             of
             New
             France
             wil
             be
             found
             more
             easie
             to
             receiue
             the
             Christian
             doctrine
             ,
             if
             once
             the
             Prouince
             be
             thorowly
             inhabited
             .
             For
             (
             that
             we
             may
             begin
             with
             them
             of
             
               Canada
               )
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             relation
             ,
             reciteth
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             in
             these
             
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             heere
             laied
             downe
             in
             the
             former
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
               This
               said
               people
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               hath
               not
               any
               beleefe
               of
               God
               
               (
               that
               may
               be
               esteemed
               )
               for
               they
               beleeue
               in
               one
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Cudoüagni
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               often
               speaketh
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               telleth
               them
               what
               weather
               shall
               fall
               out
               .
               They
               say
               that
               when
               he
               is
               angry
               with
               them
               hee
               casteth
               dust
               in
               their
               eies
               .
               They
               beleeue
               also
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               die
               they
               goe
               
               vp
               into
               the
               starres
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               they
               goe
               into
               faire
               greenefields
               ,
               full
               of
               faire
               trees
               ,
               flowers
               and
               rare
               fruits
               .
               After
               they
               had
               made
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               these
               things
               ,
               wee
               shewed
               them
               their
               error
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Cudoüagni
               is
               an
               euill
               Spirit
               that
               deceiueth
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               who
               doth
               giue
               vnto
               vs
               all
               ,
               and
               is
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               him
               we
               must
               onely
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               must
               be
               baptised
               ,
               or
               goe
               into
               hell
               .
               And
               many
               other
               things
               of
               our
               faith
               were
               shewed
               them
               :
               which
               
               they
               easily
               beleeued
               ,
               and
               called
               their
               
                 Cudoüagni
                 ,
                 Agoiuda
              
               .
               So
               that
               many
               times
               they
               requested
               our
               Captaine
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Lord
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Donnacona
                 )
                 Taiguragni
                 ,
                 Domagaia
              
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               people
               of
               their
               towne
               came
               thither
               for
               that
               purpose
               :
               but
               because
               we
               knew
               not
               their
               intent
               and
               desire
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               body
               to
               instruct
               them
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               wee
               excused
               our selues
               to
               them
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               bad
               Taiguragni
               and
               Domagaia
               to
               make
               them
               vnderstand
               that
               we
               would
               returne
               another
               voyage
               ,
               and
               would
               bring
               Priests
               with
               vs
               and
               Chréme
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               for
               an
               excuse
               ,
               that
               one
               cannot
               be
               baptized
               without
               the
               said
               Chréme
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               beleeue
               .
               And
               they
               were
               very
               glad
               of
               the
               promise
               which
               the
               Captaine
               made
               them
               to
               returne
               ,
            
             and
             thanked
             them
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Monsieur
               Champlein
            
             ,
             hauing
             of
             late
             made
             the
             same
             voyage
             which
             the
             Captaine
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             had
             made
             ,
             did
             discourse
             with
             Sauages
             ,
             that
             be
             yet
             liuing
             ,
             and
             reporteth
             the
             speeches
             that
             were
             betweene
             him
             and
             certaine
             of
             their
             Sagamos
             ,
             concerning
             their
             beleefe
             in
             spirituall
             and
             heauenly
             
             things
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             thought
             good
             (
             being
             incident
             to
             
             this
             matter
             )
             to
             insert
             heere
             ;
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               The
               most
               part
               of
               them
               be
               people
               without
               law
               ,
               according
               as
               I
               could
               see
               and
               informe
               my selfe
               ,
               by
               the
               said
               great
               Sagamos
               ,
               who
               told
               mee
               that
               they
               verily
               beleeue
               there
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               created
               all
               things
               .
               And
               then
               I
               asked
               him
               ,
               seeing
               that
               they
               beleeue
               in
               one
               onely
               God
               :
               by
               what
               meanes
               did
               hee
               place
               them
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               they
               were
               
               come
               ?
               He
               answered
               mee
               ,
               that
               after
               God
               had
               made
               all
               things
               ,
               he
               tooke
               a
               number
               of
               arrowes
               ,
               and
               did
               sticke
               them
               into
               the
               ground
               ,
               from
               whence
               men
               and
               women
               sprung
               vp
               ,
               which
               haue
               multiplied
               in
               the
               world
               vntill
               now
               ,
               and
               that
               mankinde
               grew
               by
               that
               meanes
               .
               I
               answered
               him
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               said
               was
               false
               :
               But
               that
               indeed
               there
               was
               one
               onely
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               created
               all
               things
               both
               in
               Heauen
               and
               Earth
               .
               Seeing
               all
               these
               things
               so
               perfect
               ,
               and
               being
               no
               body
               that
               did
               gouerne
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               he
               tooke
               slime
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               created
               thereof
               our
               first
               father
               Adam
               :
               And
               while
               he
               did
               sleepe
               ,
               God
               tooke
               one
               of
               his
               ribes
               ,
               and
               formed
               Euah
               thereof
               ,
               whom
               hee
               gaue
               to
               him
               for
               company
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               was
               the
               truth
               that
               both
               they
               and
               we
               were
               made
               
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               arrowes
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               beleeue
               .
               He
               said
               nothing
               more
               to
               me
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               allowed
               better
               of
               my
               speech
               than
               of
               his
               owne
               .
               I
               asked
               him
               also
               if
               he
               beleeued
               not
               that
               there
               were
               any
               other
               but
               one
               onely
               God
               ?
               He
               said
               vnto
               me
               that
               their
               beleefe
               was
               :
               There
               was
               one
               onely
               God
               ,
               one
               Sonne
               ,
               one
               Mother
               ,
               and
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               which
               were
               foure
               .
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               ouer
               and
               aboue
               all
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Sonne
               was
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               good
               which
               they
               receiued
               of
               them
               :
               As
               for
               the
               Mother
               ,
               shee
               was
               naught
               and
               did
               eat
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Father
               was
               not
               very
               good
               .
               I
               shewed
               him
               his
               error
               according
               to
               our
               faith
               ,
               whereunto
               he
               gaue
               some
               credit
               .
               I
               demanded
               of
               him
               if
               they
               neuer
               saw
               nor
               heard
               their
               ancestors
               say
               that
               God
               was
               come
               into
               the
               world
               :
               He
               told
               me
               hee
               had
               not
               seene
               him
               :
               but
               that
               anciently
               there
               were
               fiue
               men
               ,
               who
               trauelling
               
               towards
               the
               setting
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               met
               with
               God
               ,
               
               who
               demanded
               of
               them
               ,
               Whither
               go
               yee
               ?
               They
               answered
               ,
               We
               goe
               to
               seeke
               for
               our
               liuing
               :
               God
               answered
               them
               ,
               You
               shall
               finde
               it
               heere
               .
               But
               they
               passed
               further
               ,
               not
               making
               any
               account
               of
               that
               which
               God
               had
               said
               vnto
               them
               ;
               who
               tooke
               a
               stone
               and
               therewith
               touched
               two
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               turned
               into
               stones
               :
               And
               he
               said
               againe
               to
               the
               three
               others
               ,
               Whither
               goe
               yee
               ?
               and
               they
               answered
               as
               at
               the
               first
               time
               :
               and
               God
               said
               vnto
               them
               a
               gaine
               ,
               Passe
               no
               further
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               it
               heere
               :
               and
               seeing
               that
               they
               found
               no
               
               food
               they
               passed
               further
               :
               And
               God
               tooke
               two
               staues
               ,
               and
               touched
               therewith
               the
               two
               formost
               ,
               who
               were
               transformed
               into
               staues
               .
               But
               the
               fift
               man
               staied
               and
               would
               passe
               no
               further
               :
               And
               God
               asked
               him
               againe
               ,
               Whither
               goest
               thou
               ?
               Who
               made
               answer
               ,
               I
               go
               to
               seeke
               for
               my
               liuing
               :
               and
               God
               told
               him
               ,
               Tarry
               and
               thou
               shalt
               finde
               it
               :
               and
               he
               staied
               without
               passing
               any
               further
               :
               And
               God
               gaue
               him
               meat
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               eat
               of
               it
               :
               and
               after
               he
               had
               made
               good
               cheare
               he
               returned
               among
               the
               other
               Sauages
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               all
               that
               you
               haue
               heard
               .
               He
               also
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               at
               another
               time
               there
               was
               a
               man
               who
               had
               store
               of
               Tabacco
               (
               which
               is
               an
               hearbe
               
               the
               smoke
               whereof
               they
               take
               )
               and
               that
               God
               came
               to
               this
               man
               and
               asked
               him
               where
               his
               pipe
               was
               :
               The
               man
               tooke
               his
               Tabacco
               pipe
               and
               gaue
               it
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               dranke
               very
               much
               Tabacco
               .
               After
               he
               had
               taken
               well
               of
               it
               ,
               God
               brake
               the
               said
               Tabacco-pipe
               into
               many
               peeces
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               asked
               him
               ,
               Why
               hast
               thou
               broken
               my
               Tabacco-pipe
               ,
               and
               thou
               seest
               well
               that
               I
               haue
               none
               other
               ?
               And
               God
               tooke
               one
               which
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               gaue
               it
               him
               ,
               saying
               vnto
               him
               :
               Lo
               ,
               heere
               is
               one
               which
               I
               giue
               to
               thee
               ,
               carry
               it
               to
               thy
               great
               Sagamo
               ,
               let
               him
               keepe
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               keepe
               it
               wel
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               want
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               companions
               :
               The
               said
               man
               tooke
               the
               Tabacco-pipe
               ,
               which
               he
               gaue
               to
               his
               great
               Sagamo
               ,
               who
               (
               whilest
               he
               had
               it
               )
               the
               Sauages
               wanted
               for
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               :
               But
               that
               since
               the
               said
               Sagamo
               had
               lost
               this
               Tabacco-pipe
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               great
               famine
               
               which
               sometimes
               they
               haue
               among
               them
               .
               I
               demanded
               of
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               did
               beleeue
               all
               that
               ;
               he
               told
               me
               ,
               yes
               ,
               &
               that
               it
               was
               true
               .
               Now
               I
               beleeue
               that
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               they
               say
               that
               God
               is
               not
               very
               good
               .
               But
               I
               replied
               and
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               all
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               doubt
               it
               was
               the
               Diuell
               that
               had
               shewed
               himselfe
               to
               those
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               they
               did
               beleeue
               in
               God
               as
               we
               doe
               ,
               they
               should
               want
               nothing
               that
               should
               be
               needfull
               for
               them
               :
               That
               the
               Sunne
               which
               they
               saw
               ,
               the
               Moone
               and
               the
               Starres
               ,
               were
               created
               by
               the
               same
               great
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               made
               both
               Heauen
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               haue
               no
               power
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               God
               
               hath
               giuen
               them
               :
               That
               we
               beleeue
               in
               that
               great
               God
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               goodnesse
               did
               send
               vnto
               vs
               his
               dearely
               beloued
               Son
               ,
               who
               being
               conceiued
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               tooke
               humane
               flesh
               within
               the
               virgin
               wombe
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               hauing
               been
               33.
               yeeres
               on
               earth
               working
               infinit
               miracles
               ,
               raising
               vp
               the
               dead
               ,
               healing
               the
               sicke
               ,
               driuing
               out
               Diuels
               ,
               giuing
               sight
               to
               the
               blinde
               ,
               shewing
               vnto
               men
               the
               wil
               of
               God
               his
               Father
               ,
               for
               to
               serue
               ,
               honour
               and
               worship
               him
               ,
               hath
               spilled
               his
               bloud
               ,
               and
               suffered
               death
               and
               passion
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               redeemed
               mankind
               ,
               being
               buried
               and
               risen
               againe
               ,
               went
               downe
               into
               hell
               ,
               and
               ascended
               vp
               into
               Heauen
               ,
               where
               he
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               his
               father
               .
               That
               this
               was
               the
               beleefe
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               which
               doe
               beleeue
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               be
               not
               for
               all
               that
               three
               Gods
               ,
               but
               are
               one
               selfesame
               and
               one
               onely
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               Trinity
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               nothing
               before
               nor
               after
               ,
               nothing
               greater
               nor
               lesser
               .
               That
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               Mother
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               and
               women
               that
               haue
               liued
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               doing
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               and
               suffered
               Martyrdome
               for
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               who
               ,
               by
               the
               permission
               of
               God
               ,
               haue
               wrought
               miracles
               ,
               and
               are
               Saints
               in
               Heauen
               in
               his
               Paradise
               ,
               pray
               all
               for
               vs
               vnto
               this
               great
               diuine
               Maiestie
               ,
               to
               pardon
               vs
               our
               faults
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               we
               do
               against
               his
               law
               and
               commandements
               :
               And
               so
               by
               the
               Saints
               praiers
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               owne
               
               that
               we
               make
               to
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               ,
               he
               giueth
               vs
               what
               we
               haue
               need
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               Diuell
               hath
               no
               power
               ouer
               vs
               ;
               and
               can
               doe
               vs
               no
               hurt
               .
               That
               if
               they
               had
               this
               beleefe
               they
               should
               be
               eue
               as
               we
               are
               .
               That
               the
               Diuell
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               them
               any
               more
               harme
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               not
               want
               what
               should
               be
               needfull
               for
               them
               .
               Then
               the
               said
               Sagamo
               said
               vnto
               mee
               ,
               that
               he
               granted
               all
               that
               I
               said
               .
               I
               demanded
               of
               him
               what
               ceremony
               they
               vsed
               in
               praying
               to
               their
               God
               :
               he
               told
               me
               that
               they
               vsed
               no
               other
               ceremony
               ,
               but
               that
               euery
               one
               did
               pray
               in
               his
               heart
               as
               he
               would
               .
               This
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               law
               among
               them
               ,
               neither
               doe
               they
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               worship
               or
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               liue
               the
               most
               part
               as
               brute
               beasts
               :
               And
               I
               beleeue
               that
               in
               short
               time
               they
               might
               be
               brought
               to
               be
               good
               Christians
               ,
               if
               one
               would
               inhabit
               their
               land
               ,
               which
               most
               of
               them
               doe
               desire
               .
               They
               haue
               among
               them
               some
               Sauages
               whom
               
               they
               call
               Pilotoua
               ,
               who
               speake
               visibly
               to
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               and
               he
               telleth
               them
               what
               they
               must
               doe
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               warres
               as
               for
               other
               things
               :
               And
               if
               he
               should
               command
               them
               to
               goe
               and
               put
               any
               enterprise
               in
               execution
               ,
               or
               to
               kill
               a
               French
               man
               or
               any
               other
               of
               their
               nation
               ,
               they
               will
               immediately
               obey
               to
               
               his
               command
               .
               They
               beleeue
               also
               that
               all
               their
               dreames
               are
               true
               ;
               and
               indeed
               ,
               there
               be
               many
               of
               them
               which
               doe
               say
               that
               they
               haue
               seene
               and
               dreamed
               things
               that
               doe
               happen
               ,
               or
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               :
               but
               to
               speake
               thereof
               in
               truth
               they
               be
               visions
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               who
               doth
               deceiue
               and
               seduce
               them
               .
            
             So
             farre
             
               Monsieur
               Champleins
            
             report
             .
             As
             for
             our
             Souriquois
             ,
             and
             other
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             I
             can
             say
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             destitute
             of
             all
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             haue
             no
             Adoration
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             make
             any
             diuine
             seruice
             ,
             liuing
             in
             a
             pitifull
             ignorance
             ;
             which
             ought
             to
             touch
             the
             hearts
             both
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             who
             very
             
             often
             doe
             employ
             vpon
             friuolous
             things
             that
             which
             would
             be
             more
             than
             sufficient
             to
             establish
             there
             many
             Colonies
             ,
             which
             would
             beare
             their
             names
             ,
             about
             whom
             these
             poore
             people
             would
             flocke
             and
             assemble
             themselues
             .
             I
             do
             
             not
             say
             they
             should
             goe
             thither
             in
             Person
             ,
             for
             their
             presence
             is
             heere
             more
             necessary
             ,
             and
             besides
             euery
             one
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             Sea
             :
             but
             there
             are
             so
             many
             persons
             well
             disposed
             that
             would
             imploy
             themselues
             on
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             the
             meanes
             :
             They
             then
             that
             may
             doe
             it
             are
             altogether
             vnexcusable
             .
             
             Our
             present
             age
             is
             fallen
             ,
             as
             one
             might
             say
             ,
             into
             an
             Astorgie
             ,
             wanting
             both
             loue
             and
             Christian
             charity
             ,
             and
             retaine
             almost
             nothing
             of
             that
             fire
             which
             kindled
             our
             Fathers
             either
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             first
             Kings
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Croisades
             for
             the
             holy
             land
             ;
             yea
             contrariwise
             if
             any
             venture
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             little
             meanes
             he
             hath
             ,
             vpon
             this
             generous
             Christian
             worke
             ,
             the
             most
             part
             doe
             mocke
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             Salamandre
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             liue
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             flames
             ,
             as
             some
             doe
             imagine
             ,
             but
             is
             of
             so
             cold
             a
             nature
             that
             shee
             killeth
             them
             by
             her
             coldnesse
             .
             Euery
             one
             would
             runne
             after
             treasures
             ,
             and
             would
             carry
             them
             away
             without
             paines
             taking
             ,
             and
             afterward
             to
             liue
             frolike
             ;
             but
             they
             come
             too
             late
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             haue
             enough
             if
             
             they
             did
             beleeue
             ,
             as
             is
             meet
             to
             doe
             ,
             in
             him
             that
             hath
             said
             :
             
               Seeke
               first
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               giuen
               vnto
               you
               ouer
               and
               aboue
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             vs
             returne
             to
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             for
             whose
             conuersion
             it
             resteth
             vnto
             vs
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             that
             it
             will
             please
             him
             to
             open
             the
             meanes
             to
             make
             a
             plentifull
             haruest
             to
             the
             further
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             for
             ours
             ,
             and
             generally
             all
             those
             people
             euen
             as
             farre
             as
             Florida
             inclusiuely
             ,
             are
             very
             easie
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             according
             as
             I
             may
             coniecture
             of
             them
             which
             I
             haue
             not
             seene
             ,
             by
             the
             discourse
             of
             Histories
             .
             But
             I
             finde
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             more
             facility
             in
             them
             of
             the
             neerer
             lands
             ,
             as
             from
             Cap-Breton
             to
             Malebarre
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             not
             any
             shew
             of
             religion
             (
             for
             I
             call
             not
             religion
             vnlesse
             there
             be
             some
             Latria
             and
             diuine
             seruice
             )
             nor
             tillage
             of
             ground
             (
             at
             least
             as
             farre
             as
             Chouakoet
             )
             which
             is
             the
             chiefest
             thing
             that
             may
             draw
             men
             to
             beleeue
             as
             one
             would
             ,
             by
             reason-that
             out
             from
             the
             Earth
             commeth
             all
             that
             which
             is
             necessarie
             for
             the
             life
             ,
             after
             the
             
             generall
             vse
             we
             haue
             of
             the
             other
             Elements
             .
             Our
             life
             hath
             chiefely
             need
             of
             meat
             ,
             drinke
             and
             clothing
             .
             These
             people
             (
             as
             one
             may
             say
             )
             haue
             nothing
             of
             all
             that
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             called
             couered
             ,
             to
             be
             alwaies
             wandring
             and
             lodged
             vnder
             foure
             stakes
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             a
             skinne
             vpon
             their
             backe
             :
             neither
             doe
             I
             call
             eating
             and
             liuing
             ,
             to
             eat
             all
             at
             once
             and
             starue
             
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             not
             prouiding
             for
             the
             next
             day
             .
             Whosoeuer
             then
             shall
             giue
             bread
             and
             clothing
             to
             this
             people
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             their
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             beleeue
             all
             that
             he
             shall
             say
             to
             them
             .
             Euen
             as
             the
             Patriarch
             Iacob
             did
             promise
             to
             serue
             God
             if
             he
             would
             giue
             him
             bread
             to
             eat
             and
             garments
             to
             couer
             him
             .
             God
             hath
             no
             name
             :
             for
             all
             that
             wee
             can
             say
             ,
             cannot
             comprehend
             him
             .
             But
             we
             call
             him
             God
             ,
             because
             hee
             giueth
             .
             And
             man
             in
             giuing
             may
             by
             resemblance
             be
             called
             God.
             Cause
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Gregorie
               Nazianzene
            
             )
             
             that
             thou
             beest
             a
             God
             towards
             the
             needie
             ,
             in
             imitating
             Gods
             mercifulnesse
             .
             For
             man
             hath
             nothing
             so
             diuine
             in
             him
             as
             benefits
             .
             The
             heathen
             haue
             knowen
             this
             ,
             and
             amongst
             others
             Pliny
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             signe
             
             of
             diuinitie
             in
             a
             mortall
             man
             ,
             to
             helpe
             and
             aide
             an
             other
             mortall
             man.
             These
             people
             then
             enioying
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             vse
             of
             trades
             and
             tillage
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             will
             beleeue
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             told
             them
             ,
             
               in
               auditum
               auris
            
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             voice
             that
             shal
             sound
             in
             their
             eares
             :
             and
             of
             this
             haue
             I
             certain
             proofes
             ,
             because
             I
             haue
             knowen
             them
             wholly
             disposed
             thereunto
             by
             the
             communication
             they
             had
             with
             vs
             ;
             and
             there
             bee
             some
             of
             them
             that
             are
             Christians
             in
             minde
             ,
             &
             do
             performe
             the
             acts
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             such
             wise
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             baptised
             :
             among
             whom
             I
             will
             name
             Chkoudun
             ,
             Captaine
             
               (
               alias
               Sagamos
            
             )
             of
             the
             riuer
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             worke
             ,
             who
             ,
             whensoeuer
             he
             eateth
             ,
             lifteth
             vp
             his
             eies
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             seene
             vs
             doe
             so
             :
             yea
             at
             our
             praiers
             he
             did
             kneele
             downe
             as
             we
             did
             :
             And
             because
             he
             hath
             seene
             a
             great
             crosse
             planted
             neere
             to
             our
             fort
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             like
             at
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             cabins
             ;
             and
             carieth
             one
             at
             
             his
             brest
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             no
             more
             a
             Sauage
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             plainly
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             beasts
             (
             so
             hee
             saith
             in
             his
             language
             )
             but
             that
             he
             is
             like
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             desiring
             to
             be
             instructed
             .
             That
             which
             I
             say
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             I
             may
             affirme
             the
             same
             almost
             of
             all
             the
             others
             :
             And
             though
             he
             should
             be
             alone
             ,
             yet
             hee
             is
             capable
             ,
             being
             instructed
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             The
             Armouchiquois
             are
             a
             great
             people
             ,
             which
             haue
             likewise
             no
             adoration
             :
             and
             being
             setled
             ,
             because
             they
             manure
             the
             ground
             ,
             one
             may
             easily
             make
             a
             congregation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             exhort
             them
             to
             that
             which
             is
             for
             their
             saluation
             .
             
             They
             are
             vicious
             and
             bloody
             men
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             heeretofore
             :
             but
             this
             insolencie
             proceeds
             for
             that
             they
             feele
             themselues
             strong
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             multitude
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             liue
             more
             at
             ease
             than
             the
             others
             ,
             reaping
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Their
             countrie
             is
             not
             yet
             well
             knowen
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             small
             part
             that
             wee
             haue
             discouered
             ,
             I
             finde
             
             they
             haue
             conformitie
             with
             them
             of
             Virginia
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             superstition
             &
             error
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             concerneth
             our
             subiect
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Virginians
             doe
             begin
             to
             haue
             some
             opinion
             of
             a
             superior
             thing
             in
             nature
             ,
             which
             gouerneth
             heere
             this
             world
             .
             They
             beleeue
             in
             many
             gods
             (
             as
             an
             English
             Historian
             that
             dwelt
             there
             reporteth
             )
             which
             they
             call
             Montóac
             ,
             but
             of
             sundry
             sorts
             and
             degrees
             .
             One
             alone
             is
             chiefe
             and
             great
             ,
             who
             hath
             euer
             beene
             ,
             who
             purposing
             to
             make
             the
             world
             ,
             made
             first
             other
             gods
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             meanes
             and
             instruments
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             might
             serue
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Creation
             and
             in
             the
             gouernment
             .
             Then
             afterwards
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             Moone
             and
             the
             Starres
             ,
             as
             demy
             gods
             ,
             and
             instruments
             of
             the
             other
             Principall
             order
             .
             They
             hold
             that
             the
             woman
             was
             first
             made
             ,
             which
             by
             coniunction
             with
             one
             of
             the
             gods
             had
             children
             .
             All
             these
             people
             doe
             generally
             beleeue
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             death
             good
             men
             are
             in
             rest
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             in
             paine
             :
             Now
             them
             that
             they
             esteeme
             to
             be
             the
             wicked
             are
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             they
             the
             good
             men
             :
             In
             such
             sort
             that
             ,
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             they
             shall
             all
             after
             death
             be
             well
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             specially
             when
             
             they
             haue
             well
             defended
             their
             country
             ,
             and
             killed
             many
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             And
             as
             touching
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             
             bodies
             ,
             there
             are
             yet
             some
             nations
             in
             those
             parts
             that
             haue
             some
             glimpse
             of
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Virginians
             doe
             tell
             tales
             of
             certaine
             men
             risen
             againe
             ,
             which
             say
             strange
             things
             :
             As
             of
             one
             wicked
             man
             ,
             who
             after
             his
             death
             had
             beene
             neere
             to
             the
             mouth
             of
             Popogusso
             (
             which
             is
             their
             Hell
             )
             but
             a
             god
             saued
             him
             ,
             and
             gaue
             him
             leaue
             to
             come
             againe
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             to
             tell
             his
             friends
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             for
             to
             auoide
             the
             comming
             into
             this
             miserable
             torment
             .
             Item
             ,
             that
             yeare
             that
             the
             English
             men
             were
             there
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             within
             60.
             leagues
             off
             from
             them
             (
             as
             said
             the
             Virginians
             )
             that
             a
             body
             was
             vnburied
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             did
             shew
             ,
             that
             being
             dead
             in
             the
             pit
             ,
             his
             soule
             was
             aliue
             ,
             and
             had
             trauelled
             very
             farre
             ,
             thorow
             a
             long
             and
             large
             way
             ,
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             which
             did
             grow
             very
             faire
             and
             pleasant
             trees
             ,
             bearing
             the
             rarest
             fruits
             that
             can
             be
             seene
             :
             and
             that
             in
             the
             end
             he
             came
             to
             very
             faire
             houses
             ,
             neere
             to
             the
             which
             he
             found
             his
             father
             ,
             which
             was
             dead
             ,
             who
             expresly
             commanded
             him
             to
             returne
             backe
             and
             to
             declare
             vnto
             his
             frinds
             the
             good
             which
             it
             behooued
             them
             to
             doe
             for
             to
             enioy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             place
             :
             And
             that
             after
             he
             had
             done
             his
             message
             
             he
             should
             come
             thither
             againe
             .
             The
             generall
             History
             of
             the
             West
             Indies
             reporteth
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             into
             Perou
             ,
             they
             of
             Cusco
             and
             thereabout
             ,
             did
             likewise
             beleeue
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             bodies
             .
             For
             seeing
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             with
             a
             cursed
             auarice
             ,
             opening
             the
             sepulchers
             for
             to
             haue
             the
             gold
             and
             the
             riches
             that
             were
             in
             them
             ,
             did
             cast
             and
             scatter
             the
             bones
             of
             the
             dead
             heere
             and
             there
             ,
             they
             praied
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             scatter
             them
             so
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             same
             should
             not
             hinder
             them
             from
             rising
             againe
             :
             which
             is
             a
             more
             perfect
             beleefe
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospell
             and
             the
             
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             witnesse
             vnto
             vs
             that
             they
             scoffed
             at
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             almost
             all
             the
             heathen
             antiquity
             hath
             done
             .
          
           
           
             Some
             of
             our
             Westerne
             Indians
             ,
             expecting
             this
             resurrection
             ,
             haue
             esteemed
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             good
             did
             got
             into
             heauen
             ,
             &
             them
             of
             the
             wicked
             into
             a
             great
             pit
             or
             hole
             ,
             which
             they
             thinke
             to
             be
             far
             off
             towards
             the
             Sunne
             setting
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Popogusso
             ,
             there
             to
             burne
             for
             euer
             :
             and
             such
             is
             the
             beleefe
             of
             the
             Virginians
             :
             The
             others
             (
             as
             the
             Brasilians
             )
             that
             the
             wicked
             goe
             with
             Aignan
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             euill
             spirit
             that
             tormenteth
             them
             :
             but
             as
             for
             the
             good
             ,
             
             that
             they
             went
             behinde
             the
             Mountaines
             to
             dance
             and
             make
             good
             cheere
             with
             their
             fathers
             .
             Many
             of
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             grounded
             vpon
             certaine
             places
             of
             Esdras
             ,
             of
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             haue
             thought
             that
             after
             death
             our
             soules
             were
             sequestred
             into
             places
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             in
             Abrahams
             bosome
             ,
             attending
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             :
             And
             there
             Origen
             hath
             thought
             that
             they
             are
             as
             in
             a
             Schoole
             of
             soules
             ,
             and
             place
             of
             instruction
             ,
             where
             they
             learne
             the
             causes
             and
             reasons
             of
             the
             things
             they
             haue
             seene
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             by
             reasoning
             make
             iudgements
             of
             consequences
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             and
             of
             things
             to
             come
             .
             But
             such
             opinions
             haue
             beene
             reiected
             by
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             Doctours
             of
             Sorbone
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Philip
             the
             faire
             ,
             and
             since
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             Florence
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Christians
             haue
             held
             that
             opinion
             ,
             is
             it
             much
             to
             these
             poore
             Sauages
             to
             bee
             entred
             in
             those
             opinions
             that
             we
             haue
             recited
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             As
             concerning
             the
             worshipping
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             of
             all
             them
             that
             be
             out
             of
             the
             Spanish
             dominion
             ,
             I
             finde
             none
             but
             the
             Virginians
             that
             vse
             any
             diuine
             seruice
             (
             vnlesse
             we
             will
             also
             comprehend
             therein
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Floridians
             doe
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             recite
             heereafter
             )
             They
             then
             represent
             their
             gods
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Kevuasovuock
             .
             One
             onely
             is
             named
             Kevuas
             .
             They
             place
             them
             in
             houses
             and
             Temples
             ,
             made
             after
             their
             fashion
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Machicómuck
             ,
             wherein
             they
             make
             their
             praiers
             ,
             singing
             and
             
             offering
             to
             those
             gods
             .
             And
             seeing
             we
             are
             fallen
             to
             speake
             of
             infidels
             ,
             I
             praise
             rather
             the
             ancient
             Romans
             who
             were
             aboue
             173.
             yeares
             without
             any
             images
             of
             Gods
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               Augustin
            
             
             saith
             .
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             hauing
             wisely
             forbidden
             to
             make
             any
             ,
             because
             that
             such
             a
             foolish
             and
             senseles
             thing
             made
             them
             to
             be
             despised
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             contempt
             came
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             did
             cast
             out
             all
             feare
             ,
             nothing
             being
             better
             than
             to
             worship
             them
             in
             spirit
             seeing
             they
             are
             spirits
             .
             And
             
             indeed
             Pliny
             saith
             :
             
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               which
               sheweth
               more
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               mans
               wit
               ,
               than
               to
               seeke
               to
               assigne
               some
               image
               or
               figure
               to
               God.
               For
               in
               what
               part
               soeuer
               that
               God
               sheweth
               himselfe
               he
               is
               all
               sense
               ,
               all
               sight
               ,
               all
               hearing
               ,
               all
               soule
               ,
               all
               vnderstanding
               :
               and
               finally
               he
               is
               all
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               without
               vsing
               any
               organe
               .
            
             The
             ancient
             Germans
             instructed
             in
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             not
             onely
             did
             admit
             no
             images
             of
             their
             gods
             (
             as
             saith
             Tacitus
             )
             but
             also
             would
             not
             that
             they
             should
             be
             drawen
             or
             painted
             against
             the
             walles
             ,
             nor
             set
             in
             any
             humane
             forme
             ,
             esteeming
             that
             to
             derogate
             too
             much
             from
             the
             greatnes
             of
             the
             heauenly
             power
             .
             It
             may
             be
             said
             among
             vs
             that
             figures
             and
             representations
             are
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             vnlearned
             :
             but
             leauing
             disputations
             aside
             ,
             it
             were
             fitting
             that
             euery
             one
             should
             be
             wise
             and
             wel
             instructed
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             body
             should
             be
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             
             Our
             Souriquois
             and
             Armouchiquois
             Sauages
             ,
             haue
             the
             industry
             both
             of
             painting
             and
             caruing
             ,
             and
             doe
             make
             pictures
             of
             beasts
             ,
             birds
             and
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             stone
             as
             in
             wood
             ,
             as
             pretilie
             as
             good
             workemen
             in
             these
             parts
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             they
             serue
             not
             themselues
             with
             them
             in
             adoration
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             please
             the
             sight
             ,
             and
             the
             vse
             of
             some
             priuat
             tooles
             ,
             as
             in
             Tabacco-pipes
             .
             And
             in
             that
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             at
             the
             first
             )
             though
             they
             be
             without
             diuine
             worship
             ,
             I
             praise
             them
             more
             than
             the
             Virginians
             and
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             which
             more
             beasts
             than
             the
             very
             beasts
             worship
             and
             reuerence
             senselesse
             things
             .
          
           
             
             Captaine
             Laudonniere
             in
             his
             History
             of
             Florida
             ,
             saith
             that
             they
             of
             that
             Country
             haue
             no
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             religion
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             which
             appeareth
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunne
             and
             the
             Moone
             ;
             to
             whom
             ,
             neuerthelesse
             ,
             I
             finde
             not
             in
             all
             the
             said
             History
             that
             they
             make
             any
             adoration
             ,
             
             sauing
             that
             when
             they
             goe
             to
             warie
             ,
             the
             Paracousi
             maketh
             some
             praier
             to
             the
             Sunne
             for
             to
             obtaine
             victory
             ,
             and
             which
             being
             obtained
             he
             yeeldeth
             him
             praises
             for
             it
             ,
             with
             songs
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             more
             particularly
             spoken
             in
             my
             first
             booke
             the
             10.
             chapter
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Belleforest
            
             writeth
             to
             haue
             taken
             from
             the
             said
             History
             that
             which
             he
             mentioneth
             of
             their
             bloudie
             sacrifices
             ,
             like
             to
             them
             of
             the
             Mexicains
             ,
             assembling
             themselues
             in
             one
             field
             ,
             and
             setting
             vp
             there
             their
             lodges
             ,
             where
             after
             many
             dances
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             they
             lift
             vp
             in
             the
             aire
             and
             offer
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             him
             vpon
             whom
             the
             lot
             is
             fallen
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             .
             If
             he
             bee
             bold
             in
             this
             thing
             ,
             he
             presumeth
             no
             lesse
             where
             he
             writeth
             the
             like
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Canada
             ,
             whom
             he
             maketh
             sacrificers
             of
             humane
             bodies
             ,
             although
             they
             neuer
             thought
             on
             it
             .
             For
             if
             Captaine
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             hath
             seen
             some
             of
             their
             enemies
             heads
             ,
             dressed
             like
             leather
             ,
             set
             vpon
             peeces
             of
             wood
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             they
             haue
             beene
             sacrificed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             their
             custome
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             ancient
             Gaulois
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             enemies
             whom
             they
             haue
             killed
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             them
             vp
             in
             ,
             or
             without
             their
             Cabins
             as
             a
             Trophee
             :
             which
             is
             vsuall
             thorow
             all
             the
             West
             Indies
             .
          
           
             To
             returne
             to
             our
             Floridians
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             will
             call
             the
             honour
             they
             doe
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             act
             of
             religion
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             contrary
             him
             .
             For
             in
             the
             old
             time
             of
             the
             golden
             age
             ,
             when
             that
             ignorance
             found
             place
             amongst
             men
             ,
             many
             (
             considering
             the
             admirable
             effects
             of
             the
             Sunne
             and
             of
             the
             Moone
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             vseth
             to
             gouerne
             things
             in
             this
             low
             world
             )
             attributed
             vnto
             them
             the
             reuerence
             due
             to
             the
             Creator
             :
             And
             this
             maner
             of
             reuerence
             is
             expounded
             vnto
             
             vs
             by
             Iob
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             
               If
               I
               haue
               beholden
               the
               Sunne
               in
               his
               brightnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               Moone
               running
               cleere
               :
               and
               if
               my
               heart
               hath
               been
               seduced
               in
               secret
               ,
               and
               my
               mouth
               hath
               kissed
               my
               hand
               :
               this
               also
               had
               beene
               an
               iniquity
               to
               be
               condemned
               :
               for
               I
               had
               denied
               the
               great
               God
               aboue
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             hand
             kissing
             it
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             reuerence
             which
             is
             yet
             obserued
             in
             doing
             homages
             .
             
             Not
             being
             able
             to
             touch
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             they
             stretch
             forth
             their
             hands
             towards
             it
             ,
             then
             kissed
             it
             :
             or
             they
             touched
             his
             Idoll
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             did
             kisse
             the
             hand
             that
             had
             touched
             it
             .
             And
             into
             this
             idolatry
             did
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             sometime
             fall
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Ezechiel
             .
             
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Brasilians
             ,
             I
             finde
             by
             the
             discourse
             of
             
               Iohn
               De
               Leri
            
             (
             whom
             I
             had
             rather
             follow
             than
             a
             Spanish
             Authour
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             seene
             )
             that
             not
             onely
             they
             are
             like
             vnto
             ours
             ,
             without
             any
             forme
             of
             religion
             or
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             so
             blind
             and
             hardned
             in
             their
             anthropophagie
             ,
             that
             they
             seeme
             to
             be
             in
             no
             wise
             capable
             of
             the
             Christian
             doctrine
             .
             Also
             they
             are
             visibly
             tormented
             and
             beaten
             by
             the
             diuell
             (
             which
             they
             call
             Aignan
             )
             and
             with
             such
             rigor
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             see
             him
             come
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             beast
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             a
             bird
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             strange
             forme
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             despaire
             .
             Which
             is
             not
             with
             the
             other
             Sauages
             ,
             more
             hitherward
             ,
             towards
             New-found-land
             ,
             at
             least
             with
             such
             rigor
             .
             For
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             reporteth
             that
             he
             caseth
             earth
             in
             their
             eies
             ,
             and
             they
             call
             him
             Cudoüagni
             :
             &
             there
             ,
             where
             we
             were
             (
             where
             they
             call
             him
             Aoutem
             )
             I
             haue
             sometimes
             heard
             that
             he
             had
             scratched
             Membertou
             ,
             being
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             kinde
             of
             Soothsaier
             of
             the
             Country
             .
             When
             one
             tels
             the
             Brasilians
             that
             one
             must
             beleeue
             in
             God
             ,
             they
             like
             that
             aduice
             well
             enough
             ,
             but
             by
             and
             by
             they
             forget
             their
             lesson
             and
             returne
             againe
             to
             their
             owne
             vomit
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             strange
             brutishnes
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             willing
             at
             the
             least
             to
             redeeme
             themselues
             from
             the
             diuels
             vexation
             ,
             by
             religion
             Which
             maketh
             them
             vnexcusable
             ,
             seeing
             also
             they
             haue
             some
             memory
             remaining
             in
             them
             of
             the
             generall
             flood
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Gospell
             (
             if
             it
             be
             so
             that
             their
             report
             be
             true
             )
             for
             they
             make
             mention
             in
             their
             songs
             that
             the
             waters
             being
             once
             ouerflowne
             ,
             did
             couer
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             were
             drowned
             ,
             except
             their
             Grandfathers
             ,
             who
             saued
             themselues
             vpon
             the
             highest
             
             trees
             of
             their
             Country
             .
             And
             of
             this
             flood
             other
             Sauages
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             me
             else
             where
             ,
             haue
             also
             some
             tradition
             .
             
             As
             concerning
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             the
             said
             
               de
               Leri
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             hauing
             once
             found
             occasion
             to
             shew
             vnto
             them
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             meet
             to
             beleeue
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             they
             gaue
             eare
             vnto
             him
             with
             great
             attention
             ,
             being
             all
             amazed
             for
             that
             which
             they
             had
             heard
             :
             and
             that
             thereupon
             ,
             an
             ancient
             man
             ,
             taking
             vpon
             him
             to
             speake
             ,
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             truth
             he
             had
             recited
             wonderful
             things
             vnto
             them
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             to
             call
             to
             minde
             ,
             that
             which
             many
             times
             they
             had
             heard
             of
             their
             Grandfathers
             ,
             that
             of
             a
             long
             time
             sithence
             
               a
               Mair
            
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             stranger
             ,
             clothed
             and
             bearded
             like
             to
             the
             Frenchmen
             )
             had
             beene
             there
             ,
             thinking
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             God
             which
             he
             declared
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             vsed
             the
             like
             exhortatiō
             vnto
             them
             :
             but
             that
             they
             would
             not
             beleeue
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             came
             another
             thither
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             signe
             of
             acurse
             ,
             gaue
             them
             their
             armours
             ,
             wherewith
             since
             they
             haue
             killed
             one
             another
             :
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             likelihood
             they
             should
             forsake
             that
             maner
             of
             life
             ,
             because
             that
             all
             their
             neighbour
             Nations
             would
             mocke
             them
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             
               Souriquois
               ,
               Canadians
            
             and
             their
             neighbours
             are
             not
             so
             hardened
             in
             their
             wicked
             life
             ,
             no
             neither
             the
             Virginians
             nor
             Floridians
             ,
             but
             will
             receiue
             the
             Christian
             doctrine
             very
             easily
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             stirre
             vp
             them
             that
             be
             able
             to
             succour
             them
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             visibly
             tormented
             ,
             beaten
             and
             torne
             by
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             as
             this
             barbarous
             people
             of
             Brasil
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             strange
             malediction
             ,
             more
             particular
             vnto
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             other
             Nations
             of
             those
             parts
             .
             Which
             maketh
             me
             beleeue
             that
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             may
             haue
             reached
             so
             farre
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             said
             old
             ancient
             man
             ,
             to
             which
             hauing
             stopped
             their
             eares
             ,
             they
             beare
             a
             particular
             punishment
             for
             it
             ,
             not
             common
             to
             others
             ,
             which
             peraduenture
             haue
             neuer
             heard
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             since
             the
             vniuersall
             floud
             ,
             whereof
             all
             those
             Nations
             ,
             in
             more
             than
             three
             thousand
             leagues
             of
             ground
             haue
             an
             obscure
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             giuen
             them
             by
             tradition
             from
             father
             to
             sonne
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sooth-saiers
             and
             Masters
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             among
             the
             Indians
             .
          
           
             I
             Will
             not
             call
             (
             as
             some
             haue
             done
             )
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Priests
             ,
             them
             that
             make
             the
             ceremonies
             and
             inuocations
             of
             diuels
             among
             the
             West
             Indies
             ,
             but
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             haue
             the
             vse
             of
             sacrifices
             and
             gifts
             that
             they
             offer
             to
             their
             Gods
             ,
             
             for
             as
             much
             as
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             euery
             Priest
             or
             Bishop
             is
             ordained
             to
             offer
             gifts
             and
             sacrifices
             :
             such
             as
             were
             them
             of
             Mexico
             ,
             the
             greatest
             whereof
             was
             called
             Papas
             ,
             who
             offered
             incense
             to
             their
             Idols
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             of
             them
             was
             that
             of
             the
             god
             whom
             they
             did
             name
             Vitzilipuztli
             ,
             although
             neuerthelesse
             ,
             the
             generall
             name
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             held
             for
             supreame
             Lord
             and
             author
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             was
             Viracocha
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             attributed
             excellent
             qualities
             ,
             calling
             him
             Pachacamac
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             Creator
             of
             Heauen
             and
             Earth
             :
             and
             Vsapu
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             admirable
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             names
             .
             They
             had
             also
             sacrifices
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             them
             of
             Perou
             haue
             yet
             ,
             which
             they
             sacrificed
             in
             great
             number
             ,
             as
             
               Ioseph
               Acosta
            
             
             discourseth
             thereof
             at
             large
             .
             Those
             may
             be
             called
             Priests
             or
             Sacrificers
             :
             But
             in
             regard
             of
             them
             of
             Virginia
             and
             Florida
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             any
             sacrifices
             they
             make
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             qualifie
             them
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Wisards
             ,
             or
             Masters
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             their
             religion
             ,
             which
             in
             Florida
             I
             finde
             to
             be
             called
             Iarvars
             ,
             and
             Ioanas
             :
             in
             
               Virginia
               ,
               Vuiroances
            
             :
             in
             
               Brasill
               Caribes
            
             :
             and
             among
             ours
             (
             I
             meane
             the
             
               Soriquois
               )
               Aütmoins
               .
               Laudonniere
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Florida
             :
             
               They
               haue
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               their
               Priests
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               they
               giue
               great
               credit
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               great
               Magicians
               ,
               great
               Soothsaiers
               and
               callers
               on
               diuels
               .
               These
               Priests
               doe
               serue
               them
               for
               Physicians
               and
               Chirurgians
               ,
               and
               carrie
               alwaies
               with
               them
               a
               bagge
               full
               of
               hearbes
               and
               drugges
               to
               physicke
               them
               that
               be
               sicke
               ,
               which
               be
               ,
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               of
               the
               great
               pockes
               :
               for
               they
               loue
               women
               and
               maidens
               very
               much
               ,
            
             whom
             they
             
             
             
             
             
             call
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             Sunne
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             treated
             ,
             the
             King
             calleth
             the
             Iarvars
             ,
             and
             the
             ancientest
             men
             ,
             and
             demandeth
             their
             aduice
             .
             See
             moreouer
             what
             I
             haue
             written
             heeretofore
             in
             the
             sixt
             Chapter
             of
             the
             first
             
             booke
             .
             As
             for
             them
             of
             Virginia
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             lesse
             suttle
             than
             them
             of
             Florida
             ,
             and
             do
             procure
             credit
             to
             themselues
             ,
             making
             them
             to
             be
             respected
             ,
             by
             trickes
             or
             shew
             of
             religion
             ,
             like
             to
             them
             that
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             last
             chapter
             ,
             
             speaking
             of
             some
             dead
             men
             risen
             vp
             againe
             .
             It
             is
             by
             such
             meanes
             ,
             and
             vnder
             pretect
             of
             religion
             that
             the
             Inguas
             made
             themselues
             heeretofore
             the
             greatest
             Princes
             of
             America
             .
             And
             them
             of
             these
             parts
             that
             would
             deceiue
             and
             blinde
             the
             people
             haue
             likewise
             vsed
             of
             that
             suttelty
             ,
             as
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
               ,
               Lisander
               ,
               Sertorius
               ,
            
             and
             other
             more
             recent
             ,
             doing
             (
             as
             saith
             Plutarke
             )
             as
             the
             plaiers
             of
             tragedies
             ,
             who
             desirous
             to
             shew
             foorth
             things
             ,
             ouerreaching
             the
             humane
             strength
             ,
             haue
             refuge
             to
             the
             superior
             power
             of
             the
             Gods.
             
          
           
             The
             Aoutmoins
             of
             the
             last
             land
             of
             the
             Indies
             which
             is
             the
             neerest
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             blockish
             but
             that
             they
             can
             make
             the
             common
             people
             to
             attribute
             some
             credit
             vnto
             them
             .
             For
             by
             their
             impostures
             they
             liue
             and
             make
             themselues
             esteemed
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             playing
             the
             part
             of
             Physicions
             and
             Chirurgions
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Floridians
             .
             Let
             the
             great
             
             
               Sagamos
               Membertou
            
             be
             an
             example
             thereof
             .
             If
             any
             body
             be
             sicke
             ,
             he
             is
             sent
             for
             ,
             he
             maketh
             inuocations
             on
             his
             diuell
             ,
             he
             bloweth
             vpon
             the
             part
             grieued
             ,
             he
             maketh
             incisions
             ,
             sucketh
             the
             bad
             bloud
             from
             it
             :
             if
             it
             be
             a
             wound
             he
             healeth
             it
             by
             the
             same
             meanes
             ,
             applying
             a
             round
             slice
             of
             the
             Beauers
             stones
             .
             Finally
             ,
             some
             present
             is
             made
             vnto
             him
             ,
             either
             of
             venison
             or
             skinnes
             .
             If
             it
             be
             question
             to
             haue
             newes
             of
             things
             absent
             ,
             hauing
             first
             questioned
             with
             his
             spirit
             ,
             he
             rendreth
             his
             oracles
             commonly
             doubtfull
             ,
             very
             often
             false
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             true
             :
             as
             when
             he
             was
             asked
             whether
             Panoniac
             were
             dead
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             vnlesse
             he
             did
             returne
             within
             fifteene
             daies
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             expect
             him
             any
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             killed
             by
             the
             Armouchiquois
             .
             And
             for
             to
             haue
             
             this
             answer
             he
             must
             be
             presented
             with
             some
             gift
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             triuiall
             prouerbe
             among
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             which
             beareth
             ,
             That
             without
             mony
             Phoebus
             Oracles
             are
             dumbe
             .
             The
             same
             Membertou
             rendered
             a
             true
             Oracle
             of
             our
             comming
             to
             
               Monsieur
               du
               Pont
            
             ,
             when
             that
             he
             parted
             from
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             sor
             to
             returne
             into
             France
             ,
             seeing
             the
             15.
             daie
             of
             Iuly
             passed
             without
             hauing
             any
             newes
             .
             For
             he
             did
             maintaine
             still
             ,
             and
             did
             affirme
             that
             there
             should
             come
             a
             ship
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             diuell
             had
             told
             it
             him
             .
             Item
             when
             the
             Sauages
             be
             a
             hungred
             they
             consult
             with
             Membertous
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             he
             saith
             vnto
             them
             ,
             Go
             yee
             to
             such
             a
             place
             &
             you
             shal
             finde
             game
             .
             It
             happeneth
             sometimes
             that
             they
             finde
             some
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             none
             .
             If
             it
             chance
             that
             none
             be
             found
             ,
             the
             excuse
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             beast
             is
             wandering
             and
             hath
             changed
             place
             :
             but
             so
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             very
             often
             they
             finde
             some
             :
             And
             this
             is
             it
             which
             makes
             them
             beleeue
             that
             this
             diuell
             is
             a
             god
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             none
             other
             ,
             to
             whom
             notwithstanding
             they
             yeeld
             not
             any
             seruice
             nor
             adoration
             in
             any
             forme
             of
             religion
             .
          
           
             
             When
             that
             these
             Aoutmoins
             make
             their
             mowes
             and
             moppes
             ,
             they
             fix
             a
             staffe
             in
             a
             pit
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             tie
             a
             cord
             ,
             and
             putting
             their
             head
             into
             this
             pit
             ,
             they
             make
             inuocations
             or
             coniurations
             in
             a
             language
             vnknowen
             to
             the
             others
             that
             are
             about
             ,
             and
             this
             with
             beatings
             and
             howlings
             ,
             vntill
             they
             sweat
             with
             very
             paine
             :
             yet
             I
             haue
             not
             heard
             that
             they
             some
             at
             the
             mouth
             as
             the
             Turkes
             doe
             .
             When
             this
             diuell
             is
             come
             ,
             this
             master
             Aoutmoin
             makes
             them
             beleeue
             that
             he
             holdeth
             him
             tied
             by
             his
             cord
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             fast
             against
             him
             ,
             forcing
             him
             to
             giue
             him
             an
             answer
             before
             he
             let
             him
             goe
             .
             By
             this
             is
             knowen
             the
             subtilty
             of
             this
             enemy
             of
             nature
             ,
             who
             beguileth
             thus
             these
             miserable
             creatures
             ,
             and
             his
             pride
             withall
             ,
             in
             willing
             that
             they
             which
             doe
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             yeeld
             vnto
             him
             more
             submission
             then
             euer
             the
             holy
             Patriarches
             and
             Prophets
             haue
             done
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             haue
             onely
             praied
             with
             their
             faces
             towards
             the
             ground
             .
             
          
           
             That
             done
             he
             beginneth
             to
             sing
             some
             thing
             (
             as
             I
             thinke
             )
             
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             who
             hath
             discouered
             some
             game
             vnto
             them
             :
             and
             the
             other
             Sauages
             that
             are
             there
             doe
             answer
             ,
             making
             some
             concordance
             of
             musicke
             among
             them
             .
             Then
             they
             dance
             after
             their
             maner
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             heereafter
             say
             ,
             with
             songs
             which
             I
             vnderstand
             not
             ,
             neither
             those
             of
             ours
             that
             vnderstood
             their
             speech
             best
             .
             But
             one
             day
             going
             to
             walke
             in
             our
             Medowes
             along
             the
             riuer
             ,
             I
             drew
             neere
             to
             Membertous
             cabine
             ,
             and
             did
             write
             in
             my
             table
             booke
             part
             of
             that
             which
             I
             vnderstood
             ,
             which
             is
             written
             there
             yet
             in
             these
             termes
             ;
             
               haloet
               ho
               ho
               hé
               he
               ha
               ha
               haloet
               ho
               ho
               hé
               ,
            
             which
             they
             did
             repeat
             diuers
             times
             .
             The
             tune
             is
             in
             my
             said
             table
             booke
             in
             these
             notes
             :
             
               re
               fa
               sol
               sol
               re
               sol
               sol
               fa
               fa
               re
               re
               sol
               sol
               fa
               fa.
            
             One
             song
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             all
             made
             a
             great
             exclamation
             ,
             saying
             E
             !
             Then
             began
             againe
             another
             song
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Egrigna
               hau
               egrigna
               he
               he
               hu
               hu
               ho
               ho
               egrigna
               hau
               hau
               hau
               .
            
             The
             tune
             of
             this
             was
             ,
             
               fa
               fa
               fa
               sol
               sol
               fa
               fa
               re
               re
               sol
               sol
               fa
               fa
               re
               fa
               fa
               sol
               sol
               fa.
            
             Hauing
             made
             the
             vsuall
             exclamation
             they
             began
             yet
             another
             song
             which
             was
             :
             
               Tameia
               alleluia
               tameia
               dou
               veni
               hau
               hau
               hé
               hé
               .
            
             The
             tune
             whereof
             was
             :
             
               sol
               solsolfafarererefafasolfasolfafarere
            
             .
             I
             attentiuely
             harkned
             vpon
             this
             word
             alleluia
             repeated
             sundry
             times
             ,
             and
             could
             neuer
             heare
             any
             other
             thing
             .
             Which
             maketh
             mee
             thinke
             that
             these
             songs
             are
             to
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             diuel
             ,
             if
             notwithstanding
             this
             word
             signifie
             with
             them
             that
             which
             it
             signifieth
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               Praise
               ye
               the
               Lord.
            
             All
             the
             other
             Nations
             of
             those
             Countries
             doe
             the
             like
             :
             but
             no
             body
             hath
             particularily
             described
             their
             songs
             ,
             sauing
             
               Iohn
               de
               Leri
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             that
             the
             Brasilians
             doe
             make
             as
             good
             agreements
             ,
             in
             their
             Sabbaths
             .
             And
             being
             one
             day
             at
             their
             solemnity
             he
             doth
             report
             that
             they
             said
             ,
             
               Hè
               hè
               hè
               hè
               hè
               hè
               hè
               hè
               hè
               hè
            
             ;
             with
             this
             note
             :
             
               fa
               fa
               sol
               fa
               fa
               sol
               sol
               sol
               sol
               sol
               .
            
             And
             that
             done
             they
             cried
             out
             and
             howled
             after
             a
             fearefull
             maner
             the
             space
             of
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             houre
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             did
             skip
             violently
             in
             the
             aire
             vntill
             they
             fomed
             at
             the
             mouth
             :
             then
             began
             againe
             their
             musike
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Heu
               heür
               aüre
               heür
               a
               heür
               aüre
               heüra
               heura
               ouech
               :
            
             the
             note
             is
             ,
             
               fa
               mi
               re
               sol
            
             
             
               solsolfa
               mire
               mire
               mi
               vt
               re
               .
            
             This
             author
             saith
             that
             in
             this
             song
             ,
             they
             bewailed
             their
             deceassed
             fathers
             ,
             which
             were
             so
             valiant
             ,
             and
             neuerthelesse
             they
             comforted
             themselues
             for
             that
             after
             their
             death
             ,
             they
             were
             assured
             to
             goe
             to
             them
             behinde
             the
             high
             Mountaines
             ,
             where
             they
             should
             daunce
             and
             be
             merry
             with
             them
             .
             Likewise
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             with
             all
             vehemency
             ,
             threatned
             the
             Ouetacas
             their
             enemies
             to
             be
             in
             very
             short
             time
             taken
             and
             eaten
             by
             them
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Caraibes
             had
             promised
             them
             :
             and
             that
             they
             had
             also
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             floud
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             .
             I
             leaue
             vnto
             them
             that
             doe
             write
             of
             Demonomanie
             to
             philosophize
             vpon
             that
             matter
             .
             But
             moreouer
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             that
             whilest
             our
             Sauages
             do
             sing
             in
             that
             maner
             before
             said
             ,
             there
             be
             some
             others
             which
             doe
             nothing
             else
             but
             say
             He
             or
             Het
             (
             like
             to
             a
             man
             that
             cleaueth
             wood
             )
             with
             a
             certaine
             motion
             
             of
             the
             armes
             :
             and
             daunce
             in
             round
             ,
             not
             holding
             one
             another
             ,
             nor
             moouing
             out
             of
             one
             place
             ,
             striking
             with
             their
             feet
             against
             the
             ground
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             forme
             of
             their
             daunces
             ,
             like
             vnto
             those
             which
             the
             said
             
               De
               Leri
            
             reporteth
             of
             them
             of
             Brasill
             ,
             which
             are
             aboue
             1500.
             leagues
             from
             that
             place
             .
             After
             which
             things
             our
             Sauages
             make
             a
             fire
             and
             leap
             ouer
             
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             ancient
             Cananites
             ,
             Ammonites
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             Israelites
             did
             :
             but
             they
             are
             not
             so
             detestable
             ,
             for
             they
             doe
             not
             sacrifice
             their
             Children
             to
             the
             diuell
             ,
             thorow
             the
             fire
             .
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             put
             halfe
             a
             pole
             out
             of
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Cabin
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             whereof
             there
             is
             some
             Matachias
             ,
             or
             some
             thing
             else
             tied
             ,
             which
             the
             diuell
             carieth
             away
             .
             Thus
             haue
             I
             heard
             the
             discourse
             of
             their
             maner
             of
             doing
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
             There
             may
             be
             heere
             considered
             a
             bad
             vse
             to
             leape
             ouer
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             children
             to
             passe
             thorow
             the
             flame
             in
             the
             fire
             made
             vpon
             S.
             Iohn
             Baptists
             day
             ;
             which
             
             custome
             indureth
             yet
             to
             this
             day
             among
             vs
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             reformed
             .
             For
             the
             same
             commeth
             from
             the
             ancient
             abominations
             that
             God
             hath
             so
             much
             hated
             ,
             whereof
             Theodoret
             speaketh
             in
             this
             wise
             :
             
               I
               haue
               seene
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               some
            
             
             
               Townes
               piles
               of
               wood
               kindled
               once
               a
               yeare
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               children
               to
               leape
               ouer
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               mothers
               bearing
               their
               children
               ouer
               the
               flame
               ,
               which
               did
               seeme
               vnto
               them
               to
               be
               as
               an
               expiation
               and
               purification
               .
               And
               this
               in
               my
               iudgement
               was
               the
               sinne
               of
               Achaz
               .
            
          
           
             These
             fashions
             haue
             beene
             forbiddeen
             by
             an
             ancient
             
             Councell
             holden
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             Whereupon
             Balsamon
             doth
             note
             that
             the
             23.
             daie
             of
             Iune
             (
             which
             is
             Saint
             Iohn
             Baptist
             eue
             )
             men
             and
             women
             did
             assemble
             themselues
             at
             the
             Sea
             shore
             and
             in
             houses
             ,
             and
             the
             eldest
             daughter
             was
             dressed
             like
             a
             bride
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             had
             made
             good
             cheare
             and
             well
             drunke
             ,
             daunces
             were
             made
             ,
             with
             exclamations
             and
             fires
             all
             the
             night
             ,
             prognosticating
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             lucke
             .
             These
             fires
             haue
             beene
             continued
             among
             vs
             ,
             vpon
             a
             better
             subiect
             .
             But
             the
             abuse
             must
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             as
             the
             diuell
             hath
             alwaies
             beene
             willing
             to
             play
             the
             ape
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             a
             seruice
             like
             to
             that
             which
             is
             giuen
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             would
             hee
             that
             his
             officers
             should
             haue
             the
             marke
             of
             their
             trade
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             deceiue
             the
             simple
             people
             the
             better
             .
             And
             indeed
             Membertou
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             haue
             spoken
             ,
             as
             a
             learned
             Aoutmoin
             ,
             carieth
             hanged
             at
             his
             necke
             the
             marke
             of
             this
             profession
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             purse
             trianglewise
             ,
             couered
             with
             their
             imbrodery
             worke
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             with
             Matachiaz
             ,
             within
             which
             there
             is
             I
             know
             not
             what
             as
             bigge
             as
             a
             small
             nut
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             to
             be
             his
             diuell
             called
             Aoutem
             ,
             which
             they
             of
             Canada
             doe
             name
             Cudouagni
             ,
             as
             saith
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             .
             I
             will
             not
             mingle
             sacred
             things
             with
             prophane
             ,
             but
             according
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             that
             the
             diuell
             plaieth
             the
             ape
             ,
             this
             maketh
             me
             to
             remember
             of
             the
             Rational
             or
             Pectoral
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             which
             the
             high
             Priest
             did
             carry
             before
             him
             in
             the
             ancient
             law
             ,
             on
             the
             which
             Moses
             had
             put
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             .
             Now
             
               Rabbi
               Dauid
            
             saith
             that
             it
             is
             not
             knowen
             what
             these
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             were
             ,
             and
             it
             seemeth
             that
             they
             were
             stones
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Selomoh
            
             saith
             that
             it
             was
             the
             name
             of
             God
             Iehouah
             ,
             an
             in
             effable
             name
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             put
             within
             the
             foldes
             of
             the
             Pectoral
             ,
             whereby
             he
             made
             
             his
             word
             to
             shine
             .
             Iosephus
             doth
             thinke
             that
             they
             were
             Twelue
             pretious
             stones
             .
             S.
             Hierome
             doth
             interpret
             these
             two
             words
             to
             signifie
             Doctrine
             and
             Truth
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Priestly
             office
             was
             successiue
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Aron
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             family
             of
             the
             great
             Priest
             of
             Memphis
             ,
             whose
             office
             was
             assigned
             to
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             after
             him
             ,
             as
             Thyamis
             saith
             in
             the
             Ethiopian
             History
             of
             Heliodorus
             :
             Euen
             so
             among
             these
             people
             this
             office
             is
             successiue
             ;
             and
             by
             tradition
             they
             doe
             teach
             the
             secret
             thereof
             to
             their
             eldest
             sonnes
             .
             For
             Membertous
             eldest
             sonne
             (
             who
             was
             named
             Iudas
             ,
             in
             iest
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             angry
             ,
             vnderstanding
             it
             was
             a
             bad
             name
             )
             told
             vs
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             father
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             Aoutmoin
             in
             that
             precinct
             :
             which
             is
             a
             small
             matter
             :
             for
             euery
             Sagamos
             hath
             his
             Aoutmoin
             ,
             if
             himselfe
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             couet
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             the
             profit
             that
             commeth
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             Brasilians
             haue
             their
             Caraibes
             ,
             who
             trauell
             thorow
             the
             villages
             ,
             making
             the
             people
             beleeue
             that
             they
             haue
             communication
             with
             spirits
             ,
             through
             whose
             meanes
             they
             can
             ,
             not
             onely
             giue
             them
             victory
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             of
             them
             depends
             the
             fertility
             or
             sterility
             of
             the
             ground
             .
             They
             haue
             commonly
             a
             certaine
             kinde
             of
             belles
             or
             rattles
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Maraca
             ,
             made
             with
             the
             fruit
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             as
             bigge
             as
             an
             Estriches
             egge
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             hollow
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             heere
             the
             bottels
             of
             the
             Pilgrims
             that
             goe
             to
             Saint
             Iames
             :
             And
             hauing
             filled
             
             them
             with
             small
             stones
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             noise
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             solemnities
             ,
             like
             the
             bladders
             of
             hogges
             :
             and
             going
             from
             towne
             to
             towne
             they
             beguile
             the
             world
             ,
             telling
             the
             people
             that
             their
             diuell
             is
             within
             the
             same
             .
             These
             Maracas
             or
             Rattles
             wel
             decked
             with
             faire
             feathers
             ,
             they
             sticke
             in
             the
             ground
             the
             stafe
             that
             is
             thorow
             it
             ,
             and
             doe
             place
             them
             all
             along
             and
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             houses
             ,
             commanding
             that
             meat
             and
             drinke
             be
             giuen
             to
             them
             .
             In
             such
             wise
             that
             these
             
             cogging
             mates
             ,
             making
             the
             other
             poore
             idiots
             to
             beleeue
             (
             as
             the
             Sacrificers
             of
             the
             idoll
             Bel
             did
             heeretofore
             ,
             of
             whom
             
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Daniel
             )
             that
             those
             fruits
             doe
             eat
             and
             drinke
             in
             the
             night
             :
             euery
             housholder
             giuing
             credit
             thereto
             ,
             doth
             not
             faile
             to
             set
             neere
             these
             Maracas
             ,
             meale
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             fish
             ,
             and
             drinke
             ,
             which
             seruice
             they
             continue
             by
             the
             space
             of
             fifteene
             daies
             or
             three
             weekes
             :
             and
             during
             that
             time
             they
             are
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             perswade
             themselues
             that
             in
             sounding
             with
             these
             Maracas
             ,
             some
             spirit
             speaketh
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             attribute
             diuinity
             vnto
             them
             .
             In
             such
             sort
             that
             they
             would
             esteeme
             it
             a
             great
             misdeed
             to
             take
             away
             the
             meat
             that
             is
             presented
             before
             those
             faire
             belles
             ,
             with
             which
             meates
             those
             reuerend
             Caraibes
             doe
             meerely
             fatten
             themselues
             .
             And
             so
             vnder
             false
             pretexts
             ,
             is
             the
             world
             deceiued
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             Language
             .
          
           
             THe
             effects
             of
             the
             confusion
             of
             Babel
             are
             come
             in
             as
             farre
             as
             to
             those
             people
             whereof
             we
             speake
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             hither
             world
             .
             For
             I
             see
             that
             the
             Patagons
             doe
             speake
             another
             language
             than
             them
             of
             Brasil
             ,
             and
             they
             otherwise
             than
             the
             Peroüans
             ,
             and
             the
             Peroüans
             are
             distinct
             
             from
             the
             Maxicans
             :
             the
             Iles
             likewise
             haue
             their
             peculiar
             speech
             :
             they
             speake
             not
             in
             Florida
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             Virginia
             :
             Our
             Souriquois
             and
             Etechemins
             vnderstand
             not
             the
             Armouchiquois
             :
             nor
             these
             the
             Iroquois
             :
             briefely
             ,
             euery
             Nation
             is
             diuided
             by
             the
             language
             :
             yea
             in
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             Prouince
             there
             is
             difference
             in
             language
             ,
             euen
             as
             in
             Gallia
             the
             Fleming
             ,
             they
             of
             Basse
             Bretaigne
             ,
             the
             Gascon
             and
             the
             Basque
             doe
             not
             agree
             .
             For
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Virgnia
             saith
             ,
             that
             there
             euery
             Wiroans
             ,
             or
             Lord
             ,
             hath
             his
             peculiar
             speech
             .
             Let
             this
             be
             for
             example
             ,
             that
             the
             chiefe
             man
             or
             Captaine
             of
             some
             precinct
             (
             whom
             our
             Historians
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             and
             Laudonniere
             ,
             doe
             call
             by
             the
             name
             of
             King
             )
             is
             called
             in
             
               Canada
               ,
               Agohanna
            
             ;
             among
             the
             
               Souriquois
               ,
               Sagamos
            
             ;
             in
             
               Virginia
               ,
               Wiroans
            
             ;
             in
             
               Florida
               ,
               Paracussi
            
             ;
             In
             the
             
             Iles
             of
             
               Cuba
               ,
               Cacique
            
             :
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Perou
               ,
               Inguas
            
             ,
             and
             so
             foorth
             .
             I
             haue
             left
             the
             Armouchiquois
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             not
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Brasilians
             they
             haue
             no
             Kings
             ,
             but
             the
             old
             ancient
             men
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Peoreroupichech
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             experience
             they
             haue
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             are
             they
             which
             doe
             gouerne
             ,
             exhort
             and
             dispose
             of
             all
             things
             .
             The
             very
             tongues
             are
             changed
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             with
             vs
             we
             haue
             not
             the
             language
             of
             the
             ancient
             Gaullois
             ,
             nor
             that
             which
             was
             in
             
               Charolus
               Magnus
            
             time
             (
             at
             least
             it
             doth
             differ
             very
             much
             )
             the
             Italians
             doe
             speake
             no
             more
             Latin
             ,
             nor
             the
             Grecians
             the
             ancient
             Greeke
             ,
             specially
             in
             the
             sea
             coasts
             ,
             nor
             the
             Iewes
             the
             ancient
             Hebrew
             .
             In
             like
             maner
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             hath
             left
             vnto
             vs
             a
             kinde
             of
             Dictionary
             of
             the
             language
             of
             Canada
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Frenchmen
             that
             haunt
             there
             ,
             in
             these
             daies
             ,
             vnderstand
             nothing
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             would
             not
             insert
             it
             heere
             :
             onely
             I
             haue
             there
             found
             Caraconi
             which
             signifieth
             bread
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             say
             Caracona
             ,
             which
             I
             esteeme
             to
             be
             a
             word
             of
             Basque
             .
             For
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             some
             I
             will
             set
             heere
             some
             numbers
             of
             the
             ancient
             and
             new
             language
             of
             Canada
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   old
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   new
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Segada
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   Begou
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2
                   Tigeni
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Nichou
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3
                   Ashe
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Nichtoa
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   4
                   Homacon
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Rau.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   5
                   Oniscon
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Apateta
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   6
                   Indaic
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Coutouachin
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   7
                   Ayaga
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Neouachin
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   8
                   Addegue
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Nestouachin
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Madellon
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   Pescoüadet
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   10
                   Assem
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Metren
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Souriquois
                   doe
                   say
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Etechemins
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Negous
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   Bechkon
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2
                   Tabo
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Nich.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   3
                   Chicht
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Nach
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   4
                   Neou
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Iau
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   5
                   Nan.
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   Prenchk
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   6
                   Kamachin
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Chachit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   7
                   Eroeguenik
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Coutachit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   8
                   Meguemorchin
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Erouiguen
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   9
                   Echkonadek
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   Pechcoquem
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   10
                   Metren
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Peiock
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             For
             the
             conformity
             of
             languages
             ,
             there
             are
             sometimes
             found
             words
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             which
             doe
             signifie
             some
             thing
             there
             ,
             as
             
               Iohn
               de
               Leri
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             Leri
             signifieth
             an
             Oister
             in
             Brasil
             :
             but
             very
             few
             words
             are
             found
             which
             come
             in
             one
             and
             the
             selfesame
             signification
             .
             In
             Maffeus
             his
             
               Orient
               all
            
             
             History
             I
             haue
             read
             Sagamos
             in
             the
             same
             signification
             as
             our
             Souriquois
             doe
             take
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             Duke
             ,
             a
             Captaine
             .
             And
             they
             that
             haue
             beene
             in
             Guinèe
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             word
             Babougic
             signifieth
             there
             a
             little
             child
             ,
             or
             a
             fawne
             of
             a
             beast
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             as
             the
             said
             Souriquois
             take
             that
             word
             ,
             as
             this
             French
             word
             Moustache
             ,
             which
             commeth
             of
             Mistax
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             we
             say
             in
             French
             
               boire
               a
               tire-larigot
            
             ,
             which
             I
             construe
             in
             English
             to
             drinke
             till
             ones
             eies
             be
             out
             ,
             commeth
             of
             
               Larygx
               Lariggos
            
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             Greeke
             words
             
               Paradeisos
               ,
               Bosphoros
            
             ,
             come
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
             But
             concerning
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             change
             of
             the
             language
             in
             Canada
             ,
             whereof
             we
             haue
             spoken
             ,
             I
             thinke
             that
             it
             hath
             happened
             by
             a
             destruction
             of
             people
             .
             For
             it
             is
             some
             eight
             yeeres
             ▪
             ,
             since
             the
             Iroquois
             did
             assemble
             themselues
             to
             the
             number
             of
             8000.
             men
             ,
             and
             discomfited
             all
             their
             enemies
             ,
             whom
             they
             surprised
             in
             their
             inclosures
             .
             To
             this
             I
             adde
             the
             trafficke
             which
             they
             make
             from
             time
             to
             time
             for
             their
             skinnes
             ,
             since
             the
             French
             men
             came
             to
             fetch
             them
             :
             for
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             Beuers
             were
             not
             cared
             for
             .
             The
             hats
             that
             be
             made
             of
             it
             are
             in
             vse
             but
             since
             that
             time
             :
             not
             that
             the
             inuention
             thereof
             is
             new
             :
             for
             in
             the
             ancient
             orders
             
             of
             the
             Hat-makers
             of
             Paris
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             they
             shall
             make
             
             hats
             of
             fine
             Beuers
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Castor
             )
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             for
             the
             dearenesse
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             vse
             thereof
             hath
             beene
             long
             since
             left
             off
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Pronounciation
             ,
             our
             Souriquois
             haue
             the
             Greeke
             (
             ȣ
             )
             which
             we
             call
             
               (
               v
               )
            
             ,
             and
             their
             words
             doe
             commonly
             end
             in
             
               (
               a
            
             )
             as
             
               Souriquois
               ,
               Souriquoa
               :
               Captaine
               ,
               Capitaina
               :
               Normand
               ,
               Normandia
               :
               Basque
               ,
               Basquoa
               :
               vne
               Martre
            
             (
             a
             Marten
             )
             Martra
             :
             a
             banquet
             ,
             Tabaguia
             :
             &c.
             
             But
             there
             are
             certaine
             letters
             which
             they
             cannot
             well
             pronounce
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             an
             
               (
               v
            
             )
             consonant
             ,
             and
             
               (
               f
            
             )
             in
             stead
             whereof
             they
             put
             
               (
               b
            
             )
             and
             
               (
               p
            
             )
             as
             for
             fevre
             (
             which
             is
             a
             smith
             )
             they
             will
             say
             
               (
               pebre
               .
            
             )
             And
             for
             
               (
               Sauvago
            
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             Sauage
             )
             they
             say
             Chabaia
             ,
             and
             so
             call
             they
             themselues
             ,
             not
             knowing
             in
             what
             sense
             we
             take
             that
             word
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             pronounce
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             French
             tongue
             better
             than
             our
             Gascons
             ,
             who
             ,
             besides
             the
             turning
             of
             
               (
               v
            
             )
             into
             
               (
               b
            
             )
             and
             of
             the
             
               (
               b
            
             )
             into
             
               (
               v
               ,
            
             )
             were
             yet
             discerned
             in
             the
             last
             troubles
             and
             badly
             handled
             in
             Prouence
             ,
             by
             the
             pronouncing
             of
             
             the
             word
             
               (
               Cabre
            
             ,
             in
             stead
             whereof
             they
             did
             say
             
               (
               Crabe
               ,
            
             )
             as
             aforetime
             the
             Ephraiimtes
             hauing
             lost
             the
             battel
             against
             the
             Galaadites
             ,
             thinking
             to
             scape
             away
             ,
             were
             well
             knowen
             in
             passing
             the
             riuer
             Iordan
             ,
             in
             pronouncing
             the
             word
             Shibboleth
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             an
             eare
             of
             Corne
             ,
             in
             stead
             whereof
             they
             did
             say
             Sibboleth
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             the
             foord
             of
             a
             riuer
             ,
             asking
             if
             they
             might
             well
             passe
             .
             The
             Greekes
             had
             also
             a
             sundry
             pronunciation
             of
             the
             selfesame
             word
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             foure
             distinct
             tongues
             ,
             varying
             from
             the
             common
             speech
             .
             And
             in
             Plautus
             we
             read
             that
             the
             Peaenestins
             not
             farre
             distant
             from
             Rome
             did
             pronounce
             Konia
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             Ciconia
             .
             Yea
             euen
             at
             this
             day
             the
             good
             wiues
             of
             Paris
             doe
             yet
             say
             ,
             
               mon
               Courin
            
             ,
             for
             
               mon
               Cousin
            
             ,
             which
             is
             my
             Cozen
             :
             and
             
               mon
               Mazi
            
             ,
             for
             
               mon
               Mari
            
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             husband
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             Sauages
             :
             although
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             trafficke
             many
             of
             our
             Frenchmen
             doe
             vnderstand
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             haue
             a
             particular
             tongue
             ,
             which
             is
             
             onely
             knowen
             to
             them
             :
             which
             maketh
             me
             to
             doubt
             of
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             language
             which
             was
             in
             Canada
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             is
             no
             more
             in
             vse
             .
             For
             to
             accommodate
             themselues
             with
             vs
             ,
             they
             speake
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             language
             which
             is
             to
             vs
             more
             familiar
             ,
             wherein
             is
             much
             Basque
             mingled
             with
             it
             :
             not
             that
             they
             care
             greatly
             to
             speake
             our
             languages
             :
             for
             there
             be
             some
             of
             them
             which
             do
             sometimes
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             come
             not
             to
             seeke
             after
             vs
             :
             but
             by
             long
             frequentation
             they
             cannot
             but
             retaine
             some
             word
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             
             I
             will
             farther
             say
             ,
             that
             concerning
             the
             numbers
             (
             seeing
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             it
             )
             they
             doe
             not
             recken
             distinctly
             as
             we
             doe
             ,
             the
             daies
             ,
             the
             weekes
             ,
             the
             moneths
             ,
             the
             yeares
             ;
             but
             doe
             declare
             the
             yeares
             by
             number
             of
             summes
             ,
             as
             for
             100.
             yeares
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             
               Cachmetren
               achtek
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             100.
             
             Sonnes
             ,
             
               bitumetrenaguè
               achtek
            
             1000.
             
             Sonnes
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             1000.
             yeares
             :
             
               metren
               knichkaminau
            
             ,
             tenne
             Moneths
             ,
             
               tabo
               metren
               guenak
            
             20.
             daies
             .
             And
             for
             to
             shew
             an
             inumerable
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             of
             Paris
             ,
             they
             will
             take
             their
             haires
             or
             hands
             full
             of
             sand
             :
             And
             after
             that
             maner
             doth
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             like
             wise
             vse
             sometimes
             to
             number
             ,
             comparing
             
               (
               Hiperbolicalie
            
             )
             armies
             to
             the
             sand
             that
             is
             on
             the
             Sea
             shore
             .
             They
             also
             signifie
             the
             seasons
             by
             their
             effects
             ,
             as
             for
             to
             make
             a
             man
             to
             vnderstand
             that
             the
             
               Sagamos
               Poutrincourt
            
             will
             come
             at
             the
             spring
             time
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             
               nibir
               betour
               ,
               Sagmo
            
             (
             for
             Sagamos
             ,
             a
             word
             shortned
             )
             
               Poutrincourt
               betour
               kedretch
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             leafe
             being
             come
             ,
             then
             will
             the
             
               Sagamos
               Poutrincourt
            
             come
             certainly
             .
             Therefore
             as
             they
             haue
             no
             distinction
             neither
             of
             daies
             nor
             of
             yeares
             ,
             so
             be
             not
             they
             persecuted
             ,
             by
             the
             vngodlinesse
             of
             their
             Creditors
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             parts
             :
             neither
             doe
             their
             Aoutmoins
             shorten
             ,
             nor
             lengthen
             ,
             the
             yeares
             for
             to
             gratifie
             the
             Brokers
             and
             Bankers
             ,
             as
             did
             ,
             in
             ancient
             time
             ,
             the
             Idolatrous
             Priests
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             whom
             was
             attributed
             the
             gouernment
             and
             disposing
             of
             
             times
             ,
             ofseasons
             and
             of
             yeares
             ,
             as
             Solin
             writeth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             vse
             of
             letters
             .
          
           
             
             IT
             is
             well
             knowen
             that
             these
             Westerne
             Nations
             haue
             no
             vse
             of
             letters
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             all
             them
             that
             haue
             written
             of
             them
             doe
             say
             they
             haue
             most
             admired
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             by
             a
             peece
             of
             paper
             I
             giue
             knowledge
             of
             my
             will
             from
             one
             end
             of
             the
             world
             to
             the
             other
             ▪
             and
             they
             thought
             that
             there
             should
             be
             enchantment
             in
             this
             paper
             .
             But
             that
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Romane
             Emperours
             ,
             many
             Nations
             of
             these
             parts
             knew
             not
             the
             secrets
             of
             letters
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             Tacitus
             
             putteth
             the
             Germans
             (
             who
             at
             this
             day
             doe
             swarme
             with
             men
             of
             learning
             )
             and
             he
             addeth
             a
             notable
             sentence
             ,
             that
             good
             maners
             are
             in
             more
             credit
             there
             ,
             then
             good
             lawes
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             our
             Gaullois
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             so
             with
             them
             .
             For
             euen
             from
             the
             old
             time
             of
             the
             golden
             age
             they
             had
             the
             vse
             of
             letters
             ,
             yea
             (
             by
             the
             leaue
             of
             those
             godly
             doctours
             who
             do
             call
             them
             Barbarous
             )
             before
             the
             Greekes
             and
             Latines
             .
             For
             Xenophon
             (
             who
             speaketh
             largely
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             beginning
             in
             his
             Aequiuoques
             )
             doth
             witnesse
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             letters
             which
             Cadmus
             brought
             to
             the
             Greekes
             were
             not
             so
             much
             like
             to
             the
             Phaenicien
             letters
             ,
             as
             the
             Galatees
             were
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Gaullois
             .
             Wherein
             Caesar
             did
             Aequiuocate
             in
             saying
             that
             the
             Druides
             did
             vse
             of
             Greeke
             letters
             in
             priuate
             matters
             :
             for
             contrariwise
             the
             Greekes
             haue
             vsed
             of
             the
             
             Gaullois
             letters
             .
             And
             Berose
             saith
             that
             the
             third
             King
             of
             the
             Gaullois
             ,
             after
             the
             floud
             ,
             named
             Sorron
             ,
             did
             institute
             Vniuersities
             in
             these
             parts
             :
             and
             Diodorus
             doth
             adde
             that
             there
             was
             in
             the
             
               Gaulles
               Philosophers
            
             and
             Diuines
             called
             Saronides
             (
             much
             more
             ancient
             then
             the
             Druides
             )
             which
             were
             greatly
             reuerenced
             ,
             and
             vnto
             whom
             all
             the
             people
             did
             obey
             .
             The
             same
             Authours
             doe
             say
             ,
             that
             Bardus
             ,
             first
             King
             
             of
             the
             Gaullois
             did
             inuent
             both
             rymes
             and
             musike
             ,
             
             brought
             in
             Poets
             and
             Rhethoricians
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             Bardes
             ,
             whereof
             Caesar
             and
             Strabo
             make
             mention
             .
             But
             the
             same
             Diodore
             writeth
             ,
             that
             Poets
             were
             among
             them
             in
             such
             reuerence
             ,
             that
             when
             two
             armies
             were
             ready
             to
             strike
             ,
             hauing
             their
             swords
             drawen
             ,
             and
             the
             iauelins
             in
             hand
             to
             giue
             the
             onset
             ,
             those
             Poets
             comming
             ,
             euery
             one
             did
             surcease
             and
             put
             vp
             their
             weapons
             :
             so
             much
             doth
             wrath
             giue
             place
             to
             wisedome
             ,
             yea
             among
             the
             wildest
             Barbarians
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             doth
             Mars
             reuerence
             the
             Muses
             ,
             saith
             the
             Authour
             ,
             So
             I
             hope
             that
             our
             most
             Christian
             ,
             most
             August
             ,
             and
             most
             victorious
             king
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             after
             the
             thundring
             of
             besieging
             of
             townes
             and
             battels
             is
             ceased
             ,
             reuerencing
             
             the
             Muses
             ,
             and
             honoring
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             alreadie
             done
             ,
             not
             onely
             he
             will
             reduce
             his
             eldest
             daughter
             to
             her
             ancient
             glory
             ,
             and
             giue
             vnto
             her
             being
             a
             roiall
             daughter
             ,
             the
             proprietie
             of
             that
             Basilic
             ,
             fastened
             to
             the
             temple
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             an
             hidden
             vertue
             ,
             did
             hinder
             that
             the
             Spiders
             should
             weaue
             their
             webbe
             along
             his
             walles
             :
             But
             will
             also
             establish
             his
             New
             France
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             so
             many
             poore
             soules
             which
             that
             countrey
             beareth
             ,
             al
             starued
             for
             the
             want
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             a
             pray
             vnto
             hell
             :
             And
             that
             for
             to
             doe
             this
             hee
             will
             
             giue
             meanes
             to
             conduct
             thither
             ,
             Christian
             Sarronides
             and
             Bardes
             ,
             bearing
             the
             Flower-deluce
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             who
             will
             instruct
             and
             bring
             to
             ciuilitie
             those
             barbarous
             people
             ,
             and
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             his
             obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             clothing
             and
             wearing
             of
             their
             haires
             .
          
           
             GOd
             in
             the
             beginning
             did
             create
             man
             naked
             ,
             and
             innocent
             ,
             made
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             body
             to
             bee
             of
             honest
             sight
             .
             But
             sin
             hath
             made
             the
             members
             of
             generation
             to
             become
             shamefull
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             not
             vnto
             beasts
             which
             haue
             no
             sinne
             .
             It
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             our
             first
             parents
             
             hauing
             knowen
             their
             nakednesse
             ,
             destitute
             of
             clothes
             ,
             did
             
             sow
             figge
             leaues
             together
             for
             to
             hide
             their
             shame
             therewith
             :
             But
             God
             made
             vnto
             them
             coates
             of
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             clothed
             them
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             before
             they
             went
             out
             of
             the
             gardē
             of
             Eden
             .
             Clothing
             then
             is
             not
             only
             to
             defend
             vs
             from
             cold
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             decencie
             ,
             and
             to
             couer
             our
             shame
             .
             And
             neuerthelesse
             many
             nations
             haue
             anciently
             liued
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             day
             doe
             liue
             naked
             ,
             without
             apprehension
             of
             this
             shame
             ,
             decencie
             ,
             and
             honestie
             .
             And
             I
             maruell
             not
             of
             the
             Brasilien
             Sauages
             that
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             well
             men
             as
             women
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             ancient
             Picts
             (
             a
             nation
             of
             great
             Britaine
             )
             who
             
               (
               Herodian
            
             saith
             )
             had
             not
             any
             vse
             of
             clothes
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Seuerus
             the
             Emperour
             :
             nor
             of
             a
             great
             number
             of
             other
             nations
             that
             haue
             beene
             and
             yet
             are
             naked
             :
             for
             one
             may
             say
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             people
             fallen
             into
             a
             reprobate
             sense
             ,
             and
             forsaken
             of
             God
             :
             But
             of
             Christians
             which
             are
             in
             Aethiopia
             vnder
             the
             great
             Negus
             ,
             whom
             we
             call
             Prester-Ihon
             ;
             
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             report
             of
             the
             Portingals
             that
             haue
             writen
             histories
             of
             them
             ,
             haue
             not
             their
             parts
             which
             wee
             call
             priuie
             members
             ,
             any
             waies
             couered
             .
             But
             the
             Sauages
             of
             New
             France
             and
             of
             Florida
             ,
             haue
             better
             learned
             and
             kept
             in
             minde
             the
             lesson
             of
             honestie
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             Aethiopia
             .
             For
             they
             couer
             them
             with
             a
             skinne
             tied
             to
             a
             latch
             or
             girdle
             of
             leather
             ,
             which
             passing
             between
             their
             buttocks
             ,
             ioineth
             the
             other
             end
             of
             the
             said
             latch
             behind
             .
             And
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             garments
             ,
             they
             haue
             a
             cloake
             on
             their
             backs
             ,
             made
             with
             many
             skinnes
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             Otters
             or
             of
             Beauers
             :
             and
             one
             only
             skin
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             Ellan
             ,
             or
             Stagges
             skinne
             ,
             Beare
             ,
             or
             Luserne
             ,
             which
             cloake
             is
             tied
             vpward
             with
             a
             leather
             riband
             ,
             and
             they
             thrust
             commonly
             one
             arme
             out
             ,
             but
             being
             in
             their
             cabins
             ,
             they
             put
             it
             off
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             cold
             :
             And
             I
             cannot
             better
             compare
             it
             than
             to
             pictures
             that
             are
             made
             of
             Hercules
             ,
             who
             killed
             a
             lion
             and
             put
             the
             skinne
             thereof
             on
             his
             backe
             .
             Notwithstanding
             they
             haue
             more
             ciuilitie
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             couer
             their
             priuie
             
             members
             .
             As
             for
             the
             women
             ,
             they
             differ
             onely
             in
             one
             
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             haue
             a
             girdle
             ouer
             the
             skin
             they
             haue
             on
             :
             and
             doe
             resemble
             (
             without
             comparison
             )
             the
             pictures
             that
             be
             made
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             Baptist
             .
             But
             in
             Winter
             they
             make
             good
             Beuer
             sleeues
             ,
             tied
             behind
             ,
             which
             keepe
             them
             very
             warme
             .
             And
             after
             this
             maner
             were
             the
             ancient
             Germans
             clothed
             ,
             by
             the
             report
             of
             Caesar
             and
             Tacitus
             ,
             hauing
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             body
             naked
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Armouchiquois
             and
             Floridians
             they
             haue
             no
             furres
             ,
             but
             onely
             shamois
             :
             yea
             the
             said
             Armouchiquois
             haue
             very
             often
             but
             a
             peece
             of
             matte
             vpon
             their
             backe
             ,
             for
             fashions
             sake
             ,
             hauing
             neuerthelesse
             their
             priuie
             members
             
             couered
             .
             God
             hauing
             so
             wisely
             prouided
             for
             mans
             infirmitie
             ,
             that
             in
             cold
             countries
             he
             hath
             giuen
             furres
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             hot
             ,
             because
             that
             otherwise
             men
             would
             make
             no
             esteeme
             of
             them
             .
             And
             so
             for
             that
             which
             concerneth
             the
             body
             .
             Let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             legges
             and
             feet
             ,
             then
             we
             will
             end
             with
             the
             head
             .
          
           
             
             Our
             Sauages
             in
             the
             Winter
             ,
             going
             to
             sea
             ,
             or
             a
             hunting
             ,
             doe
             vse
             great
             and
             high
             stockings
             ,
             like
             to
             our
             boote-hosen
             ,
             which
             they
             tie
             to
             their
             girdles
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             sides
             outward
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             number
             of
             points
             without
             tagges
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             that
             they
             of
             Brasil
             or
             Florida
             ,
             doe
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             seeing
             they
             haue
             leather
             ,
             they
             may
             as
             well
             make
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             need
             as
             the
             others
             .
             Besides
             these
             long
             stockings
             ,
             
             our
             Sauages
             doe
             vse
             shooes
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Mekezin
             ,
             which
             they
             fashion
             very
             properly
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             dure
             long
             ,
             specially
             when
             they
             goe
             into
             watrie
             places
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             not
             curried
             ,
             nor
             hardened
             ,
             but
             onely
             made
             after
             the
             maner
             of
             Buffe
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             hide
             of
             an
             Ellan
             .
             Howsoeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             in
             better
             order
             then
             
             were
             the
             ancient
             Gottes
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             throughly
             hosed
             ,
             but
             with
             buskins
             or
             halfe
             bootes
             ,
             which
             came
             somewhat
             higher
             than
             the
             anckle
             of
             the
             foote
             ,
             where
             they
             made
             a
             knot
             ,
             which
             they
             bound
             with
             horse
             haires
             ,
             hauing
             the
             calfe
             of
             the
             legge
             ,
             the
             knees
             and
             thighes
             naked
             .
             And
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             garments
             they
             had
             leather
             
             coates
             pleated
             :
             as
             greasie
             as
             Lard
             ,
             and
             the
             sleeues
             downe
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             arme
             .
             And
             on
             those
             Ierkins
             in
             stead
             of
             gold
             lace
             ,
             they
             made
             red
             borders
             ,
             as
             our
             Sauages
             doe
             .
             Behold
             the
             state
             of
             those
             that
             ransacked
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             whom
             
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             Bishop
             of
             Auuergne
             ,
             
             doth
             describe
             after
             this
             maner
             ,
             going
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Auitus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             for
             to
             treat
             of
             peace
             :
          
           
             
               —
               Squalent
               vestes
               ,
               acsordidamacro
            
             
               Linteapinguescunt
               tergo
               ,
               nec
               tangere
               possunt
            
             
               Altatae
               suram
               pelles
               ,
               ac
               poplite
               nudo
            
             
               Peronem
               pauper
               nudis
               suspendit
               equinum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             head
             attire
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Sauages
             haue
             any
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             bee
             that
             some
             of
             the
             hether
             lands
             trucke
             his
             skinnes
             with
             Frenchmen
             for
             Hattes
             and
             Cappes
             :
             but
             rather
             both
             men
             and
             women
             weare
             their
             haires
             flittring
             ouer
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             neither
             bound
             nor
             tied
             ,
             except
             that
             the
             men
             doe
             trusse
             them
             vpon
             the
             crowne
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             some
             foure
             fingers
             length
             ,
             with
             a
             leather
             lace
             :
             which
             they
             let
             hang
             downe
             behinde
             .
             But
             for
             the
             
               Armouchiquois
               &
               Floridians
            
             ,
             as
             well
             men
             as
             women
             ,
             they
             haue
             their
             haires
             much
             longer
             ,
             and
             they
             hang
             them
             downe
             lower
             than
             the
             girdle
             when
             they
             are
             vntrussed
             :
             for
             to
             auoide
             then
             the
             hindrance
             that
             they
             might
             bring
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             trusse
             them
             vp
             as
             our
             horse-keepers
             doe
             a
             horses
             taile
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             doe
             sticke
             in
             them
             some
             feather
             that
             like
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             a
             needle
             or
             bodkin
             with
             three
             points
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             
             the
             french
             Ladies
             ,
             who
             also
             weare
             their
             needles
             or
             bodkins
             that
             serue
             them
             partly
             for
             an
             ornament
             of
             the
             head
             .
             All
             the
             ancient
             had
             this
             custome
             to
             goe
             bareheaded
             ,
             and
             the
             vse
             of
             hats
             is
             but
             lately
             come
             in
             .
             The
             faire
             Absalon
             was
             
             hanged
             by
             his
             haires
             at
             an
             Oake
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             lost
             the
             battell
             against
             his
             fathers
             army
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             neuer
             couer
             their
             heads
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             did
             mourne
             for
             some
             misfortune
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             noted
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             who
             hauing
             vnderstood
             his
             sonnes
             conspiracy
             fled
             
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             went
             vp
             the
             Mountaine
             of
             Oliues
             
             
             weeping
             and
             hauing
             his
             head
             couered
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             that
             was
             with
             him
             .
             The
             Persians
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             the
             Historie
             of
             Aman
             ,
             who
             being
             commanded
             to
             honour
             him
             whom
             he
             would
             haue
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             to
             wit
             Mardochee
             ,
             went
             home
             to
             his
             house
             weeping
             ,
             and
             his
             head
             couered
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             thing
             extraordinary
             .
             The
             Romans
             at
             their
             beginning
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             I
             gather
             by
             the
             words
             which
             did
             command
             the
             hangman
             to
             doe
             his
             office
             ,
             recited
             by
             Cicero
             and
             
               Titus
               Liuius
            
             in
             these
             termes
             :
             
               Vade
               lictor
               ,
               colliga
               manus
               ,
               caput
               obnubito
               ,
               arbori
               infelici
               suspendito
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             will
             come
             to
             our
             Westerly
             and
             Northerly
             people
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             the
             most
             part
             did
             were
             long
             haires
             ,
             like
             vnto
             them
             that
             we
             call
             Sauages
             .
             That
             cannot
             be
             denied
             of
             the
             
               Trans-Alpin
               Gaullois
            
             ,
             who
             for
             that
             occasion
             gaue
             the
             name
             to
             
               Gallia
               Comata
            
             ;
             whereof
             Martiall
             speaking
             saith
             ;
             
               
                 —
                 Mollesque
                 Flagellant
                 Colla
                 comae
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Our
             French
             Kings
             haue
             beene
             surnamed
             hairy
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             weare
             their
             haires
             so
             long
             that
             they
             did
             beat
             downe
             to
             the
             backe
             and
             the
             shoulders
             ,
             so
             that
             Gregory
             of
             Tours
             speaking
             of
             King
             Clouis
             haires
             ,
             he
             calleth
             it
             
               Capillorum
               Flagella
            
             .
             The
             Gothes
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             hang
             ouer
             their
             shoulders
             great
             flockes
             of
             haires
             curled
             ,
             which
             the
             authours
             of
             that
             time
             doe
             call
             granos
             ,
             which
             fashion
             of
             
             haires
             was
             forbidden
             to
             Priests
             ,
             also
             the
             secular
             apparell
             ,
             in
             a
             Councell
             of
             the
             Gothes
             :
             and
             Iornandes
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gothes
             reciteth
             that
             King
             Atalaric
             would
             that
             the
             Priests
             should
             were
             the
             Thiare
             ,
             or
             hat
             ,
             making
             two
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             some
             whom
             he
             called
             Pileatos
             ,
             the
             others
             Capillatos
             ,
             which
             these
             tooke
             for
             so
             great
             a
             fauour
             to
             be
             called
             hairy
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             mention
             of
             this
             benefit
             in
             their
             songs
             :
             and
             notwithstanding
             they
             braided
             not
             their
             haires
             .
             But
             I
             finde
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Tacitus
             that
             the
             Sueuians
             a
             Nation
             of
             Germany
             did
             wreath
             ,
             knit
             ,
             and
             tie
             their
             haires
             on
             the
             crowne
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             euen
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             of
             the
             Souriquois
             and
             Armouchiquois
             .
             In
             one
             thing
             the
             Armouchiquois
             
             doe
             differ
             from
             the
             Souriquois
             and
             other
             Sauages
             of
             New-found-land
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             pull
             out
             their
             haires
             before
             ,
             which
             the
             others
             doe
             not
             .
             Contrary
             to
             whom
             ,
             Pliny
             reciteth
             
             that
             at
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Ripheen
             Mountaines
             anciently
             was
             the
             region
             of
             the
             Arimpheons
             ,
             whom
             we
             now
             call
             Muscouites
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             in
             forests
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             all
             shauen
             as
             well
             men
             as
             women
             ,
             and
             tooke
             it
             for
             a
             shamefull
             thing
             to
             weare
             any
             haires
             .
             So
             we
             see
             that
             one selfe
             same
             fashion
             of
             liuing
             is
             receiued
             in
             one
             place
             and
             reiected
             in
             another
             .
             Which
             is
             familiarily
             euident
             vnto
             vs
             in
             many
             other
             things
             in
             our
             regions
             of
             these
             parts
             ,
             where
             we
             see
             maners
             and
             fashions
             of
             liuing
             ,
             all
             contrary
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             vnder
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Prince
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             forme
             ,
             colour
             ,
             stature
             ,
             and
             actiuity
             of
             the
             Sauages
             :
             and
             incidently
             of
             the
             flies
             in
             those
             Westerne
             parts
             :
             and
             why
             the
             Americans
             be
             not
             blacke
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             AMongst
             all
             the
             formes
             of
             liuing
             and
             bodily
             creatures
             ,
             that
             of
             man
             is
             the
             fairest
             and
             the
             most
             perfect
             .
             Which
             was
             very
             decent
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             creature
             and
             to
             the
             Creator
             ,
             seeing
             that
             man
             is
             placed
             in
             this
             world
             to
             command
             all
             that
             is
             heere
             beneath
             .
             But
             although
             that
             Nature
             indeuoureth
             herselfe
             alwaies
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             notwithstanding
             shee
             is
             sometimes
             short
             and
             forced
             in
             her
             actions
             ,
             and
             thereof
             it
             commeth
             that
             we
             haue
             monsters
             and
             vgly
             things
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             ordinary
             rule
             of
             others
             .
             Yea
             euen
             sometimes
             after
             that
             nature
             hath
             done
             her
             office
             ,
             we
             helpe
             by
             our
             artes
             to
             render
             that
             which
             she
             hath
             made
             ,
             rediculous
             and
             misshapen
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             Brasilians
             are
             borne
             as
             faire
             as
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             comming
             out
             of
             the
             wombe
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             deformed
             in
             squizing
             of
             their
             nose
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             chiefest
             part
             wherein
             consisteth
             the
             beauty
             of
             man.
             True
             it
             is
             that
             as
             in
             certaine
             Countries
             
             
             they
             praise
             the
             long
             noses
             ,
             in
             others
             the
             hawke
             noses
             ,
             so
             among
             the
             Brasilians
             it
             is
             a
             faire
             thing
             to
             be
             flat
             nosed
             ,
             as
             also
             among
             the
             Moores
             of
             Africa
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             to
             be
             all
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             .
             And
             with
             these
             large
             nostrils
             ,
             the
             Brasilians
             are
             accustomed
             to
             make
             themselues
             yet
             more
             deformed
             by
             Art
             ,
             making
             great
             holes
             in
             their
             cheekes
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             lower
             lippe
             ,
             for
             to
             put
             therein
             greene
             stones
             and
             of
             other
             colours
             ,
             of
             the
             bignesse
             of
             a
             tester
             :
             so
             that
             those
             stones
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             hideous
             thing
             to
             see
             those
             people
             .
             But
             in
             Florida
             ,
             and
             euery
             where
             ,
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Tropique
             of
             Cancer
             ,
             our
             Sauages
             be
             generally
             goodly
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             in
             Europe
             :
             if
             there
             be
             any
             short
             nosed
             one
             it
             is
             a
             rare
             thing
             .
             They
             be
             of
             a
             good
             stature
             ,
             and
             I
             haue
             seene
             no
             dwarffes
             there
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             drew
             neere
             to
             it
             .
             Notwithstanding
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             elsewhere
             )
             in
             the
             Mountaines
             of
             the
             Iroquois
             ,
             which
             are
             beyond
             the
             great
             fall
             of
             the
             great
             riuer
             of
             Canada
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             certaine
             Nation
             of
             Sauages
             ,
             little
             men
             ,
             valiant
             and
             feared
             euery
             where
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             often
             assailers
             than
             defenders
             .
             But
             although
             that
             where
             we
             dwelt
             the
             men
             be
             of
             a
             good
             height
             ,
             neuerthelesse
             I
             haue
             seen
             none
             so
             tall
             as
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             whose
             talenesse
             becommeth
             him
             very
             well
             .
             I
             will
             not
             speake
             heere
             of
             the
             Patagons
             ,
             a
             people
             which
             is
             beyond
             the
             riuer
             of
             Plate
             ,
             whom
             Pighafetta
             in
             his
             voyage
             about
             the
             world
             ,
             saith
             to
             be
             of
             such
             an
             height
             ,
             that
             the
             talest
             among
             vs
             could
             scarse
             reach
             to
             their
             girdle
             .
             The
             same
             is
             out
             of
             the
             limits
             of
             our
             New
             France
             .
             But
             I
             will
             willingly
             come
             to
             the
             other
             circumstances
             of
             body
             of
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             seeing
             the
             subiect
             calleth
             vs
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             all
             of
             an
             Oliue
             colour
             ,
             or
             rather
             tawny
             colour
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             be
             so
             borne
             ,
             but
             being
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             time
             naked
             ,
             they
             grease
             their
             bodies
             ,
             
             and
             doe
             anoint
             them
             sometimes
             with
             oile
             ,
             for
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             the
             flies
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             troublesome
             ,
             not
             onely
             ,
             where
             we
             were
             ,
             but
             also
             thorow
             all
             that
             new
             world
             and
             euen
             in
             Brasil
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             Belzebub
             
             prince
             of
             flies
             hath
             there
             a
             great
             Empire
             .
             These
             flies
             are
             
             of
             a
             colour
             drawing
             towards
             red
             ,
             as
             of
             corrupted
             bloud
             ,
             which
             maketh
             me
             to
             beleeue
             that
             their
             generation
             commeth
             but
             from
             the
             rottennesse
             of
             woods
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             haue
             tried
             that
             the
             second
             yeare
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             place
             somwhat
             more
             open
             ,
             wee
             haue
             had
             fewer
             of
             them
             than
             at
             the
             first
             .
             They
             cannot
             endure
             great
             heat
             ,
             nor
             winde
             :
             but
             otherwise
             (
             as
             in
             close
             darke
             weather
             )
             they
             are
             very
             noysome
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             stings
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             ,
             long
             for
             so
             small
             a
             body
             :
             &
             they
             be
             so
             tender
             that
             if
             one
             touch
             them
             neuer
             so
             little
             they
             are
             squised
             .
             They
             begin
             to
             come
             about
             the
             15.
             
             of
             Iune
             ,
             and
             doe
             retire
             themselues
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             September
             .
             Being
             in
             the
             Port
             
               De
               Campseau
            
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             August
             I
             haue
             not
             seene
             nor
             felt
             any
             one
             ;
             whereof
             I
             did
             wonder
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             soile
             and
             of
             the
             woods
             is
             all
             one
             .
             In
             September
             ,
             after
             that
             this
             vermine
             is
             gone
             away
             ,
             there
             grow
             other
             flies
             like
             vnto
             ours
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             become
             very
             bigge
             .
             Now
             our
             Sauages
             
             to
             saue
             themselues
             from
             the
             stinging
             of
             these
             creatures
             ,
             rubbe
             themselues
             with
             certaine
             greases
             and
             oiles
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             which
             make
             them
             foule
             and
             of
             a
             tawnish
             colour
             .
             Besides
             that
             alwaies
             they
             lie
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             be
             exposed
             to
             the
             heat
             and
             the
             wind
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             cause
             of
             wondering
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             Brasilians
             ,
             and
             other
             inhabitants
             of
             America
             betweene
             the
             two
             Tropikes
             ,
             are
             not
             borne
             blacke
             as
             they
             of
             Africa
             ,
             seeing
             that
             it
             seemeth
             it
             is
             the
             selfesame
             case
             ,
             being
             vnder
             one
             and
             the
             selfesame
             parallell
             and
             like
             eleuation
             of
             the
             Sunne
             .
             If
             the
             Poets
             fables
             were
             sufficient
             reasons
             for
             to
             take
             away
             this
             scruple
             ,
             one
             might
             say
             that
             Phaeton
             hauing
             done
             the
             foolish
             deed
             in
             conducting
             the
             Charet
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             onely
             Africa
             was
             burned
             ,
             and
             the
             horses
             set
             againe
             in
             their
             right
             course
             ,
             before
             they
             came
             to
             the
             New
             world
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             heat
             of
             Lybia
             ,
             being
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             blacknesse
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             ingendred
             from
             the
             great
             lands
             ouer
             which
             the
             Sunne
             passeth
             before
             it
             come
             thither
             ,
             from
             
             whence
             the
             heat
             is
             still
             carried
             more
             abundantly
             by
             the
             swift
             motion
             of
             this
             great
             Heauenly
             torch
             .
             Whereunto
             the
             great
             sands
             of
             that
             Prouince
             doe
             also
             helpe
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             capable
             of
             those
             heates
             ,
             specially
             not
             being
             watered
             
             with
             store
             of
             riuers
             ,
             as
             America
             is
             ,
             which
             aboundeth
             in
             riuers
             and
             brookes
             as
             much
             as
             any
             Prouince
             in
             the
             World
             :
             which
             doe
             giue
             perpetuall
             refreshing
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             region
             much
             more
             temperate
             :
             the
             ground
             being
             also
             there
             more
             fat
             ,
             and
             retaining
             better
             the
             dewes
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             raines
             also
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             abuesaid
             .
             For
             the
             Sunne
             finding
             in
             the
             meeting
             of
             these
             lands
             those
             great
             moistnesses
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             faile
             to
             draw
             a
             good
             quantitie
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             much
             the
             more
             plentifully
             ,
             that
             his
             force
             is
             there
             great
             and
             maruellous
             :
             which
             makes
             there
             continuall
             raines
             ,
             especially
             to
             them
             that
             haue
             him
             for
             their
             zenith
             .
             I
             adde
             one
             great
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Sunne
             leauing
             the
             lands
             of
             Africa
             ,
             giueth
             his
             beames
             vpon
             a
             moist
             element
             by
             so
             long
             a
             course
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             good
             meanes
             to
             sucke
             vp
             vapors
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             together
             with
             him
             great
             quantitie
             thereof
             into
             those
             parts
             :
             which
             maketh
             that
             the
             cause
             is
             much
             differing
             of
             the
             colour
             of
             these
             two
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             temperature
             of
             their
             lands
             .
          
           
             
             Let
             vs
             come
             to
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             seeing
             that
             we
             are
             about
             colours
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             which
             I
             haue
             seene
             haue
             blacke
             haires
             ,
             some
             excepted
             which
             haue
             abram
             colour
             haires
             :
             but
             of
             flaxen
             colour
             I
             haue
             seene
             none
             ,
             and
             lesse
             of
             red
             :
             and
             one
             must
             not
             thinke
             that
             they
             which
             are
             more
             Southerly
             be
             otherwise
             :
             for
             the
             Floridians
             and
             Brasilians
             are
             yet
             blacker
             than
             the
             Sauages
             of
             New
             found
             land
             .
             The
             beard
             of
             the
             chinne
             (
             which
             our
             Sauages
             call
             migidoni
             )
             is
             with
             them
             as
             blacke
             as
             their
             haires
             .
             They
             all
             take
             away
             the
             producing
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             except
             the
             Sagamos
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             haue
             but
             a
             little
             .
             Membertou
             hath
             more
             than
             all
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             not
             thicke
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             with
             Frenchmen
             .
             If
             these
             
             people
             weare
             no
             beards
             on
             their
             chinne
             (
             at
             the
             least
             the
             most
             part
             )
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             of
             maruelling
             .
             For
             the
             ancient
             Romans
             themselues
             ,
             esteeming
             that
             that
             was
             a
             hinderance
             vnto
             them
             ,
             did
             weare
             none
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             Adrian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             first
             began
             to
             weare
             a
             beard
             .
             Which
             they
             tooke
             for
             such
             an
             honour
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             accused
             of
             any
             crime
             ,
             had
             not
             that
             priuiledge
             to
             shaue
             his
             haires
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             
               Aulus
               Gellius
            
             ,
             speaking
             
             of
             Scipio
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Paul.
             As
             for
             the
             inferiour
             parts
             ,
             our
             Sauages
             doe
             not
             hinder
             the
             growing
             or
             increasing
             of
             haires
             there
             .
             It
             is
             said
             that
             the
             women
             haue
             some
             there
             also
             .
             And
             according
             as
             they
             be
             curious
             ,
             some
             of
             our
             men
             haue
             made
             them
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             the
             French
             women
             haue
             beards
             on
             their
             chinnes
             ,
             and
             haue
             left
             them
             in
             that
             good
             opinion
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             very
             desirious
             to
             see
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             &
             their
             maner
             of
             clothing
             .
             By
             these
             particularities
             one
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             people
             haue
             generally
             lesser
             haires
             than
             we
             :
             for
             along
             the
             body
             they
             haue
             none
             at
             all
             :
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             then
             that
             they
             be
             hairie
             as
             some
             thinke
             .
             This
             belongeth
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             Iles
             Gorgades
             ,
             from
             whence
             Hanno
             the
             Carthaginien
             captaine
             brought
             two
             womens
             skinnes
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             set
             vp
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             Iuno
             for
             great
             singularitie
             :
             But
             heere
             is
             to
             bee
             noted
             what
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             that
             our
             sauage
             people
             haue
             almost
             all
             their
             haires
             blacke
             :
             for
             the
             Frenchmen
             in
             one
             and
             the
             selfesame
             degree
             are
             not
             commonly
             so
             .
             The
             ancient
             authors
             
             
               Polybius
               ,
               Caesar
               ,
               Strabo
               ,
               Diadore
            
             the
             Cicilian
             ,
             and
             particularly
             
               Ammian
               Marcellin
            
             ,
             doe
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Gaullois
             had
             almost
             all
             their
             haires
             as
             yellow
             as
             gold
             ,
             were
             of
             high
             stature
             ,
             and
             fearefull
             for
             their
             gastly
             lookes
             :
             besides
             quarelsome
             and
             readie
             to
             strike
             :
             a
             fearefull
             voice
             ,
             neuer
             speaking
             but
             in
             threatning
             .
             At
             this
             time
             those
             qualities
             are
             well
             changed
             .
             For
             there
             are
             not
             now
             so
             many
             yellow
             haires
             :
             nor
             so
             many
             men
             of
             high
             stature
             ,
             but
             that
             other
             nations
             haue
             as
             tall
             :
             As
             for
             the
             fearefull
             lookes
             ,
             the
             delicacies
             of
             this
             time
             haue
             moderated
             that
             :
             and
             as
             for
             
             the
             threatning
             voice
             ,
             I
             haue
             scarse
             seene
             in
             all
             the
             Gaules
             but
             the
             Gascons
             ,
             and
             them
             of
             Languedoc
             ,
             which
             haue
             their
             maner
             of
             speech
             some
             what
             rude
             ,
             which
             they
             retaine
             of
             the
             Gotish
             and
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             by
             their
             neighbourhood
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             haires
             it
             is
             very
             farre
             from
             being
             so
             commonly
             blacke
             .
             The
             same
             author
             Ammian
             saith
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             women
             of
             the
             Gaules
             (
             whom
             he
             noted
             to
             be
             good
             shrewes
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             too
             hard
             for
             their
             husbands
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             choler
             )
             haue
             blue
             eies
             :
             and
             consequently
             the
             men
             :
             and
             notwithstanding
             in
             that
             respect
             wee
             are
             much
             mingled
             :
             which
             maketh
             that
             one
             knoweth
             not
             what
             
             rarenesse
             to
             chuse
             for
             the
             beautie
             of
             eies
             .
             For
             many
             doe
             loue
             the
             blue
             eies
             ,
             and
             others
             loue
             them
             greene
             :
             which
             were
             also
             in
             ancient
             time
             most
             praised
             .
             For
             among
             the
             Sonnets
             of
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Couci
            
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             in
             old
             time
             so
             great
             a
             clerke
             in
             loue
             matters
             ,
             that
             songs
             were
             made
             of
             it
             )
             greene
             eies
             are
             praised
             .
          
           
             The
             Germans
             haue
             kept
             better
             than
             we
             the
             qualities
             which
             Tacitus
             giueth
             them
             ,
             likewise
             that
             which
             Ammian
             reciteth
             of
             the
             Gaullois
             :
             In
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             men
             (
             saith
             Tacitus
             )
             there
             is
             but
             one
             fashion
             of
             garments
             :
             They
             haue
             blue
             eies
             and
             fearefull
             ,
             their
             haires
             shining
             as
             gold
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             corpulent
             .
             Pliny
             giueth
             the
             same
             bodily
             qualities
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Taprobane
             ,
             saying
             that
             they
             haue
             redde
             haires
             ,
             their
             eies
             blue
             ,
             and
             the
             voice
             horrible
             and
             fearefull
             .
             Wherein
             I
             know
             not
             if
             I
             ought
             to
             beleeue
             him
             ,
             considering
             the
             climate
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             10.
             degrees
             onely
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Calecute
             ,
             farther
             off
             than
             the
             Aequinoctial
             line
             ,
             the
             men
             are
             blacke
             .
             But
             as
             for
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             concerning
             their
             eies
             ,
             they
             haue
             them
             neither
             blue
             nor
             greene
             ,
             but
             blacke
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             like
             to
             their
             haires
             :
             and
             neuerthelesse
             their
             eies
             are
             not
             small
             ,
             as
             they
             of
             the
             ancient
             Scythians
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             decent
             greatnesse
             .
             And
             I
             may
             say
             assuredly
             and
             truely
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             seene
             there
             as
             faire
             boies
             and
             girles
             ,
             as
             any
             can
             be
             in
             France
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             mouth
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             bigge
             moorish
             lippes
             ,
             as
             in
             Africa
             ,
             
             and
             also
             in
             Spaine
             ;
             they
             are
             well
             limmed
             ,
             well
             boned
             ,
             and
             well
             bodied
             ,
             competently
             strong
             :
             and
             neuerthelesse
             we
             had
             many
             in
             our
             company
             who
             might
             haue
             wrestled
             well
             enough
             with
             the
             strongest
             of
             them
             :
             but
             being
             hardned
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             made
             of
             them
             very
             good
             men
             for
             the
             warre
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             wherein
             they
             most
             delight
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             
             among
             them
             there
             is
             none
             of
             those
             prodigious
             men
             whereof
             Pliny
             maketh
             mention
             ,
             which
             haue
             no
             noses
             in
             their
             faces
             ,
             or
             no
             lips
             ,
             or
             no
             tong
             :
             Item
             ,
             which
             are
             without
             mouth
             ,
             &
             without
             nose
             ,
             hauing
             but
             two
             small
             holes
             ,
             wherof
             one
             of
             them
             serueth
             for
             to
             breath
             ,
             the
             other
             serueth
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             mouth
             :
             Item
             ,
             which
             haue
             dogges
             heads
             ,
             and
             a
             dogge
             for
             king
             :
             Item
             ,
             which
             haue
             their
             heads
             on
             the
             brest
             ,
             or
             one
             onely
             eie
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             forehead
             ,
             or
             a
             flat
             broad
             foot
             to
             couer
             their
             heads
             when
             it
             raineth
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             monsters
             .
             There
             is
             none
             also
             of
             them
             which
             our
             Sauage
             Agohanna
             told
             captaine
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             that
             hee
             
             had
             seene
             in
             Saguenay
             ,
             whereof
             we
             haue
             spoken
             heeretofore
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             blinde
             with
             one
             eie
             ,
             or
             lame
             (
             as
             it
             hapneth
             sometimes
             )
             it
             is
             a
             casuall
             thing
             ,
             and
             commeth
             of
             hunting
             .
          
           
             Being
             well
             composed
             ,
             they
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             be
             nimble
             and
             swift
             in
             running
             .
             We
             haue
             spoken
             heeretofore
             of
             the
             nimblenesse
             of
             the
             
               Brasilians
               ,
               Margaias
            
             and
             Ou-etacas
             :
             
             but
             all
             nations
             haue
             not
             those
             bodily
             dispositions
             .
             They
             which
             liue
             in
             mountains
             haue
             more
             dexteritie
             than
             they
             of
             the
             vallies
             ,
             because
             they
             breath
             a
             purer
             and
             cleerer
             aire
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             food
             is
             better
             .
             In
             the
             vallies
             the
             aire
             is
             grosser
             ,
             and
             the
             lands
             fatter
             ,
             and
             consequently
             vnholesommer
             .
             The
             nations
             that
             be
             between
             the
             Tropikes
             ,
             haue
             also
             more
             agilitie
             than
             the
             others
             ,
             participating
             more
             with
             the
             firie
             nature
             than
             they
             that
             are
             farther
             off
             .
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             Pliny
             speaking
             of
             the
             Gorgones
             and
             Iles
             Gorgonides
             (
             which
             
             are
             those
             of
             
               Cap
               Verd
            
             )
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             men
             are
             there
             so
             light
             of
             foote
             ,
             that
             scarse
             one
             may
             follow
             them
             by
             the
             eye-sight
             ,
             
             in
             such
             maner
             ,
             that
             Hanno
             the
             Carthaginian
             could
             not
             catch
             any
             one
             of
             them
             .
             He
             maketh
             the
             like
             relation
             of
             the
             Troglodytes
             ,
             a
             nation
             of
             Guinee
             ,
             whom
             hee
             saith
             are
             called
             Therothoens
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             as
             swift
             in
             hunting
             vpon
             the
             land
             ,
             as
             the
             Ichthyophages
             are
             prompt
             in
             swiming
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             who
             almost
             are
             as
             seldome
             wearie
             therein
             as
             a
             fish
             .
             And
             Maffeus
             in
             his
             Histories
             of
             the
             Indies
             reporteth
             ,
             that
             the
             Naires
             (
             so
             the
             nobles
             and
             warriours
             are
             called
             )
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Malabaris
             ,
             are
             so
             nimble
             and
             so
             swift
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             almost
             incredible
             ,
             and
             doe
             handle
             so
             well
             their
             bodies
             at
             will
             ,
             that
             they
             seeme
             to
             haue
             no
             bones
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             come
             to
             skirmish
             against
             such
             men
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             with
             this
             agilitie
             ,
             they
             aduance
             and
             recoile
             as
             they
             list
             .
             But
             for
             to
             make
             themselues
             such
             ,
             they
             helpe
             nature
             ,
             and
             their
             sinewes
             are
             stretched
             out
             euen
             
             from
             seuen
             yeeres
             of
             age
             ,
             which
             afterward
             are
             anointed
             and
             rubbed
             with
             oile
             of
             Sesamum
             .
             That
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             knowen
             euen
             in
             beasts
             :
             for
             a
             Spanish
             Genet
             or
             a
             Barbe
             is
             more
             liuely
             and
             light
             in
             running
             ,
             than
             a
             Roossin
             or
             Germain
             Curtall
             ;
             an
             Italian
             horse
             more
             than
             a
             French
             horse
             .
             Now
             although
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             there
             be
             nations
             out
             of
             the
             Tropikes
             ,
             who
             by
             exercise
             
             and
             Art
             come
             to
             such
             agilitie
             .
             For
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             maketh
             mention
             of
             one
             Hazael
             an
             Israelite
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             witnesseth
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             as
             light
             of
             foot
             as
             a
             Roe
             bucke
             of
             the
             fields
             .
             And
             for
             to
             come
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             the
             Heruli
             are
             renouned
             for
             being
             swift
             in
             runing
             ,
             by
             this
             verse
             of
             Sidonius
             :
          
           
             
               Cursu
               Herulus
               ,
               iaculis
               Hunnus
               ,
               Francusque
               natatu
               .
            
             And
             by
             this
             swiftnesse
             the
             Germans
             sometimes
             troubled
             very
             much
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             .
             So
             our
             Armouchiquois
             are
             as
             swift
             as
             grey
             hounds
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             heertofore
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Sauages
             are
             little
             inferior
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             force
             nature
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             vse
             any
             Art
             to
             run
             well
             .
             But
             as
             the
             ancient
             Gaulois
             ,
             being
             addicted
             to
             hunting
             (
             for
             
             it
             is
             their
             life
             )
             and
             to
             warre
             ,
             their
             bodies
             are
             nimble
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             charged
             with
             fatte
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             hinder
             them
             from
             running
             at
             their
             will.
             
          
           
             
             Now
             the
             Sauages
             dexteritie
             is
             not
             knowen
             onely
             by
             running
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             swimming
             ;
             which
             they
             all
             can
             doe
             :
             but
             it
             seemes
             ,
             that
             some
             more
             than
             others
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Brasilians
             they
             are
             so
             naturall
             in
             that
             trade
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             swimme
             eight
             daies
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             if
             hunger
             did
             not
             presse
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             feare
             more
             that
             some
             fish
             should
             deuoure
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             perish
             through
             wearinesse
             .
             The
             like
             is
             in
             Florida
             ,
             where
             the
             men
             will
             follow
             a
             fish
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             will
             take
             it
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             too
             bigge
             .
             
               Ioseph
               Acosta
            
             saith
             so
             much
             of
             them
             of
             Peru.
             And
             as
             for
             that
             which
             concerneth
             breathing
             ,
             they
             haue
             a
             certaine
             Art
             to
             suppe
             vp
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             it
             out
             againe
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             they
             will
             remaine
             easily
             in
             it
             a
             long
             time
             .
             The
             women
             likewise
             haue
             a
             maruellous
             disposition
             to
             that
             exercise
             :
             for
             the
             History
             of
             Florida
             maketh
             mention
             that
             they
             can
             passe
             great
             riuers
             in
             swimming
             ,
             holding
             their
             children
             with
             one
             arme
             :
             and
             they
             climbe
             very
             nimbly
             vp
             the
             highest
             trees
             of
             the
             countrey
             .
             I
             will
             affirme
             nothing
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             nor
             of
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             because
             I
             tooke
             no
             heed
             to
             it
             :
             but
             it
             is
             very
             certaine
             that
             all
             can
             swim
             very
             cunningly
             .
             For
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             their
             bodies
             they
             haue
             them
             verie
             perfect
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             naturall
             senses
             .
             For
             Membertou
             (
             who
             is
             aboue
             an
             hundred
             yeeres
             old
             )
             did
             see
             sooner
             a
             shaloupe
             or
             a
             Canow
             of
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             to
             come
             afarre
             off
             vnto
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             vs
             :
             and
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Brasilians
             and
             other
             Sauages
             of
             Peru
             hidden
             in
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             the
             smelling
             so
             good
             ,
             that
             in
             smelling
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             they
             know
             if
             a
             man
             be
             a
             Spaniard
             or
             a
             French
             man
             :
             And
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             they
             kill
             him
             without
             remission
             ,
             so
             much
             doe
             they
             hate
             him
             for
             the
             harmes
             that
             they
             haue
             receiued
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             the
             abouesaid
             Acosta
             doth
             confesse
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             leauing
             the
             Indians
             
             to
             liue
             according
             to
             their
             ancient
             policie
             ,
             reprouing
             
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             that
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             preiudiciall
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             because
             that
             they
             take
             occasion
             to
             abhor
             vs
             (
             note
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             them
             who
             doe
             obey
             them
             )
             as
             men
             who
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             good
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             euill
             ,
             haue
             alwaies
             beene
             ,
             and
             still
             are
             ,
             contrary
             vnto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Paintings
             ,
             Markes
             ,
             Incisions
             ,
             and
             Ornaments
             of
             their
             body
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             no
             maruell
             if
             the
             Ladies
             of
             our
             time
             do
             paint
             themselues
             :
             for
             of
             a
             long
             time
             and
             in
             many
             places
             that
             trade
             hath
             had
             beginning
             .
             But
             it
             is
             reprooued
             in
             the
             holy
             bookes
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             reproach
             by
             the
             voices
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             when
             Ieremy
             threatneth
             the
             Citie
             of
             Ierusalem
             :
             
             
               When
               thou
               shalt
               be
               destroied
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               what
               wilt
               thou
               doe
               ?
               though
               thou
               clothest
               thy selfe
               with
               skarlet
               ,
               though
               thou
               deckest
               thy selfe
               with
               Ornaments
               of
               gold
               ,
               though
               thou
               paintest
               thy
               face
               with
               colours
               ,
               yet
               shalt
               thou
               trim
               thy selfe
               in
               vaine
               :
               for
               thy
               louers
               will
               abhor
               thee
               ,
               and
               seeke
               thy
               life
               .
            
             The
             Prophet
             
             Ezechiel
             maketh
             the
             like
             reproach
             to
             the
             Cities
             of
             Ierusalem
             and
             Samaria
             ,
             which
             he
             compareth
             to
             two
             leaud
             harlots
             ,
             who
             hauing
             sent
             to
             seeke
             out
             men
             comming
             from
             far
             ,
             and
             being
             come
             ,
             they
             haue
             washed
             themselues
             ,
             and
             painted
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             haue
             put
             on
             their
             faire
             ornaments
             .
             The
             
             Queene
             Iesabel
             doing
             the
             same
             ,
             was
             for
             all
             that
             cast
             downe
             out
             of
             a
             window
             ,
             and
             bare
             the
             punishment
             of
             her
             wicked
             life
             .
             The
             Romans
             did
             anciently
             paint
             their
             bodies
             with
             vermillion
             (
             as
             Pliny
             saith
             )
             when
             they
             entred
             in
             triumph
             into
             Rome
             ,
             and
             he
             addeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Princes
             &
             great
             Lords
             of
             Ethiopia
             made
             great
             account
             of
             that
             colour
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             wholly
             painted
             themselues
             red
             :
             also
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             did
             serue
             themselues
             therewith
             to
             make
             their
             god
             fairer
             :
             And
             that
             the
             first
             expence
             which
             was
             allowed
             of
             by
             the
             Censors
             and
             Masters
             of
             Accounts
             in
             Rome
             was
             
             of
             the
             monies
             bestowed
             for
             to
             colour
             with
             vermilion
             the
             face
             of
             Iupiter
             .
             The
             same
             author
             reciteth
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               Anderes
               ,
               Mathites
               ,
               Mosagebes
            
             and
             Hipporeens
             ,
             people
             of
             Libya
             ,
             did
             plaister
             all
             their
             bodies
             ouer
             with
             red
             chaulke
             .
             Briefely
             ,
             this
             fashion
             did
             passe
             as
             farre
             as
             to
             the
             North.
             And
             thereof
             is
             come
             the
             name
             that
             was
             giuen
             to
             the
             Picts
             ,
             an
             ancient
             people
             of
             Scythia
             ,
             neighbours
             to
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             yeare
             87.
             after
             the
             Natiuity
             of
             our
             Lord
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             vnder
             the
             Empire
             of
             Domitian
             made
             courses
             and
             spoiles
             thorow
             the
             Iles
             which
             lie
             North
             ward
             ,
             where
             hauing
             found
             men
             who
             made
             them
             resistance
             ,
             they
             returned
             backe
             without
             doing
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             liued
             yet
             naked
             in
             their
             cold
             Countrie
             vntill
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             370.
             
             At
             which
             time
             vnder
             the
             Empire
             of
             Valentinian
             being
             ioyned
             
             with
             the
             Saxons
             and
             Scots
             they
             tormented
             very
             much
             them
             of
             Great
             Britan
             ,
             as
             
               Ammian
               Marcellin
            
             reciteth
             :
             and
             being
             resolued
             to
             remaine
             there
             (
             as
             they
             did
             )
             they
             demanded
             of
             the
             Britons
             (
             which
             now
             are
             Englishmen
             )
             wiues
             in
             marriage
             .
             Whereupon
             being
             denied
             ,
             they
             retired
             themselues
             to
             the
             Scots
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             were
             furnished
             ,
             vpon
             condition
             that
             the
             masculine
             race
             of
             the
             Kings
             comming
             to
             faile
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             women
             should
             succeed
             in
             the
             Realme
             .
             Now
             these
             people
             were
             called
             Picts
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             paintings
             which
             they
             vsed
             vpon
             their
             naked
             bodies
             ,
             which
             (
             saith
             Herodian
             )
             they
             would
             not
             couer
             with
             
             any
             clothing
             for
             feare
             to
             hide
             and
             darken
             the
             faire
             painting
             they
             had
             set
             vpon
             it
             ,
             where
             were
             set
             out
             beasts
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             printed
             with
             Iron
             instruments
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             it
             was
             vnpossible
             to
             take
             them
             off
             .
             Which
             they
             did
             (
             as
             Solin
             saith
             )
             euen
             from
             their
             infancy
             :
             in
             maner
             that
             as
             the
             child
             did
             grow
             ,
             so
             did
             grow
             those
             fixed
             figures
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             markes
             that
             are
             graued
             vpon
             the
             yong
             pompions
             .
             The
             
               Poet
               Claudian
            
             doth
             also
             giue
             vs
             many
             witnesses
             of
             this
             in
             his
             Panegyriques
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Honorius
             his
             Grand-father
             :
          
           
             
               Ille
               Leues
               Mauros
               ,
               nec
               falso
               nomine
               Pictos
            
             
             
               Edomuit
               —
               And
               in
               the
               Gothicke
               warre
            
             
               —
               Ferroque
               not
               at
               as
            
             
               Perlegit
               exanimes
               Picto
               moriente
               figur
               as
               .
            
          
           
             This
             hath
             beene
             noted
             by
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Belleforest
            
             ,
             and
             afterward
             by
             the
             learned
             Sauaron
             vpon
             the
             obseruation
             that
             
               Sidoine
               de
               Polignac
            
             maketh
             thereof
             .
             And
             albeit
             that
             our
             
               Celtique
               Poitevins
            
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Latines
             Pictones
             ,
             be
             not
             descended
             from
             the
             race
             of
             those
             (
             for
             they
             were
             ancient
             Gaullois
             euen
             in
             
               Iulius
               Caesars
            
             time
             )
             neuerthelesse
             I
             may
             well
             beleeue
             that
             this
             name
             hath
             beene
             giuen
             them
             for
             the
             same
             occasion
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Picts
             .
             And
             as
             customes
             once
             brought
             in
             among
             a
             people
             are
             not
             lost
             but
             by
             the
             length
             of
             many
             ages
             (
             as
             we
             see
             yet
             the
             follies
             of
             Shroue-Tuesday
             to
             continue
             )
             so
             the
             vses
             of
             painting
             ,
             whereof
             we
             haue
             spoken
             remaineth
             in
             some
             Northerly
             Nations
             .
             For
             I
             haue
             heard
             sometimes
             
               Monsieur
               Le
               Comte
               D'Egmond
            
             tell
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             seene
             in
             his
             yong
             yeares
             them
             of
             Brunzwich
             come
             into
             his
             fathers
             house
             with
             their
             faces
             greased
             with
             painting
             ,
             and
             their
             visage
             all
             blacked
             ,
             from
             whence
             peraduenture
             this
             word
             of
             Bronzer
             may
             be
             deriued
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             in
             Picardy
             to
             blacke
             .
             And
             generally
             I
             beleeue
             that
             all
             those
             Northerly
             people
             did
             vse
             painting
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             make
             themselues
             braue
             .
             For
             the
             Gelons
             and
             Agathyrses
             ,
             Nations
             of
             Scythia
             like
             the
             Picts
             ,
             were
             of
             this
             fraternity
             ,
             and
             with
             Iron
             instruments
             did
             colour
             their
             bodies
             .
             The
             Englishmen
             
             likewise
             ,
             then
             called
             Britons
             ,
             by
             the
             saying
             of
             Tertullian
             .
             The
             Gothes
             ,
             besides
             the
             Iron
             instruments
             ,
             did
             vse
             vermillion
             to
             make
             their
             faces
             and
             bodies
             red
             .
             Briefely
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             sport
             in
             the
             old
             time
             to
             see
             so
             many
             Antikes
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             :
             for
             there
             are
             found
             yet
             old
             Pictures
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             hath
             made
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Englishmens
             voyage
             into
             Virginia
             hath
             cut
             in
             brasse
             ,
             where
             the
             Picts
             of
             both
             sex
             are
             painted
             out
             ,
             with
             their
             fair
             incisions
             ,
             and
             swords
             hanging
             vpon
             the
             naked
             flesh
             ,
             as
             Herodian
             describeth
             them
             .
          
           
             
             This
             humour
             of
             painting
             hauing
             beene
             so
             generall
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             of
             mocking
             ,
             if
             the
             people
             of
             
             the
             West
             Indies
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             the
             like
             :
             which
             is
             vniuersall
             &
             without
             exception
             among
             those
             nations
             .
             For
             if
             any
             one
             of
             them
             maketh
             loue
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             painted
             with
             blue
             or
             red
             colour
             ,
             and
             his
             Mistres
             also
             .
             If
             they
             haue
             venison
             in
             abundance
             ,
             or
             be
             glad
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             will
             doe
             the
             like
             generally
             .
             But
             when
             that
             they
             are
             sadde
             ,
             or
             plot
             some
             treason
             ,
             then
             they
             ouercast
             all
             their
             face
             with
             blacke
             ,
             and
             are
             hideously
             deformed
             .
             Touching
             the
             body
             ,
             our
             Sauages
             apply
             no
             painting
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             Brasilians
             and
             Floridians
             doe
             ,
             the
             most
             part
             whereof
             are
             painted
             ouer
             the
             bodie
             ,
             the
             armes
             and
             thighes
             with
             faire
             branches
             ,
             whose
             painting
             can
             neuer
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             pricked
             within
             the
             flesh
             .
             Notwithstanding
             many
             Brasilians
             doe
             paint
             onely
             their
             bodies
             (
             without
             incision
             )
             when
             they
             list
             :
             and
             this
             with
             the
             iuice
             of
             a
             certaine
             fruit
             which
             they
             call
             Genipat
             ,
             which
             doth
             blacke
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             wash
             themselues
             ,
             they
             cannot
             bee
             cleane
             in
             ten
             or
             twelue
             daies
             after
             .
             They
             of
             Virginia
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             of
             this
             side
             ,
             
             haue
             markes
             vpon
             their
             backs
             ,
             like
             to
             those
             that
             our
             marchants
             doe
             put
             vpon
             their
             packs
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             (
             euen
             as
             the
             slaues
             )
             one
             may
             know
             vnder
             what
             Lord
             they
             liue
             :
             which
             is
             a
             faire
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             for
             this
             people
             :
             seeing
             that
             the
             ancient
             Roman
             Emperors
             haue
             vsed
             the
             like
             towards
             their
             souldiers
             ,
             which
             were
             marked
             with
             the
             Imperiall
             marke
             ,
             as
             
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               Saint
               Ambrose
            
             ,
             and
             
             others
             doe
             witnesse
             vnto
             vs.
             Which
             thing
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             did
             likewise
             ,
             but
             his
             marke
             was
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             to
             be
             printed
             vpon
             the
             shoulders
             of
             his
             souldiers
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             saith
             in
             an
             Epistle
             which
             hee
             wrote
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Persia
             ,
             reported
             by
             Theodoret
             in
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             historie
             .
             And
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             as
             marching
             vnder
             the
             banner
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             did
             take
             the
             same
             marke
             ,
             which
             they
             printed
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             arme
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             know
             one
             another
             ,
             specially
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             as
             Procopius
             saith
             ,
             expounding
             this
             place
             of
             
               Isaiah
               :
               One
               will
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               will
               call
            
             
             
             
               himselfe
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Iacob
               :
               and
               the
               other
               will
               write
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               will
               surname
               himselfe
               with
               the
            
             
             
               name
               of
               Israel
            
             .
             The
             great
             Apostle
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             did
             beare
             the
             marks
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             in
             his
             flesh
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             yet
             after
             another
             maner
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             the
             bruses
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             on
             his
             body
             of
             the
             stripes
             that
             he
             had
             receaued
             for
             his
             name
             .
             And
             the
             Hebrewes
             had
             for
             marke
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             foreskinne
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             they
             are
             sequestred
             from
             other
             nations
             ,
             and
             knowen
             for
             Gods
             people
             .
             But
             as
             for
             other
             bodily
             incisions
             ,
             such
             as
             anciently
             the
             Picts
             did
             make
             ,
             and
             the
             Sauages
             doe
             yet
             make
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             they
             haue
             beene
             anciently
             very
             expresly
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             
             God
             giuen
             to
             Moses
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             vs
             to
             disfigure
             the
             image
             and
             the
             forme
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             vs.
             Yea
             the
             pictures
             and
             paintings
             haue
             beene
             blamed
             and
             reprooued
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             noted
             elsewhere
             .
             And
             Tertullian
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             which
             haue
             discouered
             and
             taught
             vnto
             men
             their
             paintings
             and
             counterfetted
             things
             ,
             haue
             beene
             condemned
             of
             God
             :
             alleaging
             for
             profe
             of
             his
             saying
             ,
             the
             booke
             of
             Enochs
             prophecie
             .
             By
             these
             things
             aboue
             recited
             ,
             wee
             know
             that
             this
             hether
             world
             hath
             anciently
             been
             as
             much
             deformed
             and
             sauage
             as
             they
             of
             the
             West
             Indies
             :
             but
             that
             which
             seemeth
             vnto
             mee
             most
             woorthie
             of
             wondering
             ,
             is
             the
             nakednesse
             of
             those
             people
             in
             a
             cold
             countrie
             ,
             wherein
             they
             delight
             ,
             euen
             to
             harden
             their
             children
             in
             the
             snow
             ,
             in
             the
             riuer
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             Ice
             ,
             as
             we
             touched
             heeretofore
             in
             an
             other
             chapter
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Cimbres
             and
             French-men
             .
             Which
             also
             hath
             beene
             their
             chiefest
             strength
             in
             the
             conquests
             that
             they
             haue
             made
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             outward
             ornaments
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             bracelets
             ,
             Carkenets
             ,
             Eare-rings
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             WE
             that
             doe
             liue
             in
             these
             parts
             vnder
             the
             authoritie
             of
             our
             Princes
             ,
             and
             ciuilised
             common-wealths
             ,
             haue
             two
             great
             tyrants
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             people
             of
             the
             New
             world
             haue
             not
             beene
             yet
             subiected
             ,
             the
             excesses
             of
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             the
             ornament
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             briefly
             all
             that
             which
             belongeth
             to
             brauerie
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             should
             cast
             off
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             meane
             to
             recall
             the
             golden
             age
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             the
             calamitie
             which
             we
             see
             in
             most
             part
             of
             men
             .
             For
             hee
             which
             possesseth
             much
             ,
             making
             small
             expence
             ,
             would
             be
             liberall
             ,
             &
             would
             succour
             the
             needie
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             is
             hindred
             ,
             willing
             not
             onely
             to
             maintaine
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             augment
             his
             traine
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             shew
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             very
             often
             at
             the
             costs
             of
             the
             poore
             
             people
             ,
             whose
             bloud
             hee
             sucketh
             ,
             
               Qui
               devorant
               plebem
               meam
               sicut
               escam
               panis
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             I
             leaue
             that
             which
             belongeth
             to
             food
             ,
             not
             being
             my
             purpose
             to
             speake
             
             of
             it
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
             I
             leaue
             also
             the
             excesses
             which
             consisteth
             in
             houshold
             implements
             ,
             sending
             the
             reader
             backe
             to
             Pliny
             ,
             who
             hath
             spoken
             amply
             of
             the
             Roman
             pompes
             and
             superfluitie
             ,
             as
             of
             vessels
             after
             the
             Furvienne
             and
             Clodienne
             fashion
             ,
             of
             bed-steades
             after
             the
             Deliaque
             fashion
             ,
             and
             of
             tables
             all
             wrought
             with
             gold
             and
             siluer
             imbossed
             ;
             where
             also
             he
             setteth
             out
             a
             slaue
             
               Drusillanus
               Rotundus
            
             ,
             who
             being
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             higher
             Spaine
             ,
             caused
             a
             forge
             to
             be
             made
             for
             to
             worke
             a
             peece
             of
             Siluer-plate
             of
             fiue
             quintals
             weight
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             eight
             other
             ,
             all
             weighing
             halfe
             
             a
             quintall
             .
             I
             will
             onely
             speake
             of
             the
             Matachias
             of
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             did
             content
             our selues
             with
             their
             simplicity
             we
             should
             auoid
             many
             troubles
             that
             we
             put
             our selues
             vnto
             to
             haue
             superfluities
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             might
             liue
             contentedly
             (
             because
             Nature
             is
             satisfied
             with
             little
             )
             and
             
             the
             coueting
             whereof
             makes
             vs
             very
             often
             to
             decline
             from
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             stray
             from
             the
             path
             of
             iustice
             .
             The
             excesses
             of
             men
             doe
             consist
             the
             most
             part
             in
             things
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             I
             will
             omit
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             I
             will
             not
             leaue
             vntouched
             ,
             if
             it
             come
             to
             purpose
             .
             But
             Ladies
             haue
             alwaies
             had
             this
             reputation
             ,
             to
             loue
             excesses
             in
             that
             which
             
             concerneth
             the
             decking
             of
             their
             bodies
             :
             And
             all
             the
             Moralists
             who
             haue
             made
             profession
             to
             represse
             vices
             haue
             mentioned
             them
             ,
             wherethey
             haue
             found
             a
             large
             subiect
             to
             speake
             of
             .
             
               Clement
               Alexandrine
            
             making
             a
             long
             numeration
             of
             womens
             trinckets
             (
             which
             he
             hath
             the
             most
             part
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             )
             saith
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             weary
             to
             speake
             so
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             maruelleth
             that
             they
             are
             not
             killed
             with
             so
             great
             a
             weight
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             take
             them
             then
             by
             those
             parts
             wherein
             they
             be
             
             complained
             of
             .
             Tertullian
             maruelleth
             of
             the
             audaciousnesse
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             setteth
             himselfe
             against
             the
             word
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             which
             said
             :
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               in
               vs
               to
               adde
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               measure
               or
               height
               that
               God
               hath
               giuen
               vnto
               vs
               :
               and
               notwithstanding
            
             
             
               Ladies
               endeuour
               themselues
               to
               doe
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               adding
               vpon
               their
               heads
               cages
               made
               of
               haires
               ,
               fashioned
               like
               to
               loaues
               of
               bread
               ,
               to
               hats
               ,
               to
               panniers
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               hollownesse
               of
               scutchions
               .
               If
               they
               be
               not
               ashamed
               with
               this
               superfluous
               enormity
               ,
               at
               least
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               let
               them
               be
               a
               shamed
               of
               the
               filth
               which
               they
               beare
               :
               and
               not
               to
               couer
               a
               holy
               and
               a
               Christian
               head
               with
               the
               leauings
               of
               another
               head
               ,
               per
               aduenture
               vncleane
               ,
               or
               guilty
               of
               some
               crime
               ,
               and
               ordained
               to
               a
               shamefull
               death
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             speaking
             of
             them
             which
             do
             colour
             their
             haires
             :
             
             
               I
               see
               some
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               who
               doe
               change
               the
               colour
               of
               their
               haires
               with
               saffron
               .
               They
               are
               ashamed
               of
               their
               Countrie
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               Gauloise
               women
               ,
               or
               German
               women
               ,
               so
               much
               doe
               they
               disguise
            
             
             themselues
             .
             Whereby
             is
             knowen
             how
             much
             red
             haires
             were
             esteemed
             in
             the
             old
             time
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             praiseth
             that
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             which
             was
             such
             .
             But
             to
             seeke
             it
             out
             by
             art
             ,
             
               S.
               Cyprian
            
             and
             
               S.
               Hierome
            
             ,
             with
             our
             Tertullian
             doe
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             doth
             presage
             the
             fire
             of
             
             hell
             .
             Now
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             consisteth
             in
             the
             borrowing
             of
             haires
             ,
             are
             not
             reprouable
             :
             for
             their
             vanity
             stretcheth
             not
             so
             farre
             :
             but
             for
             the
             colouring
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             when
             they
             are
             merry
             ,
             and
             paint
             their
             faces
             ,
             be
             it
             with
             blue
             or
             with
             red
             ,
             they
             paint
             also
             their
             haires
             with
             the
             same
             colour
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             eares
             ,
             to
             the
             necke
             ,
             to
             the
             armes
             and
             to
             the
             hands
             ,
             and
             there
             we
             shall
             finde
             wherewith
             to
             busie
             our selues
             :
             these
             are
             parts
             where
             iewels
             are
             easily
             seene
             :
             which
             Ladies
             haue
             learned
             very
             well
             to
             obserue
             .
             The
             first
             men
             which
             haue
             had
             piety
             in
             them
             haue
             made
             conscience
             to
             offer
             any
             violence
             to
             Nature
             ,
             and
             to
             pierce
             the
             eares
             for
             to
             hang
             any
             precious
             thing
             at
             it
             :
             for
             none
             is
             Lord
             of
             his
             owne
             members
             to
             abuse
             them
             ,
             so
             saith
             the
             Ciuilian
             Vlpian
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             seruant
             of
             Abraham
             
             went
             into
             Mesopotamia
             for
             to
             finde
             out
             a
             wife
             for
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             had
             met
             with
             Rebecca
             ,
             he
             put
             vpon
             her
             forehead
             a
             iewell
             of
             gold
             hanging
             downe
             betweene
             her
             eies
             ,
             and
             also
             bracelets
             of
             gold
             vpon
             her
             hands
             :
             for
             which
             reason
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Prouerbs
             ,
             that
             
               A
               faire
               woman
               which
               lacketh
               discretion
            
             
             
               is
               like
               a
               golden
               ring
               in
               a
               swines
               snout
               .
            
             But
             men
             haue
             taken
             more
             licence
             than
             they
             ought
             ,
             and
             haue
             defaced
             the
             workmanship
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             please
             their
             owne
             fancies
             .
             Wherein
             I
             doe
             not
             wonder
             at
             the
             Brasilians
             )
             of
             whom
             we
             will
             heereafter
             speake
             )
             but
             of
             ciuilised
             people
             ,
             which
             haue
             called
             other
             nations
             barbarous
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             this
             age
             .
             When
             Seneca
             did
             complaine
             
             of
             that
             which
             was
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             
               The
               follie
               of
               women
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               had
               not
               made
               men
               subiect
               enough
               ,
               but
               it
               hath
               beene
               yet
               behouefull
               to
               hang
               two
               or
               three
               patrimonies
               at
               their
               eares
               .
            
             But
             what
             patrimonies
             ?
             
               They
               carry
            
             (
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               )
               Ilands
               and
               Farme-houses
               vpon
               their
               neckes
               ,
               and
               great
               registers
               in
               their
               eares
               containing
               the
               reuenues
               of
               a
               great
               rich
               man
               ,
               and
               euery
               finger
               of
               the
               left
               hand
               hath
               a
               patrimony
               to
               play
               withall
               .
            
             Finally
             ,
             he
             cannot
             compare
             them
             better
             than
             to
             condemned
             men
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Caues
             of
             Ethiopia
             ,
             which
             the
             more
             they
             are
             
             culpable
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             richer
             are
             they
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             fetters
             and
             bolts
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             tied
             ,
             are
             of
             gold
             .
             But
             he
             exhorteth
             the
             Christian
             women
             not
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             
               for
               as
               
               much
               as
               those
               things
               are
               certaine
               markes
               of
               lasciuiousnes
               ,
               which
               doe
               belong
               to
               those
               mischieuous
               oblations
               of
               publike
               vnchastity
               .
               Pliny
               ,
               albeit
               he
               was
               an
               heathen
               ,
               doth
               no
               lesse
               abhor
               those
               excesses
               .
               For
               our
               Ladies
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               for
               to
               be
               braue
               doe
               beare
               hanging
               at
               their
               fingers
               those
               great
               pearles
               which
               are
               called
               Elenchus
               ,
               in
               fashion
               of
               pearles
               ,
               &
               haue
               two
               of
               them
               ,
               yea
               three
               at
               their
               eares
               .
               Yea
               they
               haue
               inuented
               names
               to
               serue
               themselues
               therewith
               in
               their
               cursed
               and
               troublesome
               superfluities
               .
               For
               they
               call
               Belles
               ,
               them
               which
               they
               carry
               in
               number
               at
               their
               eares
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               did
               take
               pleasure
               to
               heare
               pearles
               gingling
               at
               their
               eares
               .
               And
               that
               which
               ▪
               is
               more
               ,
               the
               huswifly
               women
               ,
               yea
               the
               poore
               women
               also
               ,
               decke
               themselues
               therewith
               ;
               saying
               ,
               that
               a
               woman
               ought
               to
               goe
               as
               seldome
               without
               pearles
               ,
               as
               a
               Consull
               without
               his
               Vshers
               .
               Finally
               ,
               they
               are
               come
               so
               farre
               as
               to
               adorne
               their
               shooes
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               garters
               ,
               yea
               their
               buskins
               are
               yet
               full
               and
               garnished
               therewith
               .
               In
               such
               sort
               that
               it
               is
               not
               now
               any
               more
               question
               to
               weare
               pearles
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               bee
               made
               to
               serue
               for
               pauement
               ,
            
             
             to
             the
             end
             to
             tread
             but
             vpon
             pearles
             .
             The
             same
             Authour
             doth
             recite
             that
             
               Lollia
               Paulina
            
             forsaken
             by
             Caligula
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             feasts
             of
             meane
             men
             was
             so
             ouerladen
             with
             Emeralds
             and
             with
             Pearles
             ,
             on
             her
             
             head
             ,
             her
             haires
             ,
             her
             eares
             ,
             her
             necke
             ,
             her
             fingers
             and
             her
             armes
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             colars
             ,
             necklaces
             ,
             as
             bracelets
             ,
             that
             all
             did
             shine
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             had
             of
             them
             to
             the
             woorth
             of
             a
             million
             of
             gold
             .
             The
             same
             was
             excessiue
             :
             but
             shee
             was
             the
             greatest
             Princesse
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             hee
             doth
             not
             say
             that
             she
             did
             weare
             any
             on
             her
             shooes
             :
             as
             he
             doth
             yet
             complaine
             in
             some
             other
             where
             that
             the
             Dames
             of
             Rome
             did
             weare
             gold
             on
             their
             feete
             .
             
               What
               disorder
            
             !
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               Let
               vs
               permit
               the
               women
               to
               weare
               as
               much
               gold
               as
               they
               will
               in
               bracelets
               ,
               at
               their
               fingers
               ,
               at
               their
               necks
               ,
               at
               their
               eares
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               in
               kark●nets
               and
               bridles
               ,
               &c.
               must
               they
               for
               all
               that
               decke
               their
               feete
               with
               it
               ?
            
             &c.
             I
             should
             neuer
             make
             an
             end
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             continue
             this
             speech
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             women
             in
             Peru
             do
             go
             beyond
             that
             ,
             for
             their
             shooes
             are
             set
             ouer
             with
             nothing
             but
             plates
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             and
             garnished
             with
             pearles
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             countrie
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             blessed
             abundantly
             with
             all
             these
             riches
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             hast
             not
             so
             much
             of
             them
             ,
             do
             not
             vex
             thy selfe
             at
             it
             ,
             &
             be
             not
             tempted
             through
             enuy
             :
             such
             things
             are
             but
             earth
             ,
             digged
             and
             purified
             with
             a
             thousand
             troubles
             ,
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             hell
             ,
             by
             the
             incredible
             labor
             ,
             &
             with
             the
             life
             of
             men
             like
             vnto
             thee
             :
             Pearles
             are
             but
             dew
             ,
             receaued
             within
             the
             shell
             of
             a
             fish
             ,
             which
             are
             
             fished
             by
             men
             that
             be
             forced
             to
             become
             fishes
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             be
             alwaies
             diuing
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             sea
             .
             And
             for
             to
             haue
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             clothed
             in
             silke
             ,
             and
             for
             to
             haue
             robes
             with
             infinite
             foldes
             ,
             we
             turmoile
             our selues
             ,
             wee
             take
             cares
             which
             doe
             shorten
             our
             daies
             ,
             gnaw
             our
             bones
             ,
             sucke
             out
             our
             marrow
             ,
             weaken
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             consume
             our
             spirit
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             meat
             and
             drinke
             is
             as
             rich
             as
             all
             these
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             consider
             it
             .
             And
             where
             those
             things
             doe
             abound
             ,
             there
             delights
             doe
             abound
             ,
             and
             consequently
             vices
             :
             and
             to
             conclude
             ,
             behold
             what
             God
             saith
             by
             his
             Prophet
             :
             
               They
               shall
               cast
               their
               siluer
               out
               into
               the
               streetes
               ,
               and
               their
               gold
               shall
               be
               but
               dung
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               deliuer
               them
               in
               the
            
             
             
               day
               of
               my
               great
               wrath
            
             .
             Hee
             that
             will
             haue
             further
             knowledge
             of
             the
             chastisements
             wherewith
             God
             doth
             threaten
             the
             woman
             that
             abuse
             carkenets
             and
             iewels
             ,
             which
             haue
             no
             other
             care
             but
             to
             attire
             and
             decke
             themselues
             ,
             goe
             with
             their
             breasts
             open
             ,
             their
             eies
             wandring
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             proud
             gate
             ,
             let
             him
             reade
             the
             third
             chapter
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             .
             I
             will
             not
             for
             all
             that
             blame
             the
             Virgins
             which
             haue
             some
             golden
             things
             ,
             or
             chaines
             of
             pearles
             ,
             or
             other
             iewels
             ,
             also
             some
             modest
             vesture
             :
             for
             that
             is
             comlinesse
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             are
             made
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             man
             :
             but
             excesse
             is
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             because
             that
             vnder
             that
             ,
             very
             
             often
             is
             lasciuiousnesse
             hidden
             .
             Happie
             are
             the
             people
             which
             not
             hauing
             the
             occasions
             to
             sinne
             ,
             doe
             purely
             serue
             God
             ,
             and
             possesse
             a
             land
             which
             furnisheth
             them
             of
             that
             which
             is
             necessarie
             for
             life
             .
             Happie
             are
             our
             Sauage
             people
             if
             they
             had
             the
             full
             knowledge
             of
             God
             :
             for
             in
             that
             case
             they
             be
             without
             ambition
             ,
             vaine-glorie
             ,
             enuie
             ,
             auarice
             ,
             &
             haue
             no
             care
             of
             these
             braueries
             ,
             which
             wee
             haue
             now
             described
             :
             but
             rather
             doe
             content
             themselues
             to
             haue
             Matachias
             ,
             hanging
             at
             their
             eares
             ,
             and
             about
             their
             necks
             ,
             bodies
             ,
             armes
             ,
             and
             legges
             .
             The
             
               Brasilians
               ,
               Floridians
            
             ,
             and
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             doe
             make
             carkenets
             and
             bracelets
             (
             called
             
               bou-re
               in
               Brasill
            
             ,
             and
             by
             ours
             Matachias
             )
             of
             the
             shelles
             of
             those
             great
             sea
             cockles
             ,
             which
             be
             called
             Vignols
             ,
             like
             vnto
             snailes
             ,
             which
             they
             break
             &
             gather
             vp
             in
             a
             thousand
             peeces
             ,
             then
             doe
             smooth
             them
             vpon
             a
             hot
             stone
             ,
             vntill
             they
             do
             make
             them
             very
             small
             ,
             and
             hauing
             pierced
             them
             ,
             they
             make
             them
             beads
             with
             them
             ,
             like
             vnto
             that
             which
             wee
             call
             Pourcelaine
             .
             Among
             those
             beads
             they
             intermingle
             betweene
             spaces
             other
             beads
             ,
             as
             blacke
             as
             those
             which
             I
             
             haue
             spoken
             of
             to
             be
             white
             ,
             made
             with
             Iet
             ,
             or
             certain
             hard
             and
             black
             wood
             which
             is
             like
             vnto
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             smooth
             and
             make
             small
             as
             they
             list
             ,
             and
             this
             hath
             a
             very
             good
             grace
             .
             And
             if
             things
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             for
             their
             fashion
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             practised
             in
             our
             merchandises
             ,
             these
             colars
             ,
             skarffes
             ,
             and
             bracelets
             made
             of
             great
             periwincles
             or
             pourcelaine
             ,
             are
             richer
             than
             pearles
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             none
             will
             beleeue
             me
             heerein
             )
             so
             doe
             they
             esteeme
             them
             more
             than
             pearles
             ,
             gold
             or
             siluer
             :
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             they
             of
             
             the
             great
             riuer
             of
             Canada
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Iam.
               Quartier
            
             did
             call
             Esurgin
             (
             wherof
             we
             haue
             made
             mention
             heertofore
             )
             a
             word
             which
             I
             haue
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             which
             Belleforest
             the
             Cosmographer
             vnderstod
             not
             ,
             when
             hee
             would
             speake
             of
             it
             .
             At
             this
             day
             they
             haue
             not
             any
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             haue
             lost
             the
             knowledge
             to
             make
             them
             :
             For
             they
             vse
             Mattachias
             very
             much
             ,
             that
             are
             brought
             vnto
             them
             out
             of
             France
             .
             Now
             as
             with
             vs
             ,
             so
             in
             that
             country
             ,
             
             women
             doe
             decke
             themselues
             with
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             will
             haue
             chaines
             that
             will
             goe
             twelue
             times
             about
             their
             necks
             ,
             hanging
             downe
             vpon
             their
             brests
             ,
             and
             about
             their
             hand
             wrests
             ,
             and
             aboue
             the
             elbow
             .
             They
             also
             hang
             long
             strings
             of
             them
             at
             their
             eares
             ,
             which
             come
             downe
             as
             low
             as
             their
             shoulders
             .
             If
             the
             men
             weare
             any
             ,
             it
             will
             bee
             onely
             some
             yong
             man
             that
             is
             in
             loue
             .
             In
             the
             country
             of
             Virginia
             where
             
             some
             pearles
             be
             found
             ,
             the
             women
             do
             weare
             carkenets
             ,
             colars
             and
             bracelets
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             peeces
             of
             copper
             (
             made
             round
             like
             small
             bullets
             )
             which
             is
             found
             in
             their
             mountaines
             ,
             where
             some
             mines
             of
             it
             are
             .
             But
             in
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             confines
             thereof
             ,
             and
             towards
             New-found
             land
             ,
             and
             at
             Tadoussac
             ,
             where
             they
             haue
             neither
             pearles
             nor
             vignols
             ,
             the
             maides
             and
             women
             doe
             make
             Mattachias
             ,
             with
             the
             quilles
             or
             bristles
             of
             the
             Porc-epine
             ,
             which
             they
             die
             with
             blacke
             ,
             white
             ,
             and
             red
             colours
             ,
             as
             liuely
             as
             possibly
             may
             be
             ,
             for
             our
             skarlets
             haue
             no
             better
             lustre
             
             than
             their
             redde
             die
             :
             But
             they
             more
             esteeme
             the
             Mattachias
             which
             come
             vnto
             them
             from
             the
             Armouchiquois
             countrey
             ,
             and
             they
             buy
             them
             very
             deare
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             they
             can
             get
             no
             great
             quantitie
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             warres
             that
             those
             nations
             haue
             continually
             one
             against
             another
             .
             There
             is
             brought
             vnto
             them
             from
             France
             Mattachias
             made
             with
             smal
             quilles
             of
             glasse
             mingled
             with
             tinne
             or
             lead
             ,
             which
             are
             trucked
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             measured
             by
             the
             fadam
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             an
             ell
             :
             and
             this
             kind
             of
             Merchandise
             is
             in
             that
             country
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Latins
             doe
             call
             
               Mundus
               muliebris
            
             .
             They
             also
             make
             of
             them
             small
             squares
             of
             sundry
             colours
             ,
             sowed
             together
             ,
             which
             they
             tie
             behinde
             ,
             on
             the
             little
             childrens
             haires
             .
             The
             men
             doe
             not
             much
             care
             for
             them
             ,
             except
             that
             the
             Brasilians
             doe
             weare
             about
             their
             neckes
             halfe
             moones
             of
             bones
             very
             white
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             y-aci
             of
             the
             Moones
             name
             :
             And
             our
             Souriquois
             doe
             likewise
             weare
             some
             iollities
             of
             like
             stuffe
             ,
             without
             excesse
             .
             And
             they
             which
             haue
             none
             of
             that
             ,
             doe
             commonly
             carry
             a
             knife
             before
             their
             brests
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             for
             ornament
             :
             but
             
             for
             want
             of
             pocket
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             an
             implement
             which
             at
             all
             times
             is
             necessary
             vnto
             them
             .
             Some
             haue
             girdles
             made
             of
             Matachias
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             serue
             themselues
             ,
             only
             when
             they
             will
             set
             out
             themselues
             and
             make
             them
             braue
             .
             The
             Autmoins
             or
             Sooth-saiers
             do
             carry
             before
             their
             breasts
             some
             signe
             of
             their
             vocation
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             heereafter
             say
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             men
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             they
             haue
             a
             fashion
             to
             weare
             at
             their
             hand-wrests
             ,
             and
             aboue
             the
             ancle-bone
             of
             the
             foot
             ,
             about
             their
             legs
             ,
             plates
             of
             Copper
             ,
             fetterwise
             ,
             and
             about
             their
             wasts
             girdles
             ,
             fashioned
             with
             Copper
             quils
             as
             long
             as
             the
             middle
             finger
             filed
             together
             the
             
             length
             of
             a
             girdle
             ,
             euen
             iust
             of
             that
             fashion
             which
             Herodian
             reciteth
             to
             haue
             beene
             in
             vse
             among
             the
             Picts
             ,
             wherof
             we
             haue
             spoken
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             girded
             their
             bodies
             and
             their
             necks
             with
             iron
             ,
             esteeming
             that
             to
             be
             a
             great
             ornament
             vnto
             them
             ,
             &
             a
             testimony
             of
             their
             great
             riches
             ,
             euen
             
             as
             other
             Barbarians
             do
             to
             haue
             gold
             about
             them
             .
             And
             there
             are
             yet
             in
             Scotland
             Sauage
             men
             ,
             which
             neither
             ages
             ,
             nor
             yeeres
             ,
             nor
             the
             abundance
             of
             men
             could
             yet
             reduce
             vnto
             ciuilitie
             .
             And
             although
             that
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             )
             the
             men
             be
             not
             so
             desirous
             of
             Matachias
             as
             the
             women
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             men
             of
             Brasill
             ,
             not
             caring
             for
             clothing
             ,
             take
             great
             pleasure
             to
             decke
             and
             garnish
             themselues
             with
             the
             feathers
             of
             birds
             ,
             and
             doe
             vse
             those
             wherewith
             we
             vse
             to
             fill
             our
             beds
             whereon
             we
             lie
             ,
             and
             chop
             them
             as
             smal
             as
             pie-meat
             ,
             which
             they
             die
             in
             red
             ,
             with
             their
             Brasill-wood
             ,
             then
             hauing
             anointed
             their
             bodies
             with
             certaine
             gums
             ,
             which
             serue
             them
             in
             stead
             of
             paste
             or
             glue
             ,
             they
             couer
             themselues
             with
             those
             feathers
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             garment
             at
             one
             clap
             ,
             after
             the
             anticke
             fashion
             :
             which
             hath
             made
             (
             saith
             
               Iohn
               de
               Leri
            
             in
             his
             Historie
             of
             America
             )
             the
             first
             of
             our
             men
             that
             went
             thither
             to
             beleeue
             that
             the
             men
             which
             be
             called
             Sauages
             were
             hairie
             ouer
             all
             their
             bodies
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             so
             .
             For
             (
             as
             wee
             haue
             alreadie
             said
             )
             the
             Sauages
             in
             what
             part
             soeuer
             ,
             haue
             lesser
             haires
             than
             we
             .
             They
             of
             Florida
             doe
             also
             vse
             this
             kinde
             of
             downe
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             onely
             about
             their
             heads
             ,
             to
             
             make
             themselues
             more
             vglie
             .
             Besides
             this
             that
             wee
             haue
             said
             ,
             the
             Brasilians
             doe
             make
             frontlets
             of
             feathers
             ,
             which
             they
             tie
             and
             fit
             in
             order
             of
             all
             colours
             :
             those
             frontlets
             being
             like
             in
             fashion
             to
             those
             rackets
             or
             periwigges
             ,
             which
             Ladies
             vse
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             the
             inuention
             whereof
             they
             seeme
             to
             haue
             learned
             of
             those
             Sauages
             .
             As
             for
             them
             of
             our
             New
             France
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             that
             be
             of
             solemnitie
             and
             reioycing
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             goe
             to
             the
             warres
             ,
             they
             haue
             about
             their
             heads
             as
             it
             were
             a
             crowne
             made
             with
             long
             haires
             of
             an
             Ellan
             or
             Stagge
             ,
             painted
             in
             redde
             ,
             pasted
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             fastned
             ,
             to
             a
             fillet
             of
             leather
             of
             three
             fingers
             bredth
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             saith
             he
             had
             seene
             with
             the
             King
             (
             so
             doth
             he
             call
             him
             )
             and
             Lord
             of
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             which
             he
             found
             in
             the
             towne
             of
             Hochelaga
             .
             But
             they
             doe
             not
             vse
             so
             many
             ornaments
             of
             feathers
             as
             the
             Brasilians
             ,
             which
             make
             gownes
             of
             them
             ,
             cappes
             ,
             bracelets
             ,
             girdles
             ,
             and
             ornaments
             for
             their
             cheekes
             ,
             and
             targets
             vpon
             their
             loines
             ,
             of
             all
             colours
             ,
             which
             would
             bee
             more
             tedious
             than
             delightfull
             to
             specifie
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             for
             euery
             one
             to
             supplie
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             imagine
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             HAuing
             spoken
             of
             the
             Sauages
             garments
             ,
             deckings
             ,
             ornaments
             and
             paintings
             ,
             it
             hath
             seemed
             good
             vnto
             me
             to
             marry
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             generation
             of
             them
             be
             not
             lost
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             countrie
             remaine
             not
             desert
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ordinance
             that
             euer
             God
             made
             ,
             was
             to
             increase
             and
             multiply
             ,
             and
             euery
             creature
             capable
             of
             generation
             to
             bring
             foorth
             fruit
             according
             to
             his
             kind
             .
             And
             to
             
             the
             end
             to
             incourage
             young
             folkes
             that
             doe
             marrie
             ,
             the
             Iewes
             had
             a
             custome
             anciently
             to
             fill
             a
             trough
             with
             earth
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             the
             wedding
             ,
             they
             did
             sowe
             barley
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             being
             sprung
             ,
             they
             brought
             it
             to
             the
             Bridegroome
             and
             the
             Bride
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Bring
               foorth
            
             
             
               fruit
               and
               multiply
               as
               this
               barley
               ,
               which
               brings
               foorth
               sooner
               than
               all
               other
               seeds
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             many
             thinking
             (
             as
             I
             beleeue
             )
             that
             they
             be
             some
             logges
             of
             wood
             ,
             or
             imagining
             a
             Common-wealth
             of
             Plato
             ,
             doe
             demand
             if
             they
             haue
             any
             marriage
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Priests
             in
             Canada
             to
             marrie
             them
             .
             Wherin
             they
             seeme
             to
             be
             very
             raw
             and
             ignorant
             .
             
             Captaine
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             marriage
             of
             the
             Canadians
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             relation
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               They
               obserue
               the
               order
               of
               marriage
               ,
               sauing
               that
               the
               men
               take
               two
               or
               three
               wiues
               .
               And
               the
               husband
               being
               dead
               the
               women
               doe
               neuer
               marrie
               againe
               ,
               but
               doe
               mourne
               for
               his
               death
               all
               their
               life
               long
               ,
               and
               doe
               daube
               their
               face
               with
               coale
               beaten
               to
               powder
               and
               with
               grease
               ,
               the
               thicknesse
               of
               a
               knife
               ,
               and
               thereby
               are
               knowen
               to
               be
               widowes
               .
               Then
               he
               goeth
               further
               :
               They
               haue
               another
               bad
               custome
               with
               their
               daughters
               :
               
               For
               being
               come
               to
               be
               marriageable
               ,
               they
               are
               put
               all
               in
               a
               stewe
               house
               ,
               abandoned
               to
               all
               commers
               ,
               vntill
               they
               haue
               found
               out
               a
               match
               :
               And
               all
               this
               haue
               wee
               seene
               by
               experience
               .
               For
               we
               haue
               seene
               the
               houses
               as
               full
               of
               these
               maidens
               ,
            
             as
             is
             a
             Schoole
             of
             boies
             in
             France
             .
             I
             would
             haue
             thought
             that
             the
             said
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             had
             (
             touching
             this
             prostituting
             of
             maides
             )
             added
             somewhat
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             but
             the
             discourse
             of
             
               Monsieur
               Champlein
            
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             six
             yeres
             since
             ,
             doth
             confirme
             the
             same
             thing
             vnto
             me
             ,
             sauing
             that
             he
             speaketh
             not
             of
             assemblies
             :
             which
             keepeth
             me
             frō
             
             contrarying
             it
             .
             But
             among
             our
             Souriquois
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             not
             that
             these
             Sauages
             haue
             any
             great
             care
             of
             continencie
             and
             virginitie
             ,
             for
             they
             doe
             not
             think
             to
             doe
             euill
             in
             corrupting
             it
             :
             But
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             the
             frequentation
             of
             French-men
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             maides
             are
             ashamed
             to
             doe
             any
             vnchast
             thing
             publikely
             :
             and
             if
             it
             happen
             that
             they
             abandon
             themselues
             to
             any
             one
             ;
             it
             is
             in
             secret
             .
             
             Moreouer
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             marrie
             a
             Maid
             it
             behooueth
             him
             to
             demand
             her
             of
             her
             father
             ,
             without
             whose
             consent
             shee
             shall
             be
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             already
             said
             heeretofore
             ,
             
             and
             brought
             foorth
             the
             example
             of
             one
             that
             had
             done
             otherwise
             .
             And
             if
             he
             will
             marry
             ,
             he
             shall
             sometimes
             make
             loue
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Esseens
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Iosephus
             
             sayeth
             )
             did
             try
             the
             maidens
             by
             the
             space
             of
             three
             yeeres
             ,
             before
             they
             married
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             space
             of
             six
             months
             or
             a
             yeere
             ,
             without
             abusing
             of
             them
             :
             will
             paint
             his
             face
             that
             he
             may
             seeme
             the
             fairer
             ,
             and
             will
             haue
             a
             new
             gowne
             of
             Beuers
             or
             Otters
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             thing
             else
             ,
             well
             garnished
             with
             Matachias
             garded
             and
             laid
             ouer
             in
             forme
             of
             parchment
             lace
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             as
             the
             Gothes
             did
             vse
             heeretofore
             .
             It
             is
             meete
             moreouer
             that
             he
             shew
             himselfe
             valiant
             in
             hunting
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             know
             him
             able
             to
             doe
             some
             thing
             ,
             for
             they
             doe
             not
             trust
             in
             a
             mans
             meanes
             ,
             which
             are
             none
             other
             than
             that
             which
             he
             getteth
             by
             his
             daies
             labor
             ,
             not
             caring
             any
             wise
             for
             other
             riches
             than
             hunting
             :
             vnlesse
             our
             maners
             make
             them
             to
             haue
             a
             desire
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Maidens
             of
             Brasill
             haue
             liberty
             to
             prostitute
             themselues
             assone
             as
             they
             are
             able
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             euen
             as
             them
             of
             Canada
             .
             Yea
             the
             fathers
             do
             serue
             for
             pandors
             to
             their
             daughters
             ,
             and
             they
             repute
             for
             an
             honour
             to
             communicate
             them
             to
             the
             men
             of
             these
             parts
             that
             goe
             thither
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             haue
             of
             their
             race
             .
             But
             to
             consent
             vnto
             it
             ,
             would
             bee
             too
             damnable
             an
             abomination
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             deserue
             rigorous
             punishment
             ,
             as
             indeed
             for
             the
             slacknesse
             of
             men
             God
             hath
             punished
             this
             vice
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             that
             the
             fore
             hath
             been
             communicated
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             euen
             to
             them
             that
             haue
             been
             too
             much
             addicted
             after
             Christian
             wenches
             and
             women
             ,
             
             by
             the
             sicknesse
             which
             is
             called
             the
             pox
             ,
             which
             before
             the
             discouery
             of
             those
             lands
             was
             vnknowen
             in
             Europe
             :
             for
             these
             people
             are
             very
             much
             subiect
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             euen
             they
             of
             Florida
             :
             but
             they
             haue
             the
             Guayac
             ,
             the
             Esquin
             ,
             and
             the
             Sasafr
             
             as
             ,
             trees
             very
             soueraign
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             that
             leprosie
             ,
             and
             I
             beleeue
             that
             the
             tree
             Annedda
             ,
             whose
             wonders
             we
             haue
             recited
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             these
             kinds
             .
          
           
             One
             might
             thinke
             that
             the
             nakednesse
             of
             this
             people
             would
             make
             them
             more
             lecherous
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             For
             as
             
             
             Caesar
             giueth
             the
             Germans
             this
             commendation
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             in
             their
             ancient
             Sauages
             life
             such
             a
             continency
             ,
             as
             they
             reputed
             it
             a
             thing
             most
             vile
             for
             a
             yong-man
             to
             haue
             the
             company
             of
             a
             woman
             before
             he
             came
             to
             the
             age
             of
             20.
             yeares
             :
             and
             in
             their
             owne
             disposition
             also
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             mooued
             thereunto
             ,
             although
             that
             pell
             mell
             ,
             all
             together
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             yongue
             and
             old
             did
             bathe
             themselues
             in
             riuers
             :
             So
             also
             may
             I
             say
             for
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             that
             I
             neuer
             saw
             amonst
             them
             any
             vnseemely
             gesture
             or
             vnchaste
             looke
             ,
             &
             I
             dare
             affirme
             that
             they
             be
             lesser
             giuen
             to
             that
             vice
             than
             we
             in
             these
             parts
             .
             I
             attribute
             the
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             partly
             to
             this
             their
             nakednesse
             ,
             and
             chiefely
             to
             the
             keeping
             bare
             of
             their
             head
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             matter
             of
             generation
             hath
             his
             originall
             :
             partly
             to
             the
             want
             of
             hot
             spices
             ,
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             of
             meats
             that
             doe
             prouoke
             to
             that
             which
             is
             primary
             signe
             
             of
             vncleane
             desires
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             the
             frequent
             vse
             which
             they
             haue
             of
             Tabacco
             ,
             whose
             smoake
             dulleth
             the
             senses
             ,
             and
             mounting
             vp
             to
             the
             braines
             hindereth
             the
             functions
             of
             
               Venus
               .
               Iohn
               De
               Leri
            
             praiseth
             the
             Brasilians
             for
             this
             continencie
             :
             neuerthelesse
             he
             addeth
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             angrie
             they
             call
             sometimes
             one
             another
             Tiuiré
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               So
               domite
            
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             coniectured
             that
             this
             sinne
             raigneth
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             Captaine
             Laudonniere
             saith
             it
             doth
             in
             Florida
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Floridians
             loue
             the
             feminine
             sex
             very
             much
             .
             And
             indeed
             I
             haue
             heard
             ,
             that
             for
             to
             please
             the
             women
             the
             more
             they
             busie
             themselues
             very
             much
             about
             that
             which
             is
             the
             primary
             signe
             of
             vncleane
             desires
             ,
             whereof
             we
             spake
             euen
             now
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             
             doe
             it
             ,
             they
             furnish
             themselues
             with
             Ambergris
             ,
             wherof
             they
             haue
             great
             store
             ,
             which
             first
             they
             melt
             at
             the
             fire
             ,
             then
             iniect
             it
             (
             with
             such
             paine
             ,
             that
             it
             maketh
             them
             to
             gnash
             their
             teeth
             )
             euen
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             the
             bone
             Sacrum
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             whippe
             of
             nettles
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             thing
             ,
             make
             that
             idoll
             of
             Maacha
             to
             swell
             ,
             which
             king
             Asa
             made
             to
             be
             consumed
             into
             ashes
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             into
             the
             brooke
             Cedron
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             the
             women
             vse
             certaine
             herbes
             ,
             and
             endeuour
             
             themselues
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             to
             make
             restrictions
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             said
             Ityphalles
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             either
             partie
             their
             due
             .
          
           
             
             Let
             vs
             returne
             to
             our
             marriages
             ,
             which
             are
             better
             than
             all
             these
             rogueries
             .
             The
             contracters
             do
             not
             giue
             their
             faith
             betweene
             the
             hands
             of
             Notaries
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             Sooth-saiers
             ,
             but
             simply
             doe
             demand
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             parents
             :
             and
             so
             they
             doe
             euery
             where
             .
             But
             heere
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             they
             keepe
             (
             and
             in
             Brasill
             also
             )
             three
             degrees
             of
             consanguinity
             ,
             
             in
             the
             which
             they
             are
             not
             vsed
             to
             contract
             marriage
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             sonne
             with
             the
             mother
             ,
             of
             the
             father
             with
             his
             daughter
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             brother
             with
             the
             sister
             .
             These
             excepted
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             permitted
             .
             As
             for
             dowry
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             it
             .
             Also
             when
             any
             diuorce
             hapneth
             ,
             the
             husband
             is
             bound
             to
             nothing
             .
             And
             although
             that
             (
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             there
             is
             no
             promise
             of
             loialtie
             giuen
             before
             any
             superior
             power
             ,
             neuertheles
             in
             what
             part
             soeuer
             ,
             the
             wiues
             keepe
             chastitie
             ,
             and
             seldome
             is
             any
             found
             that
             breaketh
             it
             .
             Yea
             I
             haue
             heard
             oftentimes
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             yeelding
             
             the
             dutie
             to
             the
             husband
             ,
             they
             make
             themselues
             oftentimes
             to
             be
             constrained
             :
             which
             is
             rare
             in
             these
             parts
             .
             For
             the
             Gaulloise
             women
             are
             renowned
             by
             Strabo
             to
             bee
             good
             Porters
             (
             I
             meane
             fruitfull
             )
             and
             breeders
             :
             and
             contrariwise
             
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             that
             the
             people
             doe
             abound
             as
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             although
             that
             they
             all
             labour
             for
             generation
             ,
             and
             that
             Polygamie
             is
             ordinarie
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             among
             the
             ancient
             Gaullois
             ,
             nor
             among
             the
             Germans
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             a
             more
             rustike
             people
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             our
             Sauages
             doe
             kill
             one
             an
             other
             daily
             ,
             and
             are
             alwaies
             in
             feare
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             keeping
             watches
             vpon
             their
             frontiers
             .
          
           
             This
             frigidity
             of
             Venus
             bringeth
             an
             admirable
             and
             incredible
             thing
             among
             these
             women
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             euen
             among
             the
             wiues
             of
             the
             holy
             Patriarch
             Iacob
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             be
             many
             wiues
             to
             one
             husband
             (
             for
             Polygamie
             is
             receiued
             thorow
             all
             that
             New
             
             
             world
             )
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             no
             iealousie
             among
             them
             :
             which
             is
             in
             Brasill
             ,
             a
             hot
             Country
             as
             well
             as
             Canada
             :
             But
             as
             for
             the
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             many
             places
             very
             iealous
             :
             and
             if
             the
             wife
             be
             found
             faulty
             she
             shall
             be
             put
             away
             ,
             or
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             killed
             by
             her
             husband
             :
             And
             in
             that
             (
             as
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             ielousie
             )
             there
             needes
             not
             so
             many
             ceremonies
             as
             those
             that
             were
             done
             amongst
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             recited
             in
             the
             
             booke
             of
             Numbers
             .
             And
             as
             for
             diuorcement
             ,
             not
             hauing
             the
             vse
             of
             letters
             ,
             they
             doe
             it
             not
             in
             writing
             ,
             in
             giuing
             to
             the
             wife
             a
             bill
             signed
             by
             a
             publike
             notary
             ,
             As
             
               S.
               Augustin
            
             doth
             note
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             said
             Iewes
             :
             but
             are
             contented
             to
             cell
             to
             the
             parents
             ,
             and
             vnto
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             prouide
             for
             her selfe
             :
             and
             then
             she
             liueth
             in
             common
             with
             the
             others
             ,
             vntill
             that
             some
             body
             doe
             seeke
             after
             her
             .
             This
             law
             of
             putting
             away
             hath
             beene
             receiued
             almost
             among
             all
             Nations
             ,
             exexcept
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             which
             haue
             kept
             this
             precept
             of
             the
             Gspell
             ,
             
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               ioyned
               together
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               put
               a
               sunder
               .
            
             Which
             is
             most
             expedient
             and
             lesse
             
             scandalous
             :
             And
             very
             wisely
             did
             Ben-Sira
             answer
             (
             who
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             beene
             nephew
             to
             the
             Prophet
             Ieremy
             )
             being
             asked
             of
             one
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             leaud
             wife
             ,
             how
             hee
             should
             doe
             by
             her
             :
             Gnaw
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               bone
               which
               is
               fallen
               to
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             widows
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             affirme
             that
             which
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             hath
             said
             of
             them
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             where
             we
             haue
             beene
             ,
             they
             staine
             their
             faces
             with
             blacke
             ,
             when
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             not
             alwaies
             :
             if
             their
             husband
             hath
             beene
             killed
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             marry
             againe
             ,
             nor
             eat
             flesh
             ,
             vntill
             they
             haue
             seene
             the
             reuenge
             of
             his
             death
             .
             And
             so
             we
             haue
             seene
             the
             daughter
             of
             Membertou
             to
             practise
             it
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             warre
             made
             to
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             heereafter
             described
             ,
             did
             marrie
             againe
             .
             Except
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             they
             make
             no
             other
             difficulty
             to
             marry
             againe
             ,
             when
             they
             finde
             a
             fit
             match
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             our
             Sauages
             hauing
             many
             wiues
             will
             giue
             one
             of
             them
             to
             their
             friend
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             a
             desire
             to
             take
             her
             
             in
             marriage
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             thereby
             so
             much
             disburdened
             .
             Touching
             maidens
             that
             be
             loose
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             hath
             abused
             of
             
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             tell
             it
             at
             the
             first
             occasion
             ,
             and
             therfore
             it
             is
             bad
             iesting
             with
             them
             :
             for
             the
             chastisement
             ought
             to
             bee
             very
             rigorous
             against
             them
             that
             mingle
             the
             Christian
             blood
             with
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             this
             iustice
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Ville-gagnon
            
             is
             praised
             ,
             euen
             by
             his
             enemies
             :
             And
             Phinees
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Eleazar
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Aron
             because
             he
             was
             zealous
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God
             and
             appeased
             his
             wrath
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             to
             exterminate
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             sinne
             ,
             had
             the
             couenant
             of
             perpetuall
             Priest-hood
             ,
             promised
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             posterity
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Tabagie
             .
          
           
             
             THe
             ancient
             haue
             said
             
               Sine
               Cerere
               &
               Baccho
               friget
               Venus
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             Ceres
             and
             
               Bacchus
               Venus
            
             is
             cold
             .
             Hauing
             then
             married
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             it
             is
             meet
             to
             make
             dinner
             ready
             and
             to
             vse
             them
             after
             their
             owne
             maner
             .
             And
             for
             to
             doe
             it
             one
             must
             consider
             the
             times
             of
             the
             marriage
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             in
             Winter
             they
             will
             haue
             Venison
             from
             the
             woods
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Spring
             time
             or
             in
             Summer
             ,
             they
             will
             make
             prouision
             of
             fish
             .
             As
             for
             bread
             there
             is
             no
             talke
             of
             it
             from
             the
             North
             of
             New-found-land
             ,
             vntill
             one
             come
             to
             the
             country
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             in
             
             trucking
             with
             French-men
             ,
             for
             whom
             they
             tarry
             vpon
             the
             sea
             shoares
             ,
             sitting
             on
             their
             tailes
             like
             apes
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             Spring
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             receiue
             in
             exchange
             for
             their
             skins
             (
             for
             they
             haue
             no
             other
             merchandise
             )
             bisket
             ,
             beanes
             ,
             peasen
             and
             meale
             :
             The
             Armouchiquois
             and
             other
             Nations
             more
             remote
             ,
             besides
             hunting
             and
             fishing
             haue
             wheat
             ,
             called
             Mais
             ,
             and
             beanes
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             vnto
             them
             in
             time
             of
             necessity
             .
             They
             make
             no
             bread
             with
             it
             :
             for
             they
             haue
             neither
             Millnor
             Ouen
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             knead
             it
             otherwise
             than
             in
             stamping
             it
             in
             a
             morter
             ,
             and
             in
             gathering
             
             those
             peeces
             the
             best
             they
             can
             they
             make
             small
             cakes
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             bake
             betweene
             two
             hot
             stones
             .
             Most
             often
             they
             drie
             this
             Corne
             at
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             parch
             it
             vpon
             the
             
             coales
             .
             And
             after
             that
             maner
             did
             the
             ancient
             Italians
             liue
             ,
             as
             Plinie
             saith
             .
             And
             therefore
             one
             must
             not
             so
             much
             wonder
             at
             these
             people
             ,
             seeing
             that
             they
             which
             haue
             called
             others
             barbarous
             ,
             haue
             beene
             as
             barbarous
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             had
             not
             recited
             heeretofore
             the
             maner
             of
             the
             Sauages
             Tabagi
             (
             or
             banket
             )
             I
             would
             make
             heere
             a
             larger
             description
             :
             But
             I
             will
             onely
             say
             that
             when
             we
             went
             to
             the
             Riuer
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             towne
             of
             Ouigoudi
             (
             so
             may
             I
             well
             call
             a
             place
             enclosed
             replenished
             with
             people
             )
             we
             saw
             in
             a
             great
             thicket
             80.
             
             Sauages
             all
             naked
             ,
             except
             the
             middle
             parts
             ,
             making
             Tabaguia
             with
             meale
             they
             had
             of
             vs
             ,
             whereof
             they
             had
             kettels
             full
             .
             Euery
             one
             had
             a
             dish
             made
             with
             the
             barke
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             and
             a
             spoone
             as
             deep
             as
             the
             palme
             of
             ones
             hand
             ,
             or
             more
             :
             and
             with
             this
             they
             had
             venison
             besides
             .
             And
             heere
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             entertaineth
             the
             others
             doth
             not
             dine
             ,
             but
             serueth
             the
             company
             ,
             as
             very
             often
             the
             Bridegroomes
             doe
             heere
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             
             The
             women
             were
             in
             an
             other
             place
             apart
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             eat
             with
             the
             men
             .
             Wherein
             may
             be
             noted
             a
             bad
             vse
             among
             those
             people
             ,
             which
             haue
             neuer
             beene
             vsed
             among
             the
             nations
             of
             these
             parts
             ,
             specially
             the
             Gaullois
             and
             Germains
             ,
             which
             haue
             admitted
             the
             women
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             banquets
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             their
             publike
             counsels
             ,
             (
             specially
             with
             
             the
             Gaullois
             )
             after
             they
             had
             pacified
             a
             great
             warre
             which
             arose
             betweene
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             decide
             the
             controuersie
             with
             such
             equitie
             (
             as
             Plutarch
             saith
             )
             that
             thereby
             ensued
             a
             greater
             loue
             than
             euer
             before
             .
             And
             in
             the
             treaty
             that
             was
             made
             with
             Annibal
             ,
             being
             entred
             into
             Gallia
             ,
             to
             goe
             against
             the
             Romans
             ,
             itw
             as
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Carthaginienses
             had
             any
             difference
             against
             the
             Gaullois
             ,
             it
             should
             bee
             decided
             by
             the
             aduice
             of
             the
             Gaulloise
             women
             .
             It
             was
             not
             so
             in
             Rome
             ,
             where
             their
             condition
             was
             so
             base
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             law
             Voconia
             ,
             the
             very
             father
             could
             not
             make
             them
             to
             inherite
             
             more
             then
             of
             the
             one
             third
             part
             of
             his
             goods
             :
             And
             the
             Emperour
             Iustinian
             forbiddeth
             them
             in
             his
             decrees
             to
             accept
             the
             awardship
             which
             had
             beene
             deferred
             vnto
             them
             :
             which
             sheweth
             either
             a
             great
             seueritie
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             an
             argument
             that
             in
             that
             countrie
             they
             haue
             a
             very
             weake
             spirit
             .
             And
             after
             this
             sort
             be
             the
             wiues
             of
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             yea
             in
             woorse
             condition
             ,
             in
             not
             eating
             with
             the
             men
             in
             their
             Tabagies
             :
             and
             notwithstanding
             it
             seemeth
             vnto
             mee
             that
             their
             fare
             is
             not
             in
             their
             feasts
             so
             delicate
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             consist
             only
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             societie
             of
             that
             sex
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             vnto
             man
             for
             to
             helpe
             him
             and
             to
             keepe
             him
             companie
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             seeme
             to
             many
             that
             our
             Sauages
             doe
             liue
             verie
             poorely
             ,
             in
             not
             hauing
             any
             seasoning
             in
             those
             few
             messes
             that
             I
             haue
             named
             .
             But
             I
             will
             replie
             that
             it
             was
             not
             Caligula
             
             nor
             Heliogabalus
             ,
             nor
             such
             like
             that
             haue
             raised
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             to
             his
             greatnesse
             :
             neither
             was
             it
             that
             Cooke
             who
             made
             an
             imperiall
             feast
             all
             with
             hogs
             flesh
             ,
             disguised
             in
             a
             thousand
             sorts
             :
             nor
             those
             likerish
             companions
             ,
             who
             after
             they
             haue
             destroied
             the
             aire
             ,
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             the
             land
             ,
             now
             knowing
             what
             to
             finde
             more
             to
             asswage
             their
             gluttonie
             ,
             goe
             a
             seeking
             wormes
             from
             the
             trees
             ,
             yea
             doe
             keepe
             them
             in
             mew
             ,
             and
             doe
             fatten
             them
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             thereof
             a
             delicate
             messe
             :
             But
             rather
             it
             was
             one
             
               Curius
               Dentatus
            
             who
             did
             eat
             in
             woodden
             dishes
             ,
             and
             did
             scrape
             radishes
             by
             the
             fire
             side
             :
             Item
             those
             good
             husbandmen
             
             whom
             the
             Senate
             did
             send
             for
             ,
             from
             the
             plough
             for
             to
             conduct
             the
             Romane
             armie
             :
             And
             in
             one
             word
             those
             Romans
             which
             did
             liue
             with
             sodden
             food
             ,
             after
             the
             maner
             of
             our
             Sauages
             :
             for
             they
             had
             not
             the
             vse
             of
             bread
             but
             about
             600.
             yeres
             after
             the
             foundatiōof
             the
             city
             ,
             hauing
             learned
             in
             tract
             of
             time
             to
             make
             some
             cakes
             grossely
             dressed
             &
             baked
             vnder
             the
             embres
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             ouen
             .
             Pliny
             author
             of
             this
             report
             ,
             
             saith
             ,
             moreouer
             that
             the
             Scythians
             ,
             now
             Tartares
             ,
             doe
             also
             liue
             with
             sodden
             food
             and
             raw
             meale
             as
             the
             Brasilians
             .
             And
             neuerthelesse
             they
             haue
             alwaies
             beene
             a
             warlike
             and
             
             mightie
             nation
             .
             The
             same
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Arympheens
             (
             which
             be
             the
             Moscouites
             )
             doe
             liue
             in
             forests
             (
             as
             our
             Sauages
             do
             )
             with
             graines
             and
             fruits
             which
             they
             gather
             from
             the
             trees
             ,
             without
             mention
             neither
             of
             flesh
             nor
             of
             fish
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             prophane
             Authors
             doe
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             men
             did
             liue
             after
             that
             maner
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             corne
             ,
             graines
             ,
             pulse
             ,
             acornes
             ,
             and
             mastes
             ,
             from
             whence
             commeth
             the
             Grerke
             worde
             Phagein
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             eate
             :
             some
             particular
             nations
             (
             and
             not
             all
             )
             had
             fruits
             :
             as
             peares
             were
             in
             vse
             among
             the
             Argiues
             ,
             figges
             with
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             almonds
             with
             the
             Medes
             ,
             the
             fruite
             of
             Cannes
             with
             the
             Ethiopians
             ,
             the
             Cardamuin
             with
             the
             Persians
             ,
             the
             dates
             with
             the
             Babilonians
             ,
             the
             Treffle
             or
             three
             leaued
             grasse
             with
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             They
             which
             haue
             had
             none
             of
             those
             fruits
             haue
             made
             war
             against
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             woods
             and
             forests
             ,
             as
             the
             Getulians
             and
             all
             the
             Northern
             men
             ,
             yea
             also
             the
             ancient
             Germans
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             had
             also
             meates
             made
             of
             milke
             :
             Others
             
             dwelling
             vpon
             the
             shores
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             or
             lakes
             and
             riuers
             ,
             liued
             on
             fishes
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             Ichthyophages
             :
             others
             liuing
             of
             Torteses
             ,
             were
             called
             Chelonophages
             .
             Part
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             doe
             liue
             of
             Grashoppers
             ,
             which
             they
             salt
             and
             harden
             in
             the
             smoake
             in
             great
             quantitie
             for
             all
             seasons
             ,
             and
             therein
             do
             the
             Historians
             of
             this
             day
             agree
             with
             Plinie
             .
             For
             there
             is
             sometimes
             clouds
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             infinite
             numbers
             ,
             that
             they
             hide
             the
             clouds
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             East
             
             likewise
             ,
             which
             destroy
             all
             the
             fields
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             remaineth
             vnto
             them
             to
             eate
             but
             those
             grashoppers
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             food
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             Baptist
             in
             the
             desart
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Saint
               Hierome
            
             and
             Augustine
             :
             Although
             Nicephorus
             thinketh
             that
             they
             were
             the
             tender
             leaues
             of
             the
             toppes
             of
             trees
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             Greeke
             word
             achrides
             signifieth
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             Romane
             Emperour
             ,
             best
             qualified
             .
             
               Ammian
               Mercellin
            
             speaking
             of
             their
             maner
             of
             life
             ,
             saith
             that
             
               Scipio
               ,
               Aemiliar
               ,
               Metellus
               ,
               Traian
               ,
            
             and
             Adrian
             ,
             did
             content
             themselues
             ordinarily
             with
             the
             meate
             of
             the
             campe
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
             with
             Bacon
             ,
             cheese
             ,
             and
             bruvage
             .
             If
             then
             our
             Sauages
             haue
             
             venison
             and
             fish
             abundantly
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             thinke
             them
             ill
             furnished
             :
             for
             many
             times
             we
             haue
             receaued
             of
             them
             quantitie
             of
             Sturgeons
             ,
             of
             Salmons
             and
             other
             fishes
             :
             besides
             their
             venison
             ,
             and
             Beuers
             which
             liue
             in
             ponds
             ,
             and
             liue
             partly
             on
             the
             land
             ,
             partly
             in
             the
             water
             .
             At
             least
             one
             laudable
             
             thing
             is
             knowen
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             men
             eaters
             ,
             as
             the
             Scythians
             haue
             beene
             aforetime
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             nations
             of
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             as
             yet
             are
             at
             this
             day
             the
             
               Brasilians
               ,
               Canibals
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             new
             world
             .
          
           
             
             The
             inconuenience
             which
             is
             found
             in
             their
             maner
             of
             life
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             bread
             .
             Indeed
             bread
             is
             a
             food
             very
             naturall
             for
             man
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             easier
             to
             liue
             with
             flesh
             ,
             or
             with
             fish
             ,
             then
             with
             bread
             onely
             .
             If
             they
             haue
             not
             the
             vse
             of
             salt
             ,
             the
             most
             parte
             of
             the
             world
             doe
             vse
             none
             .
             It
             is
             not
             altogether
             necessary
             ,
             and
             the
             principall
             profit
             thereof
             consisteth
             in
             preseruing
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             is
             altogether
             proper
             ,
             Notwithstanding
             if
             they
             had
             any
             to
             make
             some
             prouisions
             they
             would
             be
             more
             happie
             then
             vs.
             But
             
             for
             want
             of
             that
             they
             sometimes
             suffer
             some
             need
             :
             which
             hapneth
             when
             the
             winter
             is
             too
             milde
             ,
             or
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             same
             .
             For
             then
             they
             haue
             neither
             venison
             nor
             fish
             ,
             as
             wee
             will
             declare
             in
             the
             chapter
             of
             hunting
             :
             and
             are
             then
             constrained
             to
             feed
             vpon
             the
             barkes
             of
             trees
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             parings
             of
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             dogges
             ,
             which
             (
             vpon
             this
             extremitie
             )
             they
             do
             eate
             .
             And
             the
             historie
             of
             the
             Floridians
             saith
             ,
             thas
             in
             extremitie
             they
             eate
             a
             thousand
             filthes
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             swallowing
             downe
             of
             coales
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             earth
             in
             their
             spoone
             meate
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             in
             Port
             Royall
             there
             is
             alwaies
             shell
             fish
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             all
             cases
             one
             cannot
             die
             there
             for
             hunger
             .
             But
             yet
             haue
             they
             one
             superstition
             
             that
             they
             will
             not
             feed
             on
             mussels
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             alleage
             no
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             our
             superstitious
             Christians
             which
             will
             not
             bee
             thirteene
             at
             a
             table
             ,
             or
             which
             feare
             to
             paire
             their
             nailes
             on
             the
             Friday
             ,
             or
             which
             haue
             other
             scrupulosities
             ,
             true
             apish-toies
             ,
             such
             as
             Plinie
             reciteth
             a
             good
             
             number
             of
             them
             in
             his
             naturall
             historie
             .
             Notwithstanding
             in
             our
             company
             seeing
             vs
             to
             eate
             of
             them
             they
             did
             the
             like
             :
             for
             we
             must
             say
             heere
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             eate
             no
             vnknowen
             meat
             ,
             but
             first
             they
             must
             see
             the
             triall
             of
             it
             by
             
             others
             .
             As
             for
             beasts
             of
             the
             woods
             they
             eate
             of
             all
             them
             ,
             the
             woolfe
             excepted
             .
             They
             also
             eate
             egges
             ,
             which
             they
             go
             gathering
             along
             the
             shoares
             of
             waters
             ,
             and
             they
             doe
             lade
             their
             Ca●owes
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Geese
             and
             Outardes
             haue
             done
             laying
             in
             the
             Spring
             time
             ,
             and
             they
             vse
             all
             ,
             as
             
             well
             them
             that
             be
             old
             as
             new
             .
             As
             for
             modestie
             they
             vse
             it
             being
             at
             table
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             eate
             very
             soberly
             :
             but
             at
             home
             in
             their
             owne
             houses
             (
             as
             the
             Brasilians
             )
             they
             stretch
             out
             their
             bellies
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             leaue
             eating
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             any
             meat
             :
             And
             if
             any
             of
             ours
             be
             at
             their
             Tabagie
             ,
             they
             will
             bid
             him
             doe
             as
             they
             doe
             .
             Notwithstanding
             
             I
             see
             no
             gluttonie
             like
             to
             that
             of
             Hercules
             ,
             who
             alone
             did
             eate
             whole
             oxen
             ,
             and
             did
             deuoure
             one
             from
             a
             Paisan
             called
             Diadamas
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             hee
             was
             called
             Butheues
             ,
             or
             Buphagos
             ,
             Oxe-eater
             .
             And
             without
             going
             so
             far
             ,
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             Countries
             of
             these
             parts
             greater
             gluttonies
             then
             that
             which
             one
             would
             impute
             to
             the
             Sauages
             .
             For
             in
             the
             diet
             of
             Ausbourg
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             the
             fift
             ,
             a
             great
             whoreson
             which
             had
             eaten
             a
             calfe
             and
             a
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             not
             full
             :
             And
             I
             doe
             not
             know
             that
             our
             Sauages
             doe
             waxfatte
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             haue
             great
             bellies
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             nimble
             and
             swift
             ,
             like
             to
             our
             ancient
             Gaullois
             and
             high
             Allemans
             or
             Germans
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             agilitie
             ,
             did
             trouble
             very
             much
             the
             Roman
             armies
             .
          
           
             
             The
             food
             of
             the
             Brasilians
             are
             serpents
             ,
             crocodills
             ,
             toads
             and
             great
             lizards
             ,
             which
             they
             esteeme
             as
             much
             as
             wee
             doe
             capons
             ,
             leverets
             ,
             and
             conies
             .
             They
             also
             make
             meale
             of
             white
             rootes
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Maniel
             ,
             hauing
             the
             leaues
             of
             Paeoniamas
             ,
             and
             the
             tree
             of
             the
             height
             of
             the
             Elder
             tree
             :
             Those
             rootes
             as
             bigge
             as
             the
             thigh
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             which
             the
             woman
             doe
             crumble
             very
             small
             ,
             and
             eat
             them
             raw
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             make
             them
             to
             seeth
             well
             in
             a
             
             great
             earthen
             vessell
             ,
             sturring
             it
             alwaies
             as
             the
             comfit-makers
             doe
             make
             suger
             plummes
             .
             They
             are
             of
             very
             good
             taste
             ,
             and
             of
             easie
             disgestion
             ,
             but
             they
             be
             not
             fitt
             to
             make
             bread
             ,
             because
             they
             dry
             and
             burne
             themselues
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             return
             into
             meale
             .
             They
             haue
             also
             with
             this
             Mahis
             or
             Mais
             ,
             which
             groweth
             in
             two
             or
             three
             months
             after
             it
             is
             sowed
             :
             and
             that
             is
             a
             great
             succour
             vnto
             them
             .
             But
             
             they
             haue
             a
             cursed
             and
             an
             vnhumane
             costome
             to
             eat
             their
             prisoners
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             well
             fatted
             them
             .
             Yea
             (
             a
             most
             horrible
             thing
             )
             they
             giue
             them
             in
             marriage
             the
             fairest
             maidens
             they
             haue
             ,
             putting
             about
             their
             necks
             as
             many
             halters
             as
             they
             will
             keep
             him
             moons
             .
             And
             when
             the
             time
             is
             expired
             they
             make
             wine
             of
             the
             said
             Mais
             and
             rootes
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             make
             themselues
             drunke
             ,
             calling
             all
             their
             friends
             .
             Then
             he
             that
             hath
             taken
             him
             knocketh
             him
             on
             the
             head
             with
             a
             clubbe
             ,
             and
             deuideth
             him
             into
             peeces
             ,
             and
             make
             carbonnadoes
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             eat
             with
             a
             singular
             pleasure
             aboue
             all
             meats
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
             Furthermore
             all
             Sauages
             generally
             doe
             liue
             euery
             where
             in
             common
             :
             the
             most
             perfect
             and
             most
             woorthy
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             seeing
             that
             he
             is
             a
             sociable
             creature
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             the
             ancient
             golden
             age
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             would
             haue
             restored
             againe
             :
             But
             being
             to
             establish
             the
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             they
             
             could
             not
             execute
             that
             good
             desire
             .
             If
             it
             happens
             then
             that
             our
             Sauages
             haue
             venison
             ,
             or
             other
             food
             ,
             all
             the
             company
             haue
             part
             of
             it
             .
             They
             haue
             this
             mutuall
             charity
             which
             hath
             beene
             taken
             away
             from
             vs
             since
             that
             Mine
             and
             Thine
             haue
             come
             into
             the
             world
             .
             They
             haue
             also
             Hospitality
             ,
             a
             vertue
             peculiar
             to
             the
             ancient
             Gaulois
             (
             according
             to
             the
             witnesse
             of
             Parthenius
             in
             his
             Erotigues
             ,
             of
             
               Caesar
               ,
               Saluian
            
             and
             others
             )
             who
             did
             constraine
             trauellers
             and
             strangers
             to
             come
             into
             their
             houses
             and
             there
             to
             take
             their
             refreshing
             :
             A
             vertue
             which
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             conserued
             her selfe
             onely
             with
             the
             Nobility
             and
             gentry
             :
             for
             among
             the
             other
             sort
             we
             see
             her
             very
             weake
             and
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             .
             Tacitus
             giueth
             the
             same
             praise
             to
             the
             Germans
             ,
             saying
             that
             with
             them
             all
             
             howses
             are
             opened
             to
             strangers
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             are
             in
             such
             assurance
             that
             (
             as
             if
             they
             were
             sacred
             )
             none
             dare
             doe
             them
             any
             injury
             ;
             Charity
             and
             Hospitality
             which
             are
             mentioned
             
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             who
             said
             to
             his
             people
             :
             
               The
               stranger
               which
               soiourneth
               among
               you
               ,
               shall
               be
               vnto
               you
               as
               he
               which
               is
               borne
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               loue
               him
               as
               your selues
               :
               for
               you
               haue
               beene
               strangers
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Aegypt
               .
            
             So
             doe
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             which
             ,
             sturred
             vp
             with
             an
             humane
             nature
             ,
             receiue
             all
             strangers
             (
             except
             their
             enemies
             )
             whom
             they
             accept
             in
             their
             commonalty
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             
             But
             we
             haue
             spoken
             enough
             of
             eating
             ,
             let
             vs
             now
             speake
             of
             drinking
             .
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             I
             ought
             to
             place
             among
             the
             greatest
             blindnesses
             of
             the
             West
             Indians
             to
             haue
             abundantly
             the
             most
             excellent
             fruit
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             not
             the
             vse
             thereof
             .
             For
             I
             see
             that
             the
             
             ancient
             Romans
             were
             a
             long
             time
             (
             as
             Pliny
             saith
             )
             without
             either
             Vines
             or
             Vine-yards
             :
             And
             our
             Gaulloas
             did
             make
             beere
             ,
             the
             vse
             whereof
             is
             yet
             frequent
             in
             all
             
               Gallia
               Belgica
            
             :
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             drinke
             did
             the
             Aegyptians
             also
             vse
             in
             former
             times
             (
             as
             saith
             Diodorus
             )
             who
             attributeth
             the
             inuention
             thereof
             to
             Osiris
             .
             Notwithstanding
             after
             that
             the
             vse
             of
             wine
             was
             come
             among
             the
             Romans
             the
             Guallois
             tooke
             so
             good
             a
             taste
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             voyages
             that
             they
             made
             there
             with
             their
             Armies
             ,
             that
             they
             continued
             afterwards
             the
             same
             
             way
             .
             And
             afterward
             the
             Italian
             Merchants
             did
             draw
             much
             money
             from
             the
             Gaullois
             with
             their
             wine
             that
             they
             
             brought
             thither
             .
             But
             the
             Germans
             knowing
             their
             owne
             nature
             subiect
             to
             drinke
             more
             then
             is
             needfull
             would
             haue
             none
             brought
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             feare
             that
             being
             drunke
             they
             
             might
             be
             a
             pray
             to
             their
             enemies
             :
             and
             contented
             themselues
             
             with
             beere
             :
             And
             notwithstanding
             because
             the
             continuall
             drinking
             of
             water
             ingendreth
             crudities
             in
             the
             stomacke
             ,
             and
             thereby
             great
             indispositions
             ,
             the
             nations
             haue
             commonly
             found
             better
             the
             moderate
             vse
             of
             wine
             which
             
             hath
             beene
             giuen
             of
             God
             to
             reioyce
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             bread
             for
             to
             strengthen
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             :
             And
             the
             Apostle
             
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             himselfe
             doth
             councell
             his
             Disciple
             Timothy
             to
             vse
             it
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             infirmity
             .
             For
             wine
             (
             saith
             
               Oribasius
               )
               recreateth
            
             
             
               and
               quickneth
               our
               heat
               :
               whereby
               ,
               by
               consequence
               ,
               the
               disgestures
               are
               made
               better
               ,
               and
               good
               bloud
               is
               engendred
               ,
               and
               good
               nourishment
               thorow
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               where
               the
               wine
               hath
               force
               to
               pierce
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               which
               be
               weakened
               by
               sicknesse
               doe
               recouer
               by
               it
               a
               stronger
               being
               ,
               and
               doe
               likewise
               renew
               by
               it
               an
               appetite
               to
               their
               meat
               .
               It
               breaketh
               the
               sleame
               ,
               it
               purgeth
               collericke
               humours
               by
               the
               vrine
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               pleasant
               odour
               and
               liuely
               substance
               gladdeth
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               giueth
               strength
               to
               the
               body
               .
               Wine
               taken
               moderatly
               is
               the
               procurer
               of
               all
               those
               goodeffects
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               be
               drunke
               vnmeasuably
               it
               produceth
               effects
               quite
               contrary
               .
            
             And
             Plato
             willing
             
             to
             shew
             foorth
             in
             one
             word
             the
             nature
             and
             property
             of
             wine
             :
             
               That
               which
               warmeth
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               beth
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               called
               wine
               .
            
             The
             Sauages
             which
             haue
             no
             vse
             of
             wine
             nor
             of
             spices
             ,
             haue
             found
             out
             another
             meanes
             to
             warme
             the
             same
             stomake
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             breake
             so
             many
             crudities
             proceeding
             from
             the
             fish
             that
             they
             eat
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             extinguish
             their
             naturall
             heat
             :
             it
             is
             the
             hearb
             which
             the
             Brasilians
             doe
             call
             Petun
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Tabacco
             ,
             
             the
             smoake
             whereof
             they
             take
             almost
             euery
             houre
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             declare
             more
             at
             large
             when
             we
             come
             heereafter
             to
             speake
             of
             that
             hearbe
             .
             Then
             as
             in
             these
             parts
             one
             drinketh
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             presenting
             the
             glasse
             to
             him
             to
             whom
             one
             hath
             drunke
             (
             which
             is
             done
             in
             many
             places
             )
             so
             the
             Sauages
             willing
             to
             feast
             some
             body
             and
             to
             shew
             him
             signe
             of
             amity
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             well
             taken
             of
             that
             smoake
             ,
             they
             present
             the
             Tabacco
             pipe
             to
             him
             that
             they
             like
             best
             .
             Which
             custome
             to
             drinke
             one
             to
             another
             is
             not
             new
             ,
             nor
             particular
             to
             the
             Flemings
             and
             Germans
             :
             for
             Holiodorus
             in
             the
             
             Aethiopian
             History
             of
             Chariclea
             witnesseth
             that
             the
             same
             was
             a
             custome
             altogether
             vsed
             in
             the
             Countries
             whereof
             he
             speaketh
             to
             drinke
             one
             to
             the
             other
             in
             token
             of
             friendship
             .
             And
             because
             it
             was
             abused
             ,
             and
             men
             were
             appointed
             to
             constraine
             them
             that
             would
             not
             pledge
             ,
             Assuerus
             King
             of
             
             the
             Persians
             at
             a
             banket
             that
             he
             made
             to
             all
             the
             principall
             
             Lords
             and
             Gouernors
             of
             his
             Countries
             ,
             did
             forbid
             by
             an
             expresse
             law
             to
             force
             any
             ,
             and
             did
             command
             that
             euery
             one
             should
             be
             serued
             after
             his
             owne
             will.
             The
             Aegiptians
             did
             vse
             no
             forcing
             ,
             but
             not
             withstanding
             they
             drunke
             vp
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             great
             deuotion
             .
             For
             after
             they
             had
             found
             out
             the
             inuention
             to
             applie
             painting
             and
             Matachiz
             vpon
             siluer
             they
             tooke
             great
             delight
             to
             see
             their
             
               God
               Anubis
            
             
             painted
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             their
             cups
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             saith
             .
          
           
             Our
             Sauages
             
               Canadians
               ,
               Souriqnois
            
             and
             others
             are
             far
             from
             these
             delights
             ,
             and
             hauing
             nothing
             but
             the
             Tabacco
             spoken
             of
             by
             vs
             to
             warme
             their
             stomakes
             after
             the
             crudities
             of
             waters
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             some
             smatch
             to
             the
             mouth
             ,
             hauing
             that
             in
             common
             with
             many
             other
             Nations
             ,
             that
             they
             loue
             that
             which
             is
             biting
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             said
             Tabacco
             is
             ,
             which
             (
             euen
             as
             wine
             or
             strong
             beere
             )
             taken
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             )
             in
             smoake
             ,
             maketh
             giddy
             the
             senses
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             procureth
             sleep
             :
             So
             that
             this
             word
             drunkard
             is
             among
             them
             ,
             by
             this
             word
             
             
               Escorken
               ▪
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             amongst
             vs.
             The
             Floridians
             haue
             a
             certaine
             sort
             of
             drinke
             called
             Casinè
             which
             they
             drinke
             all
             hot
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             of
             certaine
             leanes
             of
             trees
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             euery
             one
             to
             drinke
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             the
             Paraousti
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             haue
             made
             proofe
             of
             their
             vallour
             in
             the
             warres
             .
             And
             this
             drinke
             hath
             such
             vertue
             that
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             haue
             drunken
             it
             ,
             they
             become
             all
             in
             a
             sweat
             which
             being
             past
             ,
             they
             be
             fedde
             for
             24.
             houres
             by
             the
             nourishing
             
             force
             of
             the
             same
             .
             As
             for
             them
             of
             Brasil
             they
             make
             a
             certaine
             kinde
             of
             drinke
             which
             they
             call
             Caoü-in
             ,
             with
             roots
             and
             a
             graine
             called
             Mil
             which
             they
             put
             to
             seeth
             and
             soften
             in
             great
             earthen
             vessels
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             maner
             of
             a
             tub
             ,
             ouer
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             being
             softned
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             office
             of
             the
             women
             to
             chaw
             it
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             them
             againe
             to
             seeth
             in
             other
             vessels
             :
             then
             hauing
             left
             all
             to
             be
             setled
             and
             skimmed
             ,
             they
             couer
             the
             vessell
             vntill
             that
             it
             must
             bee
             drunken
             :
             and
             this
             drinke
             is
             as
             thicke
             as
             lees
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             defrutum
             of
             the
             latins
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             taste
             of
             sowre
             milke
             ,
             
             white
             and
             red
             as
             our
             wine
             is
             :
             and
             they
             make
             it
             in
             euery
             season
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             said
             rootes
             doe
             grow
             there
             at
             all
             times
             .
             Furthermore
             they
             drinke
             this
             Coü-in
             somewhat
             warme
             ,
             but
             with
             such
             excesse
             that
             they
             neuer
             depart
             from
             the
             place
             where
             they
             make
             their
             feasts
             vntil
             that
             they
             haue
             drunke
             all
             out
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             of
             the
             same
             a
             tun
             for
             euery
             one
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Flemings
             ,
             high
             Duch-men
             ,
             and
             Switzers
             are
             but
             yongue
             nouices
             in
             that
             trade
             in
             regard
             of
             them
             .
             I
             will
             not
             speak
             heere
             of
             the
             Ciders
             &
             Peries
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Hidromels
             ,
             the
             vse
             whereof
             ,
             by
             the
             report
             of
             Plutarch
             ,
             was
             long
             before
             the
             inuention
             of
             wine
             :
             
             seeing
             our
             Sauages
             vse
             none
             of
             it
             .
             But
             I
             haue
             thought
             good
             to
             mention
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             New
             France
             is
             plentifully
             furnished
             therewith
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             Dances
             and
             Songs
             ▪
          
           
             VVHen
             the
             belly
             is
             full
             then
             comes
             mirth
             (
             saith
             the
             Prouerb
             )
             it
             will
             not
             be
             then
             vnfit
             to
             speake
             of
             dancing
             after
             feasting
             .
             For
             it
             is
             also
             said
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             that
             after
             they
             had
             well
             filled
             their
             bellies
             
             they
             arose
             for
             to
             plaie
             and
             dance
             about
             their
             golden
             Calfe
             .
             Dancing
             is
             a
             thing
             very
             ancient
             among
             all
             people
             .
             But
             it
             was
             first
             made
             &
             instituted
             in
             diuine
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             now
             marke
             an
             example
             of
             it
             :
             and
             the
             Cananites
             who
             did
             worship
             the
             fire
             ,
             did
             dance
             about
             it
             &
             sacrificed
             their
             children
             vnto
             it
             .
             Which
             maner
             of
             dancing
             was
             not
             inuented
             by
             the
             Idolaters
             ,
             but
             rather
             by
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             For
             
             we
             read
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Iudges
             that
             there
             was
             a
             solemnity
             to
             God
             in
             Silo
             where
             the
             maidens
             came
             to
             dance
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             fluit
             .
             And
             Dauid
             bringing
             backe
             the
             Arke
             of
             Couenant
             into
             Hierusalem
             ,
             went
             before
             it
             in
             his
             shirt
             ,
             dancing
             with
             all
             his
             strength
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Heathen
             they
             haue
             followed
             this
             fashion
             .
             For
             Plutarch
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Nicias
             sayth
             that
             the
             Townes
             
             of
             Greece
             had
             a
             custome
             euery
             yeere
             to
             goe
             into
             Dellos
             for
             to
             celebrate
             the
             dances
             and
             songs
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             Apollo
             .
             And
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Licurgus
             the
             Orator
             ,
             saith
             that
             he
             did
             ordaine
             a
             very
             solemne
             dance
             in
             the
             Pyree
             vnto
             the
             honour
             of
             Neptune
             ,
             with
             a
             wager
             of
             a
             hundred
             crownes
             price
             to
             the
             best
             dancer
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             second
             of
             80.
             crownes
             ,
             and
             
             to
             the
             third
             of
             60.
             
             The
             
               Muses
               ▪
            
             daughters
             of
             Iupiter
             doe
             loue
             dancing
             :
             and
             all
             they
             that
             haue
             spoken
             of
             them
             make
             vs
             to
             goe
             seeke
             for
             them
             vpon
             the
             Mountaine
             Parnassus
             ,
             where
             (
             say
             they
             )
             they
             dance
             ,
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             Apolloes
             Harpe
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Latins
             ,
             the
             same
             Plutarch
             sayth
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             that
             he
             did
             institute
             the
             coledge
             of
             the
             Salians
             (
             which
             were
             Priests
             dancing
             and
             gamboling
             ,
             and
             singing
             songs
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             Mars
             )
             when
             that
             a
             Buckler
             of
             brasse
             fell
             miraculously
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             gage
             from
             that
             God
             for
             the
             conseruation
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             
             And
             that
             Buckler
             was
             called
             Ancile
             ,
             but
             for
             feare
             that
             it
             should
             be
             stolen
             away
             he
             caused
             12.
             others
             to
             bee
             made
             a
             like
             named
             Ancilia
             ,
             which
             were
             carried
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             as
             wee
             did
             heertofore
             our
             Oriflamme
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             
             Emperour
             Constantine
             did
             the
             Labarum
             .
             Now
             the
             formost
             of
             those
             Salians
             that
             did
             lead
             the
             others
             in
             the
             dance
             
             was
             called
             Praesul
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             first
             dancer
             ,
             
               prae
               alijs
               Salians
            
             ,
             sayth
             Festus
             ,
             who
             taketh
             from
             that
             the
             name
             of
             the
             French-people
             ,
             which
             were
             called
             Salians
             because
             they
             did
             loue
             to
             dance
             ,
             to
             skippe
             and
             to
             gambole
             :
             and
             of
             
             these
             Salians
             are
             come
             the
             lawes
             which
             wee
             call
             Saliques
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             Lawes
             of
             dances
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             to
             come
             againe
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             the
             dances
             haue
             beene
             first
             instituted
             for
             holy
             things
             .
             Whereto
             I
             
             will
             adde
             the
             testimony
             of
             Arrian
             ,
             who
             sayth
             that
             the
             Indians
             which
             did
             worship
             the
             Sunne
             rising
             ,
             did
             not
             thinke
             to
             haue
             duely
             saluted
             him
             ,
             vnlesse
             their
             songs
             and
             prayers
             were
             accompanied
             with
             dances
             .
          
           
             This
             kinde
             of
             exercise
             was
             since
             applied
             to
             another
             vse
             ,
             
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             for
             the
             gouerment
             of
             health
             ,
             as
             Plutarche
             sayth
             in
             the
             treatie
             for
             the
             same
             .
             So
             that
             Socrates
             himself
             (
             howsoeuer
             precise
             and
             reformed
             )
             tooke
             pleasure
             therein
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             desired
             to
             haue
             a
             house
             large
             and
             spacious
             ,
             as
             Xenophon
             writeth
             in
             his
             bancquet
             ,
             and
             the
             Persians
             
             did
             expresly
             vse
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             Duris
             writeth
             in
             the
             seuenth
             of
             his
             histories
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             delights
             ,
             laciuiousnesse
             ,
             and
             disorders
             did
             conuert
             them
             since
             to
             their
             owne
             vse
             ,
             and
             the
             dances
             haue
             serued
             for
             proxenetes
             and
             broakers
             of
             vnchastity
             ,
             as
             wee
             find
             it
             but
             to
             much
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             haue
             testimonies
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             where
             wee
             finde
             that
             it
             cost
             the
             life
             of
             the
             greatest
             that
             euer
             arose
             amongst
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Saint
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             .
             And
             Arcesilaus
             sayd
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             dances
             are
             venoms
             ,
             sharper
             then
             all
             the
             poisons
             that
             the
             Earth
             bringeth
             
             foorth
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             by
             a
             certaine
             incitement
             they
             insinuate
             into
             the
             Soule
             ,
             wherein
             they
             communicate
             and
             imprint
             voluptuousnesse
             and
             delectation
             ,
             which
             the
             bodies
             properly
             doe
             affect
             .
          
           
             
             Our
             Sauages
             ,
             and
             generally
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             west
             Indies
             ,
             haue
             time
             out
             of
             minde
             the
             vse
             of
             dances
             .
             But
             lasciuious
             Pleasure
             hath
             not
             yet
             so
             farre
             preuailed
             against
             them
             as
             to
             make
             them
             dance
             at
             the
             pleasure
             thereof
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             ought
             to
             serue
             as
             a
             lesson
             to
             the
             Christians
             .
             The
             vse
             then
             of
             their
             dances
             is
             for
             foure
             ends
             ,
             either
             to
             please
             their
             gods
             (
             let
             who
             will
             call
             them
             diuels
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             me
             )
             as
             wee
             haue
             marked
             in
             two
             places
             before
             ,
             or
             to
             cheare
             vp
             some
             body
             ,
             or
             to
             reioyce
             themselues
             of
             some
             victory
             or
             to
             preuent
             sickenesses
             .
             In
             all
             these
             dances
             they
             sing
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             dombe
             shewes
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             dances
             whereof
             the
             Pythienne
             Oracle
             speaketh
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             :
             It
             behooueth
             that
             the
             beholder
             vnderstand
             the
             dancing
             stage
             plaier
             ,
             although
             he
             be
             dombe
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             heare
             him
             though
             hee
             
             doth
             not
             speake
             :
             But
             as
             in
             Delos
             they
             did
             sing
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             the
             Salians
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Mars
             ,
             likewise
             the
             Floridians
             doe
             sing
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             to
             
             whom
             they
             attribute
             all
             their
             victories
             :
             not
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             so
             filthily
             as
             Orpheus
             ,
             inuentor
             of
             the
             heathenish
             diuelishnesles
             ,
             of
             whom
             Saint
             
               Gregorie
               Nazianze
            
             mocketh
             himselfe
             in
             an
             oration
             ,
             because
             that
             among
             other
             follies
             ,
             in
             an
             
             himme
             he
             speaketh
             of
             Iupiter
             in
             this
             wise
             :
             
               O
               glorious
               Iupiter
               !
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               the
               gods
               ,
               which
               art
               resident
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               dung
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               sheepe
               as
               of
               horses
               and
               mules
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             another
             himme
             that
             he
             maketh
             to
             Ceres
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             she
             discouereth
             her
             thighes
             for
             to
             submit
             her
             body
             to
             her
             Paramours
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             hir selfe
             to
             be
             tilled
             .
          
           
             Our
             Souriquois
             doe
             make
             also
             dances
             and
             songs
             to
             the
             
             honour
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             them
             their
             game
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             thinke
             to
             gratifie
             him
             :
             whereof
             one
             needeth
             not
             to
             maruell
             ,
             because
             that
             we
             our selues
             ,
             that
             be
             better
             instructed
             ,
             doe
             sing
             Psalmes
             and
             Songs
             of
             praise
             to
             our
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             giueth
             vs
             our
             daily
             food
             :
             And
             I
             doe
             not
             
             see
             that
             a
             man
             who
             is
             a
             hungred
             haue
             any
             great
             lust
             either
             in
             singing
             or
             dancing
             :
             
               Nemo
               enim
               saltat
               feré
               sobrius
            
             ,
             saith
             Cicero
             .
          
           
             Also
             when
             they
             will
             feast
             any
             body
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             fairer
             
             gesture
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             then
             dancing
             :
             as
             in
             like
             maner
             if
             any
             one
             maketh
             them
             a
             feast
             ,
             for
             all
             thankes
             giuing
             ,
             they
             betake
             themselues
             to
             dancing
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             beene
             seene
             somtimes
             when
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             did
             giue
             them
             their
             dinner
             ,
             they
             did
             sing
             songs
             of
             praises
             vnto
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             braue
             Sagamos
             ,
             who
             had
             made
             them
             good
             cheere
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             their
             good
             friend
             :
             which
             they
             did
             comprehend
             very
             mistically
             vnder
             these
             three
             words
             ,
             
               Epigico
               iaton
               edico
            
             :
             I
             say
             mistically
             :
             for
             I
             could
             neuer
             know
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             euery
             of
             these
             words
             .
             I
             beleeue
             that
             it
             is
             of
             the
             ancient
             language
             of
             their
             forefathers
             which
             is
             out
             of
             vse
             ,
             like
             as
             the
             old
             Hebrew
             is
             not
             the
             Iewes
             language
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             was
             alreadie
             changed
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
             They
             sing
             also
             in
             their
             common
             Tabagies
             ,
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             braue
             captaines
             and
             Sagamos
             that
             haue
             killed
             many
             of
             
             their
             enemies
             .
             Which
             was
             practised
             anciently
             in
             manie
             nations
             ,
             and
             is
             practised
             yet
             amongst
             vs
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             is
             found
             to
             be
             approoued
             and
             of
             decencie
             ,
             in
             the
             holie
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             the
             Canticle
             of
             Debora
             ,
             after
             the
             ouerthrow
             
             of
             king
             Sisara
             .
             And
             when
             yoong
             Dauid
             had
             killed
             the
             great
             Goliath
             ,
             as
             the
             king
             did
             returne
             victorious
             into
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             women
             came
             out
             of
             al
             the
             towns
             ,
             and
             met
             him
             
             with
             tabrets
             ,
             rebecks
             ,
             and
             timbrels
             ,
             dancing
             and
             singing
             merily
             ,
             saying
             by
             course
             and
             answering
             one
             another
             ;
             
               Saul
               hath
               slaine
               his
               thousand
               ,
               and
               Dauid
               his
               ten
               thousand
               .
               Atheneus
            
             
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Gaullois
             had
             Poets
             named
             Bardes
             ,
             whom
             they
             reuerenced
             very
             much
             :
             and
             those
             Poets
             did
             sing
             
               Viua
               voce
            
             the
             deeds
             of
             vertuous
             and
             famous
             men
             :
             but
             they
             did
             write
             nothing
             in
             publike
             ,
             because
             that
             writing
             maketh
             men
             slothfull
             and
             negligent
             in
             learning
             .
             Notwithstanding
             
               Charolus
               Magnus
            
             was
             of
             an
             other
             opinion
             :
             For
             
             he
             caused
             songs
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             containing
             the
             deeds
             and
             acts
             of
             the
             ancient
             ,
             and
             commanded
             that
             the
             children
             should
             be
             made
             to
             learne
             them
             by
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             sing
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             their
             memorie
             should
             remaine
             from
             father
             to
             sonne
             ,
             and
             from
             race
             to
             race
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             others
             should
             be
             stirred
             vp
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             write
             the
             actions
             and
             deeds
             of
             valiant
             men
             .
             I
             will
             further
             say
             heere
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             the
             Lacedemonians
             
             had
             a
             certaine
             maner
             of
             dancing
             which
             they
             vsed
             in
             all
             their
             feasts
             and
             solemnities
             ,
             which
             did
             represent
             the
             three
             ages
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             by
             the
             old
             men
             which
             did
             say
             in
             singing
             this
             burthen
             ;
             
               We
               were
               heeretofore
               valorous
            
             :
             the
             present
             ,
             by
             the
             yoong
             men
             in
             the
             flower
             of
             their
             youth
             saying
             :
             
               We
               be
               so
               now
               at
               this
               time
               :
            
             the
             future
             ,
             by
             the
             children
             ,
             who
             did
             say
             ,
             
               We
               shall
               be
               so
               too
               ,
               when
               our
               turne
               comes
               .
            
          
           
             
             I
             will
             not
             busie
             my selfe
             in
             describing
             all
             the
             fashions
             of
             the
             gambols
             of
             their
             ancient
             predecessors
             ,
             but
             it
             sufficeth
             me
             to
             say
             that
             the
             dances
             of
             our
             Sauages
             are
             made
             without
             remoouing
             from
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             
             they
             are
             all
             in
             a
             round
             (
             or
             very
             neere
             )
             and
             doe
             dance
             with
             vehemencie
             ,
             striking
             with
             their
             feet
             vpon
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             lifting
             themselues
             vp
             as
             in
             halfe
             a
             leape
             :
             And
             as
             for
             their
             hands
             they
             hold
             them
             close
             ,
             and
             their
             armes
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             man
             that
             threatneth
             ,
             with
             a
             motion
             of
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             voice
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             that
             singeth
             ,
             bee
             it
             man
             or
             woman
             :
             all
             the
             rest
             do
             &
             say
             ,
             
               Het
               ,
               het
            
             ,
             as
             some
             that
             breatheth
             out
             with
             vehemencie
             :
             And
             at
             the
             end
             of
             euery
             song
             ,
             they
             all
             make
             a
             loud
             and
             long
             exclamation
             ,
             saying
             Héeee
             .
             For
             to
             be
             more
             nimble
             ,
             they
             commonly
             put
             themselues
             starke
             naked
             ,
             because
             that
             their
             gownes
             made
             of
             skinnes
             doe
             hinder
             them
             :
             And
             if
             they
             haue
             any
             of
             their
             enemies
             heads
             or
             armes
             ,
             they
             will
             carrie
             them
             about
             their
             necks
             ,
             dancing
             with
             this
             faire
             iewell
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             sometimes
             bite
             ,
             so
             great
             is
             their
             hatred
             euen
             against
             the
             dead
             .
             And
             for
             to
             end
             this
             chapter
             as
             we
             began
             it
             ,
             they
             neuer
             make
             any
             Tabagie
             or
             feast
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             dance
             after
             it
             :
             And
             afterward
             if
             the
             Sagamos
             be
             disposed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             state
             of
             their
             affaires
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             an
             oration
             of
             one
             ,
             two
             ,
             
             or
             three
             houres
             continuance
             ,
             and
             at
             euery
             demonstration
             asking
             the
             aduice
             of
             the
             companie
             :
             if
             they
             approoue
             his
             proposition
             ,
             euery
             one
             will
             crie
             out
             aloud
             
               Hé
               e
               e
               e
            
             in
             signe
             of
             allowing
             and
             ratifying
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Wherein
             they
             giue
             him
             very
             attentiue
             audience
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             seene
             many
             times
             :
             And
             also
             when
             that
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             did
             feast
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             Memberton
             ,
             after
             dancing
             made
             an
             oration
             with
             such
             vehemencie
             that
             he
             made
             the
             world
             to
             woonder
             ,
             
               shewing
               the
               curtesies
               and
               witnesses
               of
               friendship
               that
               they
               receaued
               of
               the
               Frenchmen
               ,
               what
               they
               might
               hope
               of
               them
               heereafter
               ;
               and
               how
               much
               their
               presence
               was
               profitable
               ,
               yea
               necessarie
               vnto
               them
               ,
               because
               that
               they
               did
               sleepe
               in
               securitie
               :
               and
               had
               no
               feare
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             disposition
             of
             their
             bodies
             :
             and
             of
             their
             Physike
             and
             Cheirurgie
             .
          
           
             WE
             haue
             said
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             that
             dancing
             is
             profitable
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             health
             .
             Also
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             causes
             why
             our
             Sauages
             do
             delight
             so
             much
             in
             it
             :
             But
             they
             haue
             yet
             some
             other
             preseruatiues
             which
             they
             vse
             very
             often
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             sweates
             ,
             whereby
             they
             preuent
             sicknesses
             .
             For
             they
             be
             sometimes
             touched
             with
             this
             Phthisie
             wherewith
             the
             men
             of
             Captain
             
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             and
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             were
             annoied
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             but
             seldome
             .
             But
             when
             it
             hapneth
             they
             haue
             in
             Canada
             the
             tree
             called
             Annedda
             ,
             which
             
             I
             terme
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             for
             the
             excellencie
             thereof
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             heale
             themselues
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             countrie
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             they
             haue
             Sassafras
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Florida
               Esquine
            
             .
             
             The
             Souriquois
             which
             haue
             none
             of
             these
             kinds
             of
             woods
             ,
             doe
             vse
             sweats
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             their
             Aoutmoins
             for
             Phisitions
             ,
             who
             for
             that
             purpose
             doe
             digge
             in
             the
             
             ground
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             pit
             which
             they
             couer
             with
             wood
             and
             bigge
             flatte
             stones
             ouer
             it
             :
             then
             they
             put
             fire
             to
             it
             by
             a
             hole
             ,
             and
             the
             wood
             being
             burned
             they
             make
             a
             raft
             with
             poles
             ,
             which
             they
             couer
             with
             all
             the
             skinnes
             and
             other
             couerings
             which
             they
             haue
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             aire
             entereth
             therein
             ,
             they
             cast
             water
             vpon
             the
             said
             stones
             ,
             which
             are
             fallen
             in
             the
             pit
             ,
             and
             doe
             couer
             them
             :
             then
             they
             pu
             themselues
             vnder
             the
             same
             raft
             ,
             and
             with
             motions
             the
             Aoutmoin
             singing
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             saying
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             their
             dances
             )
             
               Het
               ,
               het
               ,
               het
            
             ,
             they
             put
             themselues
             into
             a
             sweat
             .
             If
             they
             happen
             to
             fall
             into
             sicknesse
             (
             for
             one
             must
             die
             in
             the
             end
             )
             the
             Aoutmoin
             doth
             blow
             ,
             with
             exercisings
             ,
             vpon
             the
             member
             grieued
             ,
             doth
             licke
             it
             and
             sucke
             it
             :
             and
             if
             that
             be
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             he
             letteth
             the
             patient
             bloud
             ,
             scotching
             his
             flesh
             with
             the
             
             point
             of
             a
             knife
             ,
             or
             some
             thing
             else
             .
             If
             they
             doe
             not
             heale
             them
             alwaies
             ,
             one
             must
             consider
             that
             our
             Physicians
             doe
             not
             alwaies
             cure
             their
             patients
             neither
             .
          
           
             
             In
             Florida
             they
             haue
             their
             Iarvars
             ,
             who
             continually
             carry
             a
             bagge
             full
             of
             hearbs
             and
             drugges
             hanging
             about
             their
             necks
             to
             cure
             the
             sicke
             ,
             which
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             sicke
             of
             the
             Pox
             :
             and
             they
             blowe
             vpon
             the
             parts
             affected
             ,
             vntill
             they
             draw
             the
             very
             bloud
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Brasilians
             Phisitions
             are
             named
             among
             them
             Pagés
             (
             they
             be
             not
             their
             Caraibes
             or
             Southsaiers
             )
             who
             in
             sucking
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             they
             endeuour
             themselues
             to
             heale
             diseases
             .
             But
             they
             haue
             one
             sickenesse
             which
             is
             vncureable
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Pians
             ,
             proceeding
             of
             lecherie
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             little
             children
             sometimes
             haue
             ,
             euen
             as
             them
             in
             these
             our
             parts
             that
             be
             full
             of
             pock-holes
             ,
             which
             commeth
             vnto
             them
             (
             as
             I
             thinke
             )
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             their
             Parents
             .
             This
             contagion
             doth
             conuert
             it selfe
             into
             boiles
             broader
             then
             the
             thombe
             ,
             which
             disperse
             themselues
             throughout
             all
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             euen
             as
             farre
             as
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             being
             touched
             therewith
             they
             beare
             the
             marks
             thereof
             all
             their
             life
             time
             ,
             fowler
             then
             lepers
             ,
             as
             well
             Brasilians
             as
             other
             nations
             .
             As
             for
             the
             sicke
             bodie
             his
             diet
             ,
             they
             giue
             him
             not
             any
             thing
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             asketh
             for
             it
             :
             and
             without
             taking
             any
             other
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             cease
             not
             to
             make
             their
             noise
             and
             hurly
             burlies
             before
             them
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             skipping
             and
             singing
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             custome
             .
          
           
             
             
               As
               for
               the
               wounds
            
             ,
             Aoutmos
             
               of
               our
            
             Souriquois
             ,
             
               and
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               doe
               licke
               and
               sucke
               them
               ,
               vsing
               the
               Beuers
               kidney
               ,
               whereof
               they
               put
               a
               slice
               vpon
               the
               wound
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               heale
               it selfe
               with
               that
               .
               The
               ancient
            
             Germans
             
               (
               saith
            
             Tacitus
             )
             
               not
               hauing
               yet
               the
               Art
               of
               Cheirurgie
               did
               the
               like
               :
            
             They
             bring
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             their
             wounds
             to
             their
             Mothers
             and
             to
             their
             Wiues
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             afraid
             neither
             to
             number
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             sucke
             them
             :
             yea
             they
             bring
             them
             vittails
             to
             the
             campe
             ,
             and
             exhort
             them
             to
             fight
             valiantly
             :
             so
             that
             sometimes
             armies
             readie
             to
             runne
             away
             ,
             haue
             beene
             restored
             by
             the
             prayers
             
             of
             the
             women
             ,
             opening
             their
             breasts
             to
             their
             husbands
             .
             And
             afterwards
             they
             willingly
             vsed
             the
             womens
             aduices
             and
             counsels
             ,
             wherein
             they
             esteeme
             some
             holy
             thing
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             And
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             many
             (
             not
             caring
             for
             God
             no
             longer
             then
             they
             receaue
             good
             gifts
             of
             him
             )
             doe
             seeke
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             their
             diseases
             by
             charmes
             and
             helpe
             of
             Witches
             :
             So
             among
             our
             Sauages
             the
             Aoutmoin
             hauing
             some
             sore
             in
             cure
             ,
             inquireth
             often
             of
             his
             diuell
             to
             know
             whether
             he
             shall
             heale
             or
             no
             :
             and
             hath
             neuer
             no
             answer
             but
             doubtfully
             ,
             by
             if
             ,
             or
             and.
             There
             bee
             some
             of
             them
             which
             sometimes
             doe
             make
             incredible
             cures
             ,
             as
             to
             heale
             one
             that
             hath
             his
             armes
             cut
             off
             .
             Which
             notwithstanding
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             why
             I
             should
             finde
             it
             strange
             ,
             when
             I
             consider
             what
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Busbeque
            
             writeth
             in
             his
             discourse
             of
             his
             Embassie
             into
             Turkie
             the
             fourth
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             
               Comming
               neere
               vnto
               Buda
               ,
               the
               Basha
               sent
               some
               of
               his
               houshold
               Seruants
               to
               meete
               vs
               ,
               with
               many
               Haraldes
               and
               officers
               :
               But
               among
               the
               rest
               a
               faire
               troupe
               of
               yong
               men
               on
               horse-backe
               ,
               remarkable
               for
               the
               nouelty
               of
               their
               order
               .
               They
               had
               their
               heads
               bare
               and
               shauen
               ,
               vpon
               the
               which
               they
               had
               made
               a
               long
               bloudie
               slash
               ,
               and
               thrust
               diuers
               feathers
               of
               birds
               within
               the
               wound
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               very
               pure
               bloud
               did
               trickle
               downe
               :
               but
               insteed
               of
               shrinking
               at
               it
               ,
               they
               went
               lifting
               vp
               their
               heads
               with
               a
               laughing
               countenance
               .
               Before
               me
               marched
               some
               foote
               men
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               had
               his
               armes
               naked
               and
               hanging
               down
               on
               his
               sides
               :
               both
               which
               armes
               aboue
               the
               Elbowe
               was
               thrust
               quite
               through
               with
               a
               knife
               that
               stucke
               fast
               in
               them
               .
               Another
               was
               naked
               from
               his
               head
               to
               the
               nauell
               ,
               hauing
               the
               skinne
               of
               his-backe
               so
               iagged
               vp
               and
               downe
               in
               two
               places
               ,
               achwart
               which
               he
               had
               made
               to
               passe
               ,
               an
               hatchet
               of
               armes
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               carry
               in
               scarffe
               wise
               as
               we
               would
               doe
               a
               cuttleaxe
               .
               I
               saw
               another
               of
               them
               who
               had
               fixed
               vpon
               the
               crowne
               of
               his
               head
               a
               horse
               shooe
               with
               many
               nailes
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               long
               continuance
               that
               the
               nailes
               were
               so
               fixed
               and
               fast
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               they
               stirred
               not
               .
               Wee
               entred
               
               into
               Buda
               in
               this
               pompe
               ,
               and
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               Bashas
               house
               ,
               with
               whom
               I
               treated
               of
               my
               affaires
               .
               All
               this
               youthly
               company
               little
               caring
               for
               their
               wounds
               were
               in
               the
               lower
               court
               of
               the
               house
               ;
               And
               as
               I
               was
               a
               looking
               on
               them
               the
               Basha
               asked
               of
               me
               what
               I
               thought
               of
               it
               :
               All
               well
               said
               I
               ,
               except
               that
               these
               men
               doe
               with
               the
               skinne
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               would
               not
               doe
               with
               my
               coat
               :
               For
               I
               would
               seeke
               to
               keepe
               it
               whole
               .
               The
               Basha
               laughed
               ,
               and
               we
               tooke
               our
               leaue
               .
            
          
           
             
             Our
             Sauages
             doe
             very
             well
             sometimes
             make
             triall
             of
             their
             constancie
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             confesse
             that
             it
             is
             nothing
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             things
             aboue
             rehearsed
             .
             For
             all
             that
             they
             do
             is
             to
             put
             burning
             coales
             vpon
             their
             armes
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             their
             skinnes
             to
             burne
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             marks
             thereof
             doe
             remaine
             there
             for
             euer
             :
             which
             thing
             they
             doe
             also
             on
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             shew
             these
             marks
             to
             say
             that
             they
             
             haue
             a
             great
             courage
             .
             But
             the
             ancient
             
               Mutius
               Sceuola
            
             did
             much
             more
             then
             that
             ,
             burning
             courageously
             his
             arme
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             missed
             the
             killing
             of
             king
             Porsenna
             .
             If
             this
             were
             of
             my
             purpose
             I
             would
             declare
             the
             customes
             
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             who
             did
             make
             euery
             yeare
             a
             feast
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Diana
             ,
             where
             the
             yong
             boies
             did
             shew
             their
             triall
             by
             whipping
             of
             themselues
             :
             Item
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             
             ancient
             Persians
             ,
             who
             worshiping
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Mithra
             ,
             none
             could
             be
             receiued
             to
             that
             fraternity
             vntill
             he
             had
             giuen
             his
             constancy
             to
             be
             knowen
             ,
             by
             fourescore
             kindes
             of
             torments
             ,
             of
             fire
             ,
             of
             water
             ,
             of
             fasting
             ,
             of
             solitarinesse
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             return
             to
             our
             Sauages
             Physicions
             &
             Chierurgeons
             .
             Although
             the
             number
             of
             them
             be
             but
             small
             ,
             yet
             so
             it
             is
             that
             the
             hope
             of
             their
             liuing
             doth
             not
             consist
             wholy
             in
             
             that
             trade
             .
             For
             as
             concerning
             the
             ordinary
             sicknesses
             they
             are
             so
             rare
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             that
             the
             verse
             of
             Ouid
             may
             be
             very
             well
             applied
             vnto
             them
             :
             
               
                 Si
                 valeant
                 homines
                 ars
                 tua
                 Phaebe
                 iacet
                 :
              
            
          
           
             In
             saying
             
               
                 Si
                 ,
                 pro
                 Quia
              
               .
            
             For
             these
             doe
             also
             liue
             a
             great
             
             age
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             seuen
             score
             or
             eight
             score
             yeare
             .
             
             And
             if
             they
             had
             our
             commodities
             to
             liue
             by
             forecast
             ,
             and
             industry
             to
             gather
             vp
             in
             summer
             for
             the
             Winter
             ,
             I
             beleeue
             they
             would
             liue
             aboue
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             coniectured
             by
             the
             report
             that
             we
             haue
             made
             heeretofore
             of
             an
             old
             man
             in
             Florida
             ,
             who
             had
             liued
             that
             great
             age
             .
             In
             such
             sort
             that
             it
             is
             no
             particular
             miracle
             of
             that
             which
             Pliny
             saith
             that
             the
             Pandorians
             doe
             liue
             200.
             yeares
             or
             that
             they
             of
             Taprobane
             are
             liuely
             and
             nimble
             at
             a
             100.
             yeares
             old
             .
             For
             Membertou
             is
             aboue
             a
             100.
             yeares
             old
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             not
             one
             white
             haire
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             so
             ordinarily
             be
             the
             others
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             more
             in
             euery
             age
             they
             haue
             all
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             go
             bareheaded
             ,
             not
             caring
             at
             least
             to
             make
             any
             hats
             of
             their
             skinnes
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             did
             that
             vsed
             them
             in
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             they
             of
             Pel●ponesus
             
             the
             Lacedemonians
             did
             call
             a
             hat
             Cynen
             ,
             which
             
               Iulius
               Pollux
            
             saith
             to
             signifie
             a
             dogges
             skinne
             .
             And
             of
             these
             hats
             doe
             yet
             the
             Northerly
             people
             vse
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             well
             furred
             .
          
           
             
             That
             which
             also
             procureth
             the
             health
             of
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             is
             the
             concord
             which
             they
             haue
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             smal
             care
             they
             take
             for
             the
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             we
             torment
             and
             vex
             our selues
             .
             They
             haue
             not
             that
             ambition
             ,
             which
             in
             these
             parts
             gnaweth
             and
             fretteth
             the
             mindes
             and
             spirits
             ,
             and
             filleth
             them
             with
             cares
             ,
             making
             blinded
             men
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             graue
             in
             the
             very
             flower
             of
             their
             age
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             serue
             for
             a
             shamefull
             spectacle
             to
             a
             publike
             death
             .
          
           
             I
             dare
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             well
             ,
             attribute
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             disposition
             and
             long
             health
             of
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             to
             their
             maner
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             after
             the
             ancient
             fashion
             ,
             without
             curiosity
             .
             For
             euery
             one
             doth
             grant
             that
             Sobrietie
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             
             health
             .
             And
             although
             they
             sometimes
             exceed
             in
             their
             Tabagies
             or
             feasts
             ,
             they
             diet
             themselues
             afterwards
             well
             enough
             ,
             liuing
             very
             often
             eight
             daies
             more
             or
             lesse
             with
             the
             smoake
             of
             Tabacco
             ,
             not
             returning
             to
             hunting
             vntil
             they
             
             be
             a
             hungry
             .
             And
             that
             besides
             being
             nimble
             they
             want
             no
             exercise
             ,
             some
             way
             or
             other
             .
             Briefely
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             amongst
             them
             of
             those
             short
             ages
             which
             doe
             not
             out
             passe
             fourty
             yeares
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             life
             of
             certaine
             people
             of
             Aethiopia
             (
             as
             Pliny
             saith
             )
             which
             doe
             liue
             of
             Locustes
             (
             or
             grashopers
             )
             
             salted
             in
             the
             smoake
             .
             Also
             corruption
             is
             not
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fostering
             mother
             of
             Physitions
             and
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             multiplicity
             of
             officers
             ,
             and
             of
             publike
             extortioners
             ,
             which
             are
             created
             and
             instituted
             for
             to
             giue
             order
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             abuses
             .
             They
             haue
             no
             sutes
             in
             law
             (
             the
             plague
             of
             our
             liues
             )
             to
             the
             prosecuting
             whereof
             we
             must
             consume
             both
             our
             yeares
             &
             our
             meanes
             ,
             and
             very
             often
             one
             cannot
             obtaine
             iustice
             ,
             be
             it
             either
             by
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             case
             is
             disguised
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             owne
             malice
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             an
             Atturney
             that
             will
             sell
             his
             Clyant
             .
             And
             from
             such
             afflictions
             do
             proceed
             the
             teares
             ,
             fretfulnesses
             ,
             and
             desolations
             ,
             which
             
             bring
             vs
             to
             the
             graue
             before
             our
             time
             .
             
               For
               sorrow
            
             (
             saith
             the
             wise
             man
             )
             
               hath
               killed
               many
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               profit
               in
               it
               .
               Envy
               and
               wrath
               shorten
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               care
               bringeth
               old
               age
               before
               the
               time
               .
            
             But
             
               the
               ioy
               of
               the
               heart
               is
               the
               life
               of
               man
               :
               and
               a
               mans
               gladnesse
               prolongeth
               his
               daies
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             The
             exercises
             of
             the
             Men.
             
          
           
             AFter
             health
             ,
             let
             vs
             speake
             of
             exercises
             which
             be
             the
             maintainers
             and
             protectors
             thereof
             .
             Our
             Sauages
             haue
             no
             base
             exercise
             ,
             all
             their
             sport
             being
             either
             the
             wars
             ,
             or
             hunting
             (
             whereof
             we
             will
             speake
             seuerally
             )
             or
             in
             making
             implements
             fit
             for
             the
             same
             (
             as
             Caesar
             witnesseth
             of
             the
             ancient
             Germans
             )
             or
             a
             dancing
             (
             and
             of
             that
             we
             haue
             
             already
             spoken
             )
             or
             in
             passing
             the
             time
             in
             play
             .
             They
             make
             then
             Bowes
             and
             Arrowes
             ▪
             bowes
             which
             be
             strong
             and
             without
             finenesse
             .
             As
             for
             the
             arrowes
             it
             is
             an
             admirable
             thing
             ,
             how
             they
             can
             make
             them
             so
             long
             and
             so
             straight
             
             with
             a
             knife
             ,
             yea
             with
             a
             stone
             onely
             ,
             where
             they
             haue
             no
             kniues
             .
             They
             feather
             them
             with
             the
             feathers
             of
             an
             Eagles
             taile
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             firme
             ,
             and
             carry
             themselues
             well
             in
             the
             aire
             :
             And
             when
             they
             want
             them
             they
             will
             giue
             a
             Beauers
             skinne
             ,
             yea
             twaine
             for
             one
             of
             those
             tailes
             .
             For
             the
             
             head
             ,
             the
             Sauages
             that
             haue
             traffike
             with
             French-men
             doe
             head
             them
             with
             iron
             heads
             which
             are
             brought
             to
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Armochiquois
             &
             others
             more
             remot
             haue
             nothing
             but
             bones
             ,
             made
             like
             Serpents
             tongues
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             tailes
             
             of
             a
             certaine
             fish
             called
             Sicnau
             ,
             the
             which
             fish
             is
             also
             found
             in
             Virginia
             by
             the
             same
             name
             (
             at
             least
             the
             English
             Historian
             doth
             write
             it
             
               Seekanauk
               .
            
             )
             This
             fish
             is
             like
             to
             a
             Crauise
             lodged
             within
             a
             very
             hard
             shell
             ,
             which
             shell
             is
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             a
             dish
             ,
             a
             long
             taile
             ,
             likewise
             hard
             (
             for
             it
             is
             shell
             and
             sharpe
             )
             .
             His
             eies
             are
             vpon
             his
             backe
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             good
             meate
             .
          
           
             
             They
             also
             make
             wooden
             mases
             or
             clubbes
             ,
             in
             the
             fashion
             of
             an
             Abbots
             stafe
             ,
             for
             the
             warre
             ,
             and
             shields
             which
             couer
             all
             their
             bodies
             ,
             as
             did
             our
             ancient
             Gaullois
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Quiuers
             that
             is
             the
             womens
             trade
             .
          
           
             
             For
             fishing
             .
             The
             Armouchiquois
             which
             haue
             hempe
             doe
             make
             fishing
             lines
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             ours
             that
             haue
             not
             any
             manuring
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             doe
             trucke
             for
             them
             with
             
             French-men
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             fishing
             hookes
             to
             baite
             for
             fishes
             :
             onely
             they
             make
             with
             guttes
             bow-strings
             ,
             and
             rackets
             ,
             which
             they
             tie
             at
             their
             feet
             to
             goe
             vpon
             the
             snow
             a
             hunting
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             life
             doth
             constraine
             them
             to
             change
             place
             often
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             for
             fishing
             (
             for
             euery
             place
             hath
             his
             particular
             fishes
             ,
             which
             come
             thither
             in
             certaine
             season
             )
             they
             haue
             neede
             of
             horses
             in
             their
             remooue
             for
             to
             carry
             their
             stuffe
             .
             Those
             horses
             be
             Canowes
             
             and
             small
             boates
             made
             of
             barkes
             of
             trees
             ,
             which
             go
             as
             swiftly
             as
             may
             be
             without
             sailes
             .
             When
             they
             remooue
             they
             put
             all
             that
             they
             haue
             into
             them
             ,
             wiues
             ,
             children
             ,
             dogges
             ,
             kettles
             ,
             hatchets
             ,
             Matachiaz
             ,
             bowes
             ,
             arrowes
             ,
             quiuers
             ,
             
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             couerings
             of
             their
             houses
             .
             They
             are
             made
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             one
             must
             not
             sturre
             ,
             nor
             stand
             vp
             when
             he
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             crouching
             or
             sitting
             in
             the
             bottome
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             marchandize
             would
             ouerturne
             .
             They
             are
             fower
             foot
             broad
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             ,
             and
             are
             sharpe
             towards
             the
             ends
             :
             and
             the
             nose
             is
             made
             rising
             ,
             for
             to
             passe
             commodiously
             vpon
             the
             waues
             .
             I
             haue
             said
             that
             they
             make
             them
             of
             the
             barkes
             of
             trees
             ,
             for
             the
             keeping
             whereof
             in
             measure
             ,
             they
             garnish
             them
             within
             ,
             with
             halfe
             circles
             of
             Ceder
             wood
             ,
             a
             wood
             very
             souple
             and
             pliable
             ,
             whereof
             Noahs
             Arke
             was
             made
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             they
             leake
             not
             ,
             they
             couer
             the
             seames
             (
             which
             ioyne
             the
             said
             barkes
             together
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             of
             rootes
             )
             with
             the
             gumme
             of
             firre-trees
             .
             They
             also
             make
             some
             with
             willowes
             very
             properly
             ,
             which
             they
             couer
             with
             the
             said
             gumme
             of
             Firre-trees
             :
             a
             thing
             which
             witnesseth
             that
             they
             lacke
             no
             wit
             ,
             where
             necessity
             presseth
             them
             .
          
           
             Many
             nations
             of
             these
             parts
             haue
             had
             the
             like
             in
             times
             past
             .
             If
             wee
             seeke
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             wee
             shall
             finde
             that
             Moses
             mother
             ,
             seeing
             shee
             could
             hide
             her
             child
             no
             
             longer
             ,
             she
             did
             put
             him
             in
             a
             little
             Chest
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             in
             a
             little
             Canowe
             :
             (
             for
             Noahs
             Arke
             ,
             and
             this
             same
             small
             chest
             is
             one
             same
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               made
               of
               reede
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               daubed
               it
               with
               slime
               and
               pitch
               :
               then
               put
               the
               childe
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               laid
               it
               among
               the
               bullrushes
               by
               the
               shoare
               of
               the
               Riuer
               .
            
             And
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             threatning
             the
             Aethiopians
             and
             
               Assyrians
               :
               Woe
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               vnto
               the
               Countrie
               which
               sendeth
               by
               sea
               Ambassadors
               in
               paper
               vessels
            
             (
             or
             rushes
             )
             
               vpon
               the
               waters
               ,
               saying
            
             :
             
             
               Messengers
               goe
               yee
               quickly
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Aegyptians
             ,
             neighbours
             to
             the
             Aethiopians
             had
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             the
             same
             vessels
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             paper
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             rinde
             of
             a
             barke
             of
             a
             tree
             :
             witnesse
             Lucan
             in
             these
             
             verses
             :
             
               
                 Conseritur
                 bibula
                 Memphitis
                 cymba
                 papyro
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             But
             let
             vs
             come
             from
             the
             East
             and
             South
             to
             the
             North
             :
             Pliny
             saith
             ,
             that
             anciently
             the
             Englishmen
             &
             Scotishmen
             ,
             
             fetched
             Tinne
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Mictis
             ,
             with
             Canowes
             of
             Willowes
             sewed
             in
             leather
             .
             Solin
             saith
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             Isidore
             ,
             
             which
             calleth
             this
             fashion
             of
             
               Canowes
               ,
               Carabus
            
             ,
             made
             of
             Willowes
             ,
             and
             enuironed
             with
             oxe
             hides
             all
             raw
             ,
             which
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             Saxon
             Pirats
             doe
             vse
             ,
             who
             with
             those
             instruments
             are
             swift
             in
             flight
             .
             
               Sïdoneus
               de
               Polignac
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             
             the
             same
             Saxons
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Cui
                 pelle
                 salam
                 sulcare
                 Britannum
              
               
                 Ludus
                 ,
                 &
                 assuto
                 glaucum
                 mare
                 findere
                 Lembo
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             of
             the
             North
             towards
             Labrador
             ,
             haue
             certaine
             small
             Canowes
             of
             thirteene
             or
             foureteene
             foote
             long
             ,
             and
             two
             foot
             broad
             ,
             made
             of
             this
             fashion
             ,
             all
             couered
             with
             leather
             ,
             yea
             ouer
             head
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             but
             one
             hole
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             where
             the
             man
             putteth
             himselfe
             on
             his
             knees
             ,
             hauing
             halfe
             his
             body
             out
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             perish
             ,
             furnishing
             his
             vessels
             with
             victuales
             before
             he
             commeth
             in
             it
             .
             I
             
             dare
             beleeue
             that
             the
             fables
             of
             the
             Sirenes
             or
             Marmaidens
             come
             from
             that
             ,
             the
             dunces
             esteeming
             that
             they
             were
             fishes
             ,
             halfe
             men
             or
             women
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             fained
             Centaures
             by
             seeing
             men
             on
             horsebacke
             .
          
           
             
             The
             
               Armouchiquois
               ,
               Virginians
               ,
               Floridians
            
             ,
             and
             Brasilians
             ,
             doe
             make
             another
             fashion
             of
             Canowes
             ,
             for
             hauing
             neither
             hatchets
             nor
             kniues
             ,
             (
             except
             some
             copper
             ones
             )
             they
             burne
             a
             great
             tree
             very
             straight
             ,
             at
             the
             foot
             ,
             and
             fall
             it
             downe
             ,
             then
             they
             take
             such
             length
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             vse
             to
             burne
             it
             in
             steed
             of
             sawing
             it
             ,
             scraping
             the
             burnt
             part
             of
             the
             tree
             with
             stones
             :
             and
             for
             the
             hollowing
             of
             the
             vessell
             ,
             they
             doe
             continue
             the
             same
             .
             In
             one
             of
             those
             boats
             six
             men
             will
             saile
             with
             some
             stuffe
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             long
             voiages
             .
             But
             these
             kinde
             of
             Canowes
             are
             heauier
             than
             the
             others
             .
          
           
             
             They
             also
             make
             long
             voyages
             by
             land
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             sea
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             vndertake
             (
             a
             thing
             vncredible
             )
             to
             goe
             twentie
             or
             thirtie
             yea
             fortie
             leagues
             through
             the
             woodes
             ,
             without
             meeting
             with
             any
             path
             or
             Inne
             ,
             and
             without
             carying
             any
             victuales
             but
             Tabacco
             ,
             and
             a
             tinder
             box
             ,
             with
             their
             bow
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             their
             quiuer
             at
             their
             backs
             .
             And
             we
             
             in
             France
             are
             much
             troubled
             when
             we
             haue
             neuer
             so
             little
             lost
             our
             way
             in
             some
             great
             forrest
             .
             If
             they
             be
             pressed
             with
             thirst
             ,
             they
             haue
             the
             skill
             to
             sucke
             the
             trees
             ,
             from
             whence
             
             doe
             trickle
             downe
             a
             sweet
             and
             very
             pleasant
             liquor
             ,
             as
             my selfe
             haue
             tried
             it
             sometimes
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             countries
             where
             they
             vse
             tillage
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             and
             farther
             off
             ,
             the
             men
             doe
             make
             an
             infinite
             quantitie
             of
             Earthen
             pots
             ,
             like
             in
             fashion
             to
             
             night
             caps
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             seeth
             their
             meats
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             fish
             ,
             beanes
             ,
             corne
             ,
             pompions
             &c.
             
             Our
             Souriquois
             did
             so
             anciently
             and
             did
             till
             the
             ground
             ,
             but
             since
             that
             French-men
             doe
             bring
             vnto
             them
             kettles
             ,
             beanes
             ,
             peason
             ,
             bisket
             and
             other
             foode
             they
             are
             become
             slouthfull
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             more
             accompt
             of
             those
             exercises
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Armouchiquois
             which
             haue
             yet
             no
             commerce
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             are
             further
             of
             ,
             they
             till
             the
             ground
             ,
             doe
             fatten
             it
             
             with
             shells
             of
             fish
             ,
             they
             haue
             their
             families
             distinct
             ▪
             and
             their
             plots
             of
             ground
             about
             them
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             ancient
             Germans
             which
             (
             as
             Caesar
             saith
             )
             had
             not
             any
             field
             proper
             ,
             neither
             did
             they
             dwell
             aboue
             a
             yeere
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             hauing
             almost
             no
             other
             liuing
             then
             milke
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             and
             cheese
             ,
             thinking
             it
             too
             tedious
             a
             thing
             for
             them
             to
             tary
             a
             whole
             yeere
             of
             purpose
             ,
             for
             to
             reape
             a
             haruest
             .
             Which
             is
             also
             
             the
             humor
             of
             our
             Souriquois
             and
             Canadians
             ,
             who
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             (
             as
             wee
             must
             needs
             confesse
             )
             are
             nothing
             laborious
             but
             in
             hunting
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             manuring
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             the
             women
             doe
             take
             the
             greatest
             paines
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             amongst
             them
             doe
             not
             command
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             make
             their
             husbands
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Market
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             many
             prouinces
             in
             these
             our
             parts
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             Iealousie
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             tillage
             of
             the
             Floridians
             ,
             heare
             what
             Laudomniere
             saith
             of
             it
             :
             They
             sow
             their
             corne
             twise
             a
             yeere
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             March
             and
             in
             Iune
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             lande
             .
             The
             said
             Mill
             from
             the
             time
             that
             it
             is
             sowed
             vntill
             it
             be
             ready
             to
             be
             reaped
             ,
             is
             not
             aboue
             three
             
             monthes
             in
             the
             ground
             .
             The
             six
             other
             monthes
             they
             suffer
             
             the
             ground
             to
             rest
             .
             They
             also
             gather
             faire
             Pompians
             and
             very
             good
             beanes
             .
             They
             doe
             not
             dung
             their
             land
             :
             onely
             when
             they
             will
             sow
             ,
             they
             set
             the
             weeds
             on
             fire
             which
             are
             growen
             during
             the
             six
             monthes
             ,
             and
             burne
             them
             all
             .
             They
             till
             their
             land
             with
             an
             Instrument
             of
             wood
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             like
             to
             a
             broad
             pickaxe
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             digg
             their
             vines
             in
             France
             :
             They
             put
             two
             graines
             of
             mill
             together
             .
             When
             the
             lands
             are
             to
             be
             sowed
             ,
             the
             king
             commandeth
             one
             of
             his
             men
             to
             call
             his
             subiects
             together
             euery
             day
             to
             come
             to
             labour
             ,
             during
             the
             which
             ,
             the
             king
             causeth
             great
             store
             of
             that
             drinke
             whereof
             we
             haue
             spoken
             to
             bee
             made
             .
             In
             the
             season
             that
             the
             Corne
             is
             gathered
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             carried
             into
             the
             common
             store-house
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             distributed
             to
             euery
             one
             according
             to
             his
             qualitie
             .
             They
             sowe
             but
             so
             
             much
             as
             they
             thinke
             will
             serue
             them
             for
             six
             moneths
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             hardly
             :
             for
             during
             the
             winter
             they
             retire
             themselues
             three
             or
             foure
             moneths
             of
             the
             yeere
             into
             the
             woods
             :
             where
             they
             make
             little
             houses
             of
             Palme
             leaues
             ,
             to
             lodge
             themselues
             in
             ,
             and
             there
             doe
             liue
             of
             acornes
             ,
             of
             fish
             which
             they
             take
             ,
             of
             oysters
             ,
             of
             Stagges
             ,
             Turkie
             hennes
             ,
             and
             other
             beasts
             that
             they
             take
             .
          
           
             
             And
             seeing
             they
             haue
             townes
             and
             houses
             ,
             or
             Cibanes
             ,
             I
             may
             yet
             well
             put
             this
             among
             their
             exercises
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Towns
             ,
             they
             be
             multitudes
             of
             Cabins
             ,
             made
             somwhat
             Piramide
             wise
             ,
             others
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             cottage
             ,
             others
             like
             garden
             bowres
             ,
             compast
             as
             it
             were
             with
             high
             pales
             of
             trees
             ioined
             one
             neere
             the
             other
             ,
             euen
             as
             I
             haue
             set
             out
             the
             town
             of
             Hochelaga
             ,
             in
             my
             mappe
             of
             the
             great
             riuer
             of
             Canada
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             one
             must
             not
             maruel
             of
             this
             shape
             of
             a
             town
             ,
             which
             might
             seeme
             simple
             :
             seeing
             that
             the
             fairest
             townes
             of
             Moscouie
             haue
             no
             better
             inclosure
             .
             The
             ancient
             Lacedemonians
             would
             haue
             no
             other
             walles
             then
             their
             courage
             
             and
             valour
             .
             Before
             the
             generall
             sloud
             Cain
             did
             builde
             a
             town
             ,
             which
             he
             named
             Henoch
             (
             I
             beleeue
             it
             was
             no
             otherwise
             made
             then
             those
             of
             our
             Sauages
             )
             but
             he
             did
             feele
             the
             
             wrath
             of
             God
             which
             pursued
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             lost
             all
             assurance
             .
             
             Men
             had
             but
             Cabins
             and
             Pauillions
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             written
             of
             Iabal
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               Hada
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               the
               father
               of
               the
               dwellers
               in
               Tabernacles
               and
               of
               Shepheards
               .
            
             After
             the
             floud
             they
             builded
             the
             tower
             of
             Babel
             ,
             but
             this
             was
             folly
             .
             Tacitus
             writing
             of
             the
             maners
             of
             the
             Germans
             ,
             saith
             that
             in
             his
             time
             they
             had
             not
             any
             vse
             neither
             of
             lime
             nor
             stones
             .
             The
             English
             Britons
             much
             lesse
             .
             Our
             Gaullois
             were
             then
             ,
             from
             many
             ages
             before
             ,
             come
             to
             ciuility
             .
             But
             yet
             
             were
             they
             along
             time
             in
             the
             beginning
             without
             any
             other
             habitations
             than
             Cabins
             :
             and
             the
             first
             Gaullois
             king
             that
             built
             townes
             and
             houses
             ,
             was
             Magus
             ,
             who
             succeded
             his
             father
             the
             wise
             Samothes
             ,
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             the
             floud
             ,
             eight
             yeeres
             after
             the
             natiuitie
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             and
             fiftie
             yeere
             of
             the
             raigne
             of
             Ninus
             ,
             as
             Berosius
             the
             Chaldean
             doth
             say
             .
             And
             although
             they
             had
             buildings
             ,
             they
             lay
             notwithstanding
             on
             the
             ground
             vpon
             skinnes
             ,
             like
             to
             our
             Sauages
             .
             And
             as
             in
             the
             ancient
             times
             the
             names
             were
             giuen
             which
             contained
             the
             qualities
             and
             acts
             of
             persons
             ,
             Magus
             was
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             the
             first
             builder
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Scythian
             and
             Armenian
             language
             (
             from
             whence
             our
             Gaullois
             came
             shortly
             after
             the
             floud
             )
             and
             in
             the
             ancient
             Gaullois
             toong
             ,
             Magus
             signifieth
             a
             builder
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             
               Iohn
               Annius
            
             of
             Viterbe
             very
             well
             marked
             :
             from
             whence
             came
             our
             names
             of
             the
             
             Townes
             of
             
               Rothomagus
               ,
               Neomagus
               ,
               Nouiomagus
            
             .
             So
             likewise
             Samothes
             signifieth
             wise
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             Gaullois
             Philosophers
             were
             (
             before
             the
             Druides
             )
             called
             Samotheans
             ,
             as
             
               Diogenes
               Laertius
            
             reporteth
             ,
             who
             confesseth
             that
             Philosophie
             did
             begin
             from
             them
             whom
             the
             Greeke
             vanitie
             did
             call
             Barbarous
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             adde
             heere
             for
             an
             exercise
             of
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             their
             play
             at
             hazard
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             are
             so
             addicted
             that
             sometimes
             they
             play
             out
             all
             that
             they
             haue
             :
             And
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             writeth
             the
             same
             of
             them
             of
             Canada
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             that
             hee
             was
             there
             .
             I
             haue
             seene
             a
             kind
             of
             game
             that
             they
             
             haue
             ,
             but
             not
             thinking
             then
             to
             write
             this
             treatie
             ,
             I
             tooke
             no
             heede
             to
             it
             .
             They
             put
             some
             number
             of
             beanes
             coloured
             and
             painted
             of
             the
             one
             side
             in
             a
             platter
             :
             and
             hauing
             stretched
             out
             a
             skinne
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             they
             play
             there
             vpon
             ,
             striking
             with
             the
             dish
             vpon
             this
             skinne
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             the
             beanes
             doe
             skippe
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             all
             fall
             on
             that
             parte
             that
             they
             be
             coloured
             :
             and
             in
             that
             consisteth
             the
             chance
             and
             hazard
             :
             and
             according
             to
             their
             chance
             they
             haue
             a
             certaine
             number
             of
             quils
             made
             of
             rushes
             ,
             which
             they
             distribute
             to
             him
             that
             winneth
             for
             to
             keepe
             the
             reckoning
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Womens
             exercises
             .
          
           
             THe
             woman
             was
             giuen
             in
             the
             beginning
             vnto
             Man
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             to
             aide
             and
             assist
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             be
             the
             store
             house
             of
             generation
             .
             Their
             first
             exercise
             then
             that
             I
             will
             attribute
             vnto
             her
             ,
             after
             that
             she
             is
             married
             is
             to
             bring
             foorth
             goodly
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             assist
             her
             husband
             in
             this
             worke
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             marriage
             .
             And
             therfore
             is
             she
             very
             wel
             and
             fitly
             called
             in
             hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             that
             is
             to
             say
             pierced
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             meete
             that
             she
             be
             pierced
             ,
             if
             shee
             will
             imitate
             our
             common
             mother
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Spring
             time
             ,
             desirous
             to
             bring
             forth
             ,
             openeth
             her
             bosome
             for
             to
             receaue
             the
             raine
             and
             dewes
             which
             the
             
             heauen
             powreth
             vpon
             her
             .
             Now
             I
             find
             that
             this
             exercise
             shal
             be
             requisite
             for
             them
             that
             will
             inhabite
             New
             France
             to
             bring
             foorth
             there
             store
             of
             creatures
             ,
             which
             shall
             sing
             the
             praises
             of
             God.
             There
             is
             land
             enough
             to
             nourish
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             be
             willing
             to
             worke
             :
             and
             their
             condition
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             miserable
             as
             it
             is
             with
             many
             in
             these
             partes
             ,
             which
             doe
             seeke
             to
             emploie
             themselues
             and
             doe
             not
             find
             wherein
             :
             and
             albeit
             they
             find
             it
             ,
             yet
             very
             often
             is
             their
             labour
             vnrewarded
             and
             vnfruitfull
             .
             But
             in
             that
             countrie
             he
             that
             will
             take
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             sport
             himselfe
             
             with
             sweete
             labour
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             assured
             to
             liue
             out
             of
             bondage
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             children
             shall
             yet
             be
             in
             better
             state
             then
             himselfe
             was
             .
             The
             first
             exercise
             then
             of
             the
             woman
             is
             to
             worke
             in
             generation
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             labour
             so
             faire
             and
             so
             meritorious
             ,
             
             that
             the
             great
             Apostle
             .
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             ,
             to
             consolate
             them
             in
             the
             paines
             they
             take
             in
             that
             labour
             hath
             said
             :
             
               that
               the
               woman
               shall
               be
               saued
               through
               bearing
               of
               children
               ,
               if
               they
               remaine
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               loue
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               with
               modesty
               .
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             If
             she
             instruct
             them
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             the
             godlinesse
             of
             the
             mother
             may
             be
             knowen
             by
             the
             good
             institution
             of
             the
             children
             .
          
           
             This
             first
             and
             chiefest
             article
             being
             mentioned
             ,
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             others
             .
             Our
             Sauage
             women
             after
             they
             haue
             brought
             foorth
             the
             fruite
             of
             this
             exercise
             ,
             by
             I
             know
             not
             what
             practise
             ,
             doe
             obserue
             without
             law
             that
             which
             was
             
             commanded
             in
             the
             lawe
             of
             Moses
             touching
             purification
             .
             For
             they
             shut
             vp
             themselues
             a
             parte
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             their
             husbands
             for
             thirty
             yea
             fourty
             daies
             :
             during
             which
             time
             they
             doe
             not
             leaue
             for
             all
             that
             from
             going
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             where
             they
             haue
             businesse
             ,
             carrying
             their
             children
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             taking
             care
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
             I
             haue
             said
             in
             the
             chapter
             of
             the
             Tabagie
             that
             among
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             the
             women
             are
             not
             in
             as
             good
             a
             condition
             as
             they
             were
             anciently
             among
             the
             Gaullois
             and
             Germans
             .
             For
             (
             by
             the
             report
             of
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             himselfe
             )
             they
             labour
             more
             then
             the
             men
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             fishing
             ,
             be
             it
             in
             tilling
             or
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             they
             are
             neither
             forced
             ,
             nor
             tormented
             :
             but
             they
             are
             neither
             in
             their
             Tabagies
             nor
             in
             their
             counsels
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             seruile
             businesses
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             seruants
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             venison
             killed
             ,
             they
             goe
             to
             flay
             it
             and
             to
             fetch
             it
             ,
             yea
             were
             it
             three
             leagues
             off
             :
             and
             they
             must
             finde
             it
             out
             by
             the
             onely
             circumstance
             that
             shall
             be
             described
             to
             them
             by
             words
             .
             They
             that
             haue
             prisoners
             doe
             also
             employ
             them
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             labours
             ,
             as
             to
             goe
             fetch
             wood
             with
             wiues
             :
             which
             is
             folly
             in
             them
             to
             goe
             fetch
             drie
             and
             rotten
             wood
             very
             farre
             
             off
             for
             to
             warme
             them
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             a
             forrest
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             the
             smoake
             is
             very
             irkesome
             to
             them
             :
             which
             it
             may
             be
             is
             the
             cause
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Touching
             their
             smaller
             exercises
             ;
             when
             the
             winter
             doth
             approch
             they
             prepare
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             oppose
             themselues
             against
             this
             rigorous
             aduersary
             ,
             and
             make
             mattes
             of
             rushes
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             garnish
             their
             Cabins
             ,
             
             and
             others
             to
             fit
             vpon
             ,
             and
             all
             very
             artificially
             ,
             yea
             also
             colouring
             their
             rushes
             ,
             they
             make
             partitions
             in
             their
             workes
             ,
             like
             to
             them
             that
             our
             gardeners
             doe
             make
             in
             their
             garden
             knots
             ,
             with
             such
             measure
             and
             proportion
             as
             nothing
             is
             found
             amisse
             therein
             .
             And
             because
             that
             the
             body
             
             must
             also
             be
             clothed
             ,
             they
             curry
             and
             supple
             the
             skinnes
             of
             Beuers
             ,
             Stagges
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             can
             be
             done
             heere
             .
             If
             they
             be
             little
             they
             few
             many
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             cloakes
             ,
             sleeues
             ,
             stockens
             ,
             and
             shooes
             ,
             vpon
             all
             which
             things
             they
             make
             workes
             which
             haue
             a
             very
             good
             grace
             .
             Item
             they
             
             make
             Panniers
             of
             rushes
             and
             rootes
             ,
             for
             to
             put
             their
             necessities
             in
             ,
             as
             corne
             ,
             beanes
             ,
             peason
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             fish
             and
             other
             things
             .
             They
             make
             also
             purses
             of
             leather
             ,
             vpon
             which
             
             they
             make
             workes
             woorthy
             of
             admiration
             ,
             with
             the
             haires
             of
             Porckepines
             ,
             coloured
             with
             red
             ,
             black
             ,
             white
             and
             blew
             ,
             which
             
             be
             the
             colours
             that
             they
             make
             ,
             so
             liuely
             that
             oures
             seeme
             in
             nothing
             to
             be
             comparable
             to
             them
             .
             They
             also
             exercise
             
             themselues
             in
             making
             dishes
             of
             barke
             to
             drinke
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             meates
             in
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             faire
             according
             to
             the
             stuffe
             .
             Item
             skarfes
             ,
             necklaces
             and
             bracelets
             which
             they
             
             and
             the
             men
             doe
             weare
             (
             which
             they
             call
             Matachia
             )
             are
             of
             their
             making
             .
             When
             the
             barkes
             of
             trees
             must
             be
             taken
             off
             in
             the
             Spring-time
             ,
             or
             in
             Summer
             ,
             therewith
             to
             couer
             their
             howses
             ,
             it
             is
             they
             which
             doe
             that
             worke
             :
             As
             likewise
             they
             labour
             in
             the
             making
             of
             Canowes
             and
             small
             boates
             ,
             when
             
             they
             are
             to
             be
             made
             :
             And
             as
             for
             the
             tilling
             of
             the
             ground
             (
             in
             the
             countries
             ▪
             where
             they
             vse
             it
             )
             they
             take
             therin
             more
             paines
             then
             the
             men
             ,
             who
             doe
             play
             the
             gentlemen
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             care
             but
             in
             hunting
             ,
             or
             of
             warres
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             
             all
             their
             labours
             ,
             yet
             commonly
             they
             loue
             their
             
             husbands
             more
             then
             the
             women
             of
             these
             our
             parts
             .
             For
             none
             of
             them
             are
             seene
             to
             marry
             againe
             vpon
             their
             graues
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             presently
             after
             their
             decease
             ,
             but
             rather
             doe
             tarry
             a
             long
             time
             .
             And
             if
             he
             hath
             beene
             killed
             ,
             they
             will
             eat
             no
             flesh
             nor
             will
             condescend
             to
             second
             marriage
             vntill
             they
             haue
             seene
             the
             reuenge
             thereof
             made
             :
             A
             testimony
             both
             of
             true
             loue
             (
             which
             is
             scarse
             found
             among
             vs
             )
             and
             also
             of
             chastity
             .
             Also
             it
             happeneth
             very
             seldome
             that
             they
             haue
             any
             diuorcements
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             voluntary
             .
             And
             if
             they
             were
             Christians
             they
             would
             be
             families
             with
             whom
             God
             would
             dwell
             and
             be
             well
             pleased
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             meet
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             for
             to
             haue
             perfect
             contentment
             :
             for
             otherwise
             
             marriage
             is
             but
             torment
             and
             tribulation
             .
             Which
             the
             Hebrewes
             great
             speculators
             and
             searchers
             into
             holy
             things
             ,
             by
             a
             suttle
             animaduersion
             ,
             haue
             very
             well
             noted
             ,
             for
             
               Aben
               Hezra
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             man
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             of
             the
             woman
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             Iah
             ,
             is
             contained
             :
             And
             if
             the
             two
             letters
             which
             doe
             make
             this
             name
             of
             God
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             there
             shall
             remaine
             these
             two
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             do
             signifie
             fire
             and
             fire
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             being
             taken
             away
             it
             is
             but
             anguish
             ,
             tribulation
             ,
             bitternesse
             and
             griefe
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             Ciuility
             .
          
           
             
             ONe
             must
             not
             hope
             to
             finde
             in
             our
             Sauages
             that
             ciuility
             which
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             did
             require
             in
             the
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Lord.
             For
             which
             their
             ouer
             great
             curiosity
             he
             made
             them
             such
             answer
             as
             they
             deserued
             .
             For
             they
             had
             brought
             in
             ceremonies
             and
             customes
             which
             were
             repugnant
             to
             Gods
             commandement
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             haue
             straightly
             to
             be
             obserued
             ,
             teaching
             vngodlinesse
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Piety
             .
             For
             if
             a
             wicked
             child
             did
             giue
             and
             put
             into
             the
             common
             box
             of
             the
             temple
             that
             
             which
             appertained
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             mother
             ,
             they
             (
             for
             to
             draw
             this
             profit
             )
             did
             iustifie
             this
             wicked
             Sonne
             ,
             against
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             aboue
             all
             things
             commended
             &
             commanded
             the
             childrens
             obedience
             and
             reuerence
             towards
             them
             that
             haue
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             need
             
             of
             our
             goodes
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             accept
             the
             oblation
             that
             is
             made
             vnto
             him
             of
             the
             goods
             of
             another
             .
             The
             same
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             did
             also
             bring
             in
             ,
             a
             ciuility
             to
             wash
             hands
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             doth
             not
             blame
             but
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             made
             the
             not
             obseruing
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             great
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
             I
             haue
             no
             cause
             to
             praise
             our
             Sauages
             in
             those
             kind
             of
             ciuilities
             ,
             for
             they
             wash
             not
             themselues
             at
             meales
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             monstrously
             fowle
             :
             and
             not
             hauing
             any
             vse
             of
             linnen
             ,
             when
             their
             hands
             be
             greasie
             they
             are
             constrained
             to
             wipe
             them
             on
             their
             haires
             ,
             or
             vpon
             their
             dogges
             haires
             .
             They
             make
             no
             curiosity
             of
             belching
             ,
             being
             at
             meales
             :
             which
             the
             Germans
             and
             others
             in
             these
             parts
             do
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
             Not
             hauing
             the
             art
             of
             ioyners
             worke
             they
             dine
             vpon
             the
             broad
             table
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             spreading
             a
             skinne
             where
             they
             eat
             their
             meat
             ,
             and
             sit
             on
             the
             ground
             .
             The
             Turkes
             
             also
             doe
             the
             same
             .
             Our
             ancient
             Gaullois
             were
             no
             better
             then
             they
             ,
             who
             
               (
               Diodorus
            
             saith
             )
             did
             vse
             the
             same
             ,
             spreading
             on
             the
             ground
             dogges
             skinnes
             ,
             or
             woolues
             skinnes
             ,
             vpon
             which
             they
             did
             dine
             and
             suppe
             ,
             making
             themselues
             to
             be
             
             serued
             by
             yongue
             boies
             .
             The
             Germans
             were
             more
             rude
             .
             For
             they
             had
             not
             learning
             ,
             Phylosophy
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             delicatenesse
             as
             our
             Nation
             ,
             which
             Caesar
             saith
             to
             haue
             had
             the
             vse
             of
             a
             thousand
             things
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             their
             Nauigations
             on
             the
             seas
             ,
             whereby
             they
             helped
             the
             bordering
             people
             of
             Germany
             ,
             who
             vsed
             some
             small
             ciuilitie
             ,
             and
             more
             humanity
             then
             the
             others
             of
             their
             Nation
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             communication
             they
             had
             with
             our
             people
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             complements
             that
             they
             vse
             one
             towards
             another
             comming
             from
             farre
             they
             may
             very
             briefely
             be
             recited
             .
             For
             we
             haue
             many
             times
             seene
             Sauage
             strangers
             to
             
             arriue
             in
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             who
             being
             landed
             ,
             without
             any
             discourse
             ,
             went
             straight
             to
             Membertous
             cabin
             ,
             where
             they
             sat
             downe
             ,
             taking
             Tabacco
             ,
             and
             hauing
             well
             drunken
             of
             it
             ,
             did
             giue
             the
             Tabacco-pipe
             to
             him
             that
             seemed
             to
             be
             the
             worthiest
             person
             ,
             and
             after
             consequently
             to
             the
             others
             :
             
             Then
             some
             halfe
             an
             howre
             after
             they
             did
             begin
             to
             speake
             .
             When
             they
             arriued
             at
             our
             lodgings
             ,
             their
             salutation
             was
             ,
             
               Ho
               ,
               ho
               ,
               ho
            
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             doe
             ordinarily
             :
             but
             for
             making
             of
             curtesies
             and
             kissing
             of
             hands
             they
             haue
             no
             skill
             :
             except
             some
             particulars
             which
             indeuoured
             themselues
             to
             be
             conformable
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             seldome
             came
             they
             to
             see
             vs
             without
             a
             hat
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             salute
             vs
             with
             a
             more
             solemne
             action
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Floridians
             doe
             make
             no
             enterprise
             ,
             before
             they
             assemble
             their
             Counsell
             diuers
             times
             :
             and
             in
             these
             assemblies
             when
             they
             arriue
             they
             salute
             one
             another
             .
             The
             Paraousti
             (
             whom
             Laudonniere
             calleth
             king
             )
             placeth
             himself
             alone
             vpon
             a
             seate
             which
             is
             higher
             then
             the
             others
             :
             where
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             salute
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             eldest
             beginne
             their
             salutation
             ,
             lifting
             vp
             twise
             both
             their
             hands
             as
             high
             as
             their
             faces
             ,
             saying
             
               Ha
               ,
               he
               ,
               ya
               ,
               ha
               ,
               ha
               ,
            
             and
             the
             others
             doe
             answer
             
               Ha
               ,
               ha
            
             .
             And
             they
             sit
             euery
             one
             vpon
             seats
             which
             are
             about
             the
             Counsell
             chamber
             .
          
           
             Now
             whether
             the
             salutation
             
               Ho
               ,
               ho
            
             ,
             doe
             signifie
             any
             thing
             or
             no
             (
             for
             I
             know
             no
             particular
             signification
             in
             it
             )
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             a
             salutation
             of
             Ioy
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             voice
             
               Ho
               ,
               ho
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             made
             but
             almost
             in
             laughing
             ,
             testifying
             thereby
             that
             they
             are
             glad
             to
             see
             their
             friends
             .
             The
             Greeks
             haue
             neuer
             had
             any
             thing
             else
             in
             
             their
             salutations
             ,
             but
             a
             witnessing
             of
             Ioy
             by
             their
             word
             Chaire
             ;
             which
             signifieth
             ,
             
               be
               ye
               merry
            
             :
             which
             Plato
             disliking
             was
             of
             aduice
             that
             it
             were
             better
             to
             say
             
               Sophroney
               ,
               be
               ye
               wise
            
             .
             The
             Latins
             haue
             had
             their
             Aue
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             wish
             of
             happinesse
             :
             sometimes
             also
             Salue
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             wishing
             of
             health
             to
             him
             whom
             one
             saluteth
             .
             The
             Hebrews
             had
             the
             verbe
             shalum
             which
             is
             a
             word
             of
             peace
             and
             of
             
             health
             .
             According
             vnto
             which
             Our
             Sauiour
             did
             command
             
             his
             Apostles
             to
             salute
             the
             houses
             where
             they
             should
             enter
             in
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             (
             according
             to
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             common
             translation
             )
             to
             pronounce
             peace
             vnto
             them
             :
             which
             salutation
             of
             peace
             was
             from
             the
             first
             ages
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             For
             it
             is
             written
             that
             
               Iethro
               ,
               Moses
            
             father
             in
             law
             ,
             comming
             to
             reioice
             with
             him
             for
             the
             graces
             that
             God
             had
             done
             vnto
             him
             and
             vnto
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             the
             deliuering
             of
             them
             from
             the
             land
             of
             
               Aegypt
               ,
               Moses
               went
            
             
             
               out
               to
               meet
               his
               father
               in
               law
               ,
               and
               hauing
               bowed
               himselfe
               kissed
               him
               :
               and
               they
               saluted
               one
               another
               with
               words
               of
               peace
               .
            
             Wee
             Frenchmen
             doe
             say
             ,
             
               Dieu
               vous
               gard
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             keepe
             you
             ,
             
               Dieu
               vous
               doint
               le
               bon
               Iour
               ,
            
             God
             giue
             you
             good
             morrow
             ;
             Item
             
               Le
               bon
               Soir
            
             ,
             good
             Euening
             .
             Notwithstanding
             there
             be
             many
             ,
             who
             ignorantly
             doe
             say
             ,
             
               Ie
               vous
               donne
               ,
               Le
               bon
               Iour
               ,
               Le
               bon
               Soir
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             giue
             (
             or
             bid
             )
             you
             good
             morow
             ,
             good
             euening
             :
             A
             maner
             of
             speech
             which
             would
             be
             more
             decent
             ,
             by
             desiring
             and
             praying
             to
             God
             that
             it
             be
             so
             .
             Angels
             haue
             sometimes
             saluted
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             did
             say
             to
             
               Gedeon
               :
               Most
               strong
               and
               valiant
               man
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
            
             
             
               with
               thee
            
             .
             But
             God
             saluteth
             no
             body
             :
             for
             it
             belongeth
             to
             him
             to
             giue
             saluation
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             wish
             it
             by
             praier
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Heathen
             had
             yet
             a
             ciuilitie
             in
             saluting
             them
             which
             did
             sneeze
             ,
             which
             custome
             we
             haue
             kept
             of
             them
             .
             And
             
               the
               Emperour
               Tiberius
               ,
               the
               saddest
               man
               in
               the
               world
               (
               saith
               Pliny
               )
               would
               be
               saluted
               in
               sneezing
               ,
               although
               he
               were
               in
               his
               Coach
               &c.
               
               All
               those
               ceremonies
               and
               institutions
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Authour
               )
               are
               come
               from
               the
               opinion
               of
               them
               which
               think
               that
               the
               gods
               will
               assist
               our
               affaires
               .
            
             Out
             of
             these
             words
             may
             be
             easily
             coniectured
             that
             the
             salutations
             of
             the
             Heathen
             were
             praiers
             and
             vowes
             for
             health
             ,
             or
             other
             felicity
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             to
             the
             gods
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             they
             did
             such
             things
             in
             meetings
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             vse
             the
             word
             Vale
             (
             be
             ye
             well
             ,
             be
             ye
             in
             health
             ,
             as
             wee
             vse
             to
             say
             in
             English
             fare
             you
             well
             )
             at
             the
             departure
             :
             yea
             in
             letters
             and
             Epistles
             ;
             which
             also
             they
             began
             alwaies
             
             with
             these
             words
             :
             
               If
               you
               be
               in
               health
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               :
               I
               am
               in
            
             
             health
             .
             But
             Seneca
             saith
             that
             this
             good
             custome
             was
             broken
             in
             his
             time
             :
             As
             at
             this
             day
             among
             vs
             it
             is
             to
             write
             clownish
             like
             to
             put
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             letter
             ,
             
               God
               keepe
               you
               in
               health
            
             :
             which
             was
             in
             times
             past
             a
             holy
             and
             christian
             maner
             of
             writing
             .
             In
             stead
             of
             this
             Vale
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             found
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             say
             in
             our
             language
             
             
               A
               Dieu
            
             God
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             wishing
             not
             onely
             health
             to
             our
             friend
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             God
             doe
             keepe
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             Sauages
             haue
             not
             any
             salutation
             at
             the
             departure
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             
               A
               Dieu
            
             which
             they
             haue
             learned
             of
             vs.
             And
             to
             finish
             this
             discourse
             where
             wee
             began
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             commended
             for
             their
             obedience
             that
             they
             yeeld
             
             to
             their
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             to
             whose
             commandements
             they
             obey
             ,
             doe
             nourish
             them
             in
             their
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             defend
             them
             against
             their
             enemies
             .
             And
             heere
             with
             vs
             (
             oh
             miserable
             thing
             !
             )
             there
             is
             often
             seene
             the
             childrens
             sutes
             in
             law
             against
             their
             parents
             :
             books
             of
             the
             fatherly
             power
             are
             seene
             published
             ,
             concerning
             the
             childrens
             withdrawing
             from
             theit
             obedience
             .
             An
             vnworthy
             act
             for
             children
             that
             be
             Christians
             ,
             to
             whom
             may
             be
             applied
             the
             speeches
             
             of
             
               Turnus
               Herdonius
            
             ,
             recited
             in
             
               Titus
               Liuius
            
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               speedier
               deciding
               and
               taking
               vp
               of
               any
               matter
               ,
               then
               betweene
               the
               father
               and
               the
               sonne
               ;
               a
               thing
               that
               might
               be
               dispatched
               in
               few
               words
               :
               for
               if
               he
               would
               not
               obey
               and
               giue
               place
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               vndoubtedly
               euill
               should
               come
               to
               him
               .
            
             And
             the
             word
             of
             God
             which
             is
             a
             thunder
             boult
             saith
             :
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
               who
               honoureth
               not
               his
               Father
               and
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               shall
               say
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Vertues
             and
             Vices
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             VErtue
             like
             vnto
             wisedome
             ,
             disdaineth
             not
             to
             be
             lodged
             vnder
             a
             meane
             roofe
             .
             The
             Northerly
             nations
             are
             the
             last
             that
             haue
             beene
             brought
             to
             ciuilitie
             :
             
             And
             notwithstanding
             ,
             before
             that
             ciuility
             ,
             they
             haue
             done
             great
             actions
             .
             Our
             Sauages
             ,
             although
             they
             bee
             naked
             ,
             are
             not
             voide
             of
             those
             vertues
             ,
             that
             are
             found
             in
             men
             of
             ciuilitie
             ,
             For
             
               euery
               one
            
             (
             saith
             
               Aristotle
               )
               hath
               in
               him
               ,
               euen
               from
               his
            
             
             
               birth
               ,
               the
               principles
               and
               seedes
               of
               vertue
               .
            
             Taking
             then
             the
             fowre
             vertues
             by
             their
             springs
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             they
             participate
             much
             of
             them
             .
             For
             first
             concerning
             fortitude
             and
             courage
             ,
             they
             haue
             thereof
             as
             much
             as
             any
             nation
             of
             the
             Sauages
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             our
             Souriquois
             and
             of
             their
             allied
             )
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             ten
             of
             them
             will
             alwaies
             aduenture
             themselues
             against
             twentie
             Armouchiquois
             :
             not
             that
             they
             be
             altogether
             without
             feare
             (
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             fore
             aleaged
             Aristotle
             doth
             reproch
             to
             the
             ancient
             Celtien-Gaullois
             ,
             
             who
             feared
             nothing
             ,
             neither
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             nor
             the
             tempests
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             property
             of
             an
             hairebraine
             fellow
             )
             but
             with
             that
             courage
             they
             haue
             ,
             they
             esteeme
             that
             wisedome
             giueth
             vnto
             them
             much
             aduantage
             .
             They
             feare
             then
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             that
             which
             all
             wise
             men
             doe
             feare
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             terrible
             and
             dreadfull
             ,
             as
             she
             that
             rifleth
             all
             ,
             through
             which
             shee
             passeth
             .
             They
             feare
             shame
             and
             reproch
             ,
             but
             this
             feare
             is
             cosen
             germane
             to
             vertue
             .
             They
             are
             stirred
             to
             doe
             good
             by
             
             honour
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             he
             ,
             amongst
             them
             ,
             is
             alwaies
             honored
             ,
             and
             getteth
             renoune
             to
             himselfe
             that
             hath
             done
             some
             faire
             exploit
             .
             Hauing
             these
             things
             proper
             vnto
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             a
             mediocritie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             seate
             of
             vertue
             .
             One
             point
             maketh
             this
             vertue
             of
             force
             and
             courage
             vnperfect
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             reuengefull
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             they
             put
             their
             soueraing
             cōtentment
             ,
             which
             inclineth
             
             to
             brutishnesse
             .
             But
             they
             are
             not
             alone
             ,
             for
             all
             those
             nations
             how
             farre
             soeuer
             they
             may
             stretch
             themselues
             from
             one
             Pole
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             infected
             with
             this
             vice
             .
             The
             Christian
             Religion
             onely
             may
             bring
             them
             to
             reason
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             sort
             she
             doth
             with
             vs
             (
             I
             say
             in
             some
             sort
             )
             because
             that
             wee
             haue
             men
             very
             vnperfect
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             
             Temperance
             is
             another
             vertue
             ▪
             consisting
             in
             the
             mediocritie
             
             in
             things
             that
             concerne
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             body
             :
             for
             as
             for
             that
             which
             concerneth
             the
             minde
             he
             is
             not
             called
             temperate
             or
             vntemperate
             ,
             who
             is
             mooued
             with
             ambition
             ,
             or
             with
             desire
             to
             learne
             ,
             or
             that
             emploieth
             his
             time
             in
             toies
             .
             And
             for
             that
             which
             concerneth
             the
             body
             ,
             temperance
             or
             vntemperance
             ,
             is
             not
             applied
             to
             all
             things
             that
             might
             be
             subiect
             to
             our
             senses
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             by
             accident
             ,
             as
             to
             colour
             ,
             to
             a
             picture
             :
             Item
             to
             flowers
             and
             good
             sentes
             :
             Item
             to
             songs
             and
             hearing
             of
             orations
             ,
             or
             commedies
             :
             but
             rather
             to
             that
             which
             is
             subiect
             to
             feeling
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             which
             smelling
             seeketh
             by
             arts
             ,
             as
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             in
             perfumes
             ,
             in
             the
             venerian
             act
             ,
             to
             tenise
             play
             ,
             to
             wrestling
             ,
             to
             running
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             things
             do
             depend
             of
             the
             will
             ;
             which
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             part
             of
             a
             man
             to
             know
             how
             to
             bridle
             his
             appetites
             .
          
           
             Our
             Sauages
             haue
             not
             all
             the
             qualities
             requisite
             for
             the
             perfection
             of
             this
             vertue
             .
             For
             as
             for
             meates
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             their
             vntemperance
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             wherewith
             ,
             and
             they
             doe
             eat
             parpetually
             ,
             yea
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             rise
             in
             the
             night
             to
             banquet
             .
             But
             seeing
             that
             in
             these
             our
             parts
             many
             are
             as
             vicious
             as
             they
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             be
             to
             rigorous
             a
             Censurer
             of
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             other
             actions
             there
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             reprooued
             in
             them
             then
             in
             vs
             :
             yea
             I
             will
             say
             lesse
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             concerneth
             the
             Venerian
             action
             ,
             wherto
             they
             are
             little
             addicted
             :
             not
             comprehending
             heere
             ,
             
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             them
             of
             Florida
             ,
             and
             in
             hotter
             countries
             ,
             of
             whom
             wee
             haue
             spoken
             heeretofore
             .
          
           
             
             Liberalitie
             is
             a
             vertue
             as
             worthy
             praise
             ,
             as
             auarice
             and
             prodigalitie
             ,
             her
             opposites
             are
             blame
             worthy
             .
             It
             consisteth
             in
             giuing
             and
             receauing
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             giuing
             in
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             occasion
             ,
             without
             excesse
             .
             This
             vertue
             is
             proper
             and
             befitting
             great
             personages
             ,
             which
             be
             as
             it
             were
             Stewards
             of
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             for
             to
             vse
             them
             liberally
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             to
             distribute
             them
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             none
             ,
             not
             being
             excessiue
             in
             needlesse
             expences
             ,
             nor
             too
             
             sparing
             where
             magnifiicencie
             is
             to
             bee
             shewed
             .
          
           
             Our
             Sauages
             are
             praise
             worthy
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             vertue
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             pouerty
             .
             For
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             before
             ,
             when
             they
             visit
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             giue
             mutuall
             presents
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             And
             when
             some
             French
             Sagamos
             commeth
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             doe
             the
             like
             with
             him
             ,
             casting
             at
             his
             feete
             some
             bundle
             of
             Beuers
             ,
             or
             other
             furres
             ,
             which
             be
             all
             their
             riches
             :
             And
             so
             did
             they
             to
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             but
             he
             tooke
             them
             not
             to
             his
             owne
             proper
             vse
             ,
             but
             rather
             put
             them
             into
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Monts
            
             his
             store-house
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             goe
             against
             the
             priuiledge
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             .
             This
             custome
             of
             the
             said
             Sauages
             proceedeth
             but
             from
             a
             liberall
             minde
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             some
             generositie
             .
             And
             although
             they
             bee
             very
             glad
             when
             the
             like
             is
             done
             vnto
             them
             ,
             yet
             so
             it
             falleth
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             begin
             the
             venture
             ,
             and
             put
             themselues
             in
             hazard
             to
             loose
             their
             merchandise
             .
             And
             who
             is
             hee
             amongst
             vs
             that
             doth
             more
             than
             they
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             which
             giueth
             but
             with
             intention
             to
             receaue
             ?
             the
             Poet
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 Nemo
                 suas
                 gratis
                 perdere
                 vellet
                 opes
                 ▪
              
            
             There
             is
             no
             body
             that
             giueth
             ,
             intending
             to
             loose
             .
             If
             a
             great
             personage
             giueth
             to
             a
             meane
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             for
             to
             draw
             some
             seruice
             from
             him
             .
             Euen
             that
             which
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             is
             to
             receiue
             the
             hundred
             fold
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             for
             to
             shew
             the
             galantnesse
             of
             our
             said
             Sauages
             :
             they
             doe
             not
             willingly
             cheapen
             ,
             and
             do
             content
             themselues
             with
             that
             which
             is
             giuen
             them
             honestly
             with
             a
             willing
             minde
             ,
             disdaining
             and
             blaming
             the
             fashions
             of
             our
             petie
             merchants
             ,
             which
             bee
             an
             houre
             a
             
             cheapning
             for
             to
             buy
             a
             Beuer
             skinne
             :
             as
             I
             saw
             being
             at
             the
             riuer
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             whereof
             I
             haue
             spoken
             heeretofore
             ,
             that
             they
             called
             a
             yoong
             merchant
             of
             Saint
             
               Maloes
               Mercatoria
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             word
             of
             reproch
             among
             them
             ,
             borrowed
             of
             the
             Baskes
             ,
             signifying
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             hagling
             fellow
             .
             Finally
             ,
             they
             haue
             nothing
             in
             them
             but
             franknesse
             and
             liberalitie
             in
             their
             exchanging
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             base
             maners
             
             of
             some
             of
             our
             men
             ,
             they
             demanded
             sometimes
             ,
             what
             they
             came
             to
             seeke
             for
             in
             their
             countrie
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             not
             into
             ours
             :
             and
             seeing
             that
             wee
             are
             richer
             than
             they
             ,
             we
             should
             giue
             them
             liberally
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             ,
          
           
             Out
             of
             this
             vertue
             ,
             there
             groweth
             in
             them
             a
             magnificence
             which
             cannot
             appeare
             ,
             and
             remaineth
             hidden
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             that
             they
             are
             prouoked
             by
             it
             ,
             doing
             all
             they
             can
             for
             to
             welcome
             their
             friends
             .
             And
             Membertou
             was
             very
             desirous
             that
             so
             much
             honour
             should
             be
             done
             vnto
             him
             as
             to
             shoot
             off
             our
             Canons
             when
             he
             did
             arriue
             ,
             because
             he
             saw
             that
             the
             same
             was
             done
             to
             the
             French
             Captaines
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             saying
             that
             it
             was
             due
             vnto
             him
             ,
             seeing
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Sagamos
             .
          
           
             
             Heere
             Hospitality
             may
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             hauing
             spoken
             theereof
             heeretofore
             ,
             I
             will
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             chapter
             of
             the
             Tabagi
             ,
             where
             I
             giue
             them
             the
             praise
             attributed
             to
             the
             Gaullois
             and
             ancient
             French-men
             for
             this
             respect
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             in
             some
             places
             there
             be
             some
             which
             be
             friends
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             aduantage
             in
             necessitie
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             noted
             in
             Laudonniere
             his
             voyage
             .
             But
             we
             cannot
             accuse
             them
             in
             that
             ,
             least
             we
             also
             accuse
             our
             
             selues
             ,
             which
             doe
             the
             like
             .
             One
             thing
             I
             will
             say
             that
             belongeth
             to
             fatherly
             Pietie
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             are
             not
             so
             cursed
             as
             to
             dispise
             their
             patents
             in
             old
             age
             ,
             but
             doe
             prouide
             for
             them
             with
             venison
             ,
             as
             the
             Storkes
             doe
             towards
             them
             that
             haue
             ingendred
             them
             .
             A
             thing
             which
             is
             the
             shame
             of
             many
             Christians
             ,
             who
             being
             weary
             of
             their
             Parents
             long
             life
             ,
             doe
             oftentimes
             strip
             them
             before
             they
             goe
             to
             bed
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             leaue
             them
             naked
             .
          
           
             They
             vse
             also
             humanity
             and
             mercy
             towards
             their
             enemies
             wiues
             and
             little
             children
             ,
             whose
             liues
             they
             spare
             ,
             but
             they
             remaine
             their
             prisoners
             for
             to
             serue
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             right
             of
             seruitude
             ,
             brought
             in
             amongst
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             other
             world
             ,
             against
             the
             naturall
             liberty
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             men
             of
             defence
             they
             spare
             none
             ,
             but
             kill
             as
             many
             of
             them
             as
             they
             can
             catch
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             iustice
             ,
             they
             haue
             not
             any
             Law
             neither
             deuine
             nor
             humane
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             Nature
             teacheth
             them
             ,
             that
             one
             must
             not
             offend
             another
             .
             So
             haue
             they
             quarels
             very
             seldome
             .
             And
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             doe
             chance
             to
             happen
             ,
             the
             Sagamos
             quieteth
             all
             ,
             and
             doth
             iustice
             to
             him
             that
             is
             offended
             ,
             giuing
             some
             bastanadoes
             to
             the
             wrong
             doer
             ,
             or
             condemning
             him
             to
             make
             some
             presents
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             to
             pacifie
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             some
             forme
             of
             dominion
             .
             If
             it
             be
             one
             of
             their
             prisoners
             that
             hath
             offended
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             danger
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             pot
             .
             For
             after
             he
             is
             killed
             no
             body
             will
             reuenge
             his
             death
             .
             The
             same
             consideration
             is
             in
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
             There
             is
             no
             account
             made
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             that
             hath
             no
             support
             .
          
           
             
             One
             day
             there
             was
             an
             Armouchiquois
             woman
             ,
             prisoner
             ,
             who
             had
             caused
             a
             country-man
             of
             hers
             ,
             prisoner
             ,
             to
             escape
             away
             :
             &
             to
             the
             end
             to
             trauel
             and
             passe
             on
             the
             way
             she
             had
             stollen
             from
             Membertous
             cabin
             a
             tinder-box
             (
             for
             without
             that
             they
             can
             doe
             nothing
             )
             and
             a
             hatchet
             .
             Which
             being
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             proceed
             on
             the
             execution
             thereof
             neere
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             but
             they
             went
             to
             Cabin
             themselues
             fower
             or
             fiue
             leagues
             from
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             killed
             .
             And
             because
             she
             was
             a
             woman
             ,
             our
             Sauages
             wiues
             and
             daughters
             did
             execute
             her
             .
             Kinibech-coech
             a
             yong
             maide
             of
             eighteene
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             faire
             and
             well
             spotted
             with
             colours
             ,
             gaue
             her
             the
             first
             stroake
             in
             the
             throat
             ,
             which
             was
             with
             a
             knife
             :
             An
             other
             maide
             of
             the
             same
             age
             ,
             handsome
             enough
             ,
             called
             Metembroech
             ,
             followed
             on
             ,
             and
             the
             daughter
             of
             Membertou
             which
             we
             called
             Membertou-ech-coech
             made
             an
             end
             .
             We
             reprooued
             them
             sharpely
             for
             this
             cruelty
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             all
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             durst
             not
             shew
             themselues
             any
             more
             .
             This
             is
             their
             forme
             of
             Iustice
             .
          
           
             Another
             time
             a
             man
             and
             a
             women
             ,
             prisoners
             ,
             went
             cleane
             away
             ,
             without
             tinder-box
             or
             any
             prouision
             of
             meat
             .
             Which
             was
             hard
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             great
             distance
             of
             way
             ,
             which
             was
             aboue
             300.
             leagues
             by
             land
             because
             
             it
             behooued
             them
             to
             goe
             secretly
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             heed
             from
             meeting
             with
             any
             Sauages
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             those
             poore
             soules
             pulled
             off
             the
             barke
             of
             certaine
             trees
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             little
             boat
             ,
             with
             the
             barke
             of
             them
             ,
             wherein
             they
             crossed
             the
             
               Bay
               Françoise
            
             ,
             and
             got
             to
             the
             other
             shoare
             ouer
             against
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             shortning
             their
             way
             aboue
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             leagues
             :
             and
             got
             home
             into
             their
             Country
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             .
          
           
             
             I
             haue
             said
             in
             some
             place
             that
             they
             are
             not
             laborious
             ,
             but
             in
             hunting
             and
             fishing
             ,
             louing
             also
             the
             labour
             taken
             by
             sea
             :
             sloathfull
             at
             all
             other
             painefull
             exercise
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             manuring
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             mechanicall
             trades
             :
             also
             to
             grinde
             Corne
             for
             their
             owne
             vse
             .
             For
             sometimes
             they
             will
             rather
             seeth
             it
             in
             graines
             ,
             then
             to
             grinde
             it
             by
             handy
             strength
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             will
             not
             be
             vnprofitable
             .
             For
             there
             will
             be
             some
             meanes
             to
             employ
             them
             ,
             to
             that
             whereunto
             they
             be
             inclined
             by
             nature
             :
             without
             forcing
             it
             ,
             as
             heeretofore
             did
             the
             Lacedemonians
             to
             the
             yongue
             men
             of
             their
             Common-wealth
             .
             As
             for
             the
             children
             ,
             hauing
             yet
             taken
             no
             byas
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             easier
             to
             keepe
             them
             at
             home
             and
             to
             employ
             them
             in
             those
             things
             that
             shall
             be
             thought
             fit
             .
             Howsoeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             hunting
             is
             no
             bad
             thing
             ,
             nor
             fishing
             neither
             .
             Let
             vs
             see
             then
             how
             they
             behaue
             themselues
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             Hunting
             .
          
           
             
             GOd
             ,
             before
             sin
             ,
             gaue
             for
             food
             vnto
             man
             euery
             hearbe
             bearing
             seed
             vpon
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             euery
             tree
             wherein
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             a
             tree
             bearing
             seed
             :
             without
             making
             mention
             of
             the
             spilling
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             beasts
             :
             And
             notwithstanding
             after
             the
             banishment
             from
             the
             Garden
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             the
             labour
             ordained
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             said
             sinne
             required
             a
             stronger
             and
             more
             substantiall
             food
             then
             the
             former
             :
             so
             man
             full
             of
             carnallity
             accustomed
             
             himselfe
             to
             feed
             vpon
             flesh
             ,
             and
             did
             tame
             certaine
             number
             of
             beasts
             for
             to
             serue
             him
             to
             that
             effect
             :
             though
             some
             would
             say
             that
             before
             the
             floud
             no
             flesh
             was
             eaten
             :
             for
             in
             vaine
             
             had
             Abel
             been
             a
             shepheard
             ,
             and
             Iabel
             father
             of
             shephards
             .
             But
             after
             the
             floud
             ,
             God
             renewing
             his
             couenant
             with
             man
             :
             
             
               The
               feare
               and
               dread
               of
               you
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               shall
               be
               vpon
               euery
               beast
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               vpon
               euery
               fowle
               of
               the
               Heauen
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               mooueth
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               vpon
               all
               the
               fishes
               of
               the
               Sea
               :
               they
               are
               giuen
               into
               your
               hands
               :
               all
               that
               mooueth
               hauing
            
             
             
               life
               shall
               he
               vnto
               you
               for
               meat
               .
            
             Vpon
             this
             priuiledge
             is
             formed
             the
             right
             of
             hunting
             :
             the
             noblest
             right
             of
             all
             rights
             that
             be
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             man
             ,
             seeing
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             maruell
             if
             kings
             and
             their
             Nobilitie
             
             haue
             reserued
             it
             vnto
             them
             ,
             by
             a
             wel
             concluding
             reason
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             command
             vnto
             men
             with
             farre
             better
             reason
             may
             they
             command
             vnto
             beasts
             .
             And
             if
             they
             haue
             the
             administration
             of
             Iustice
             to
             Iudge
             malefactors
             ,
             to
             ouercome
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             to
             humane
             societie
             wild
             and
             Sauage
             men
             :
             with
             farre
             better
             reason
             shall
             they
             haue
             it
             for
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             towards
             the
             creatures
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             of
             the
             forrests
             and
             of
             the
             fields
             .
             As
             for
             them
             of
             the
             sea
             wee
             will
             
             speake
             of
             them
             in
             another
             place
             .
             And
             seeing
             that
             kings
             haue
             beene
             in
             the
             beginning
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
             for
             to
             keep
             &
             defend
             them
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             whilst
             that
             they
             are
             at
             their
             necessary
             works
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             warre
             as
             much
             as
             need
             is
             for
             the
             reparation
             of
             iniury
             ,
             and
             recouery
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             wrongfully
             vsurped
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             :
             it
             is
             very
             reasonable
             and
             decent
             that
             as
             well
             them
             as
             the
             nobility
             that
             doe
             assist
             and
             serue
             them
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             haue
             
               the
               exercise
               of
               hunting
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               Image
               of
               warre
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               to
               rowse
               vp
               the
               mind
               and
               to
               be
               alwaies
               nimble
               ,
               ready
               to
               take
               horse
               ,
            
             for
             to
             goe
             to
             encounter
             with
             the
             enemy
             ,
             to
             ly
             in
             ambush
             ,
             to
             assaile
             him
             ,
             to
             chase
             him
             ,
             to
             trample
             him
             vnder
             feete
             .
             There
             is
             another
             and
             first
             aime
             
             in
             hunting
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             food
             of
             Man
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             is
             destinated
             ,
             as
             is
             knowen
             by
             the
             place
             of
             Scripture
             afore
             alleadged
             :
             
             yea
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             so
             destinated
             that
             in
             the
             holy
             language
             it
             is
             but
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             to
             signifie
             hunting
             (
             or
             venison
             )
             &
             meat
             :
             As
             among
             a
             hundred
             places
             this
             of
             the
             one
             hundred
             thirtie
             two
             Psalme
             .
             Where
             our
             God
             hauing
             chosen
             Sion
             for
             his
             habitation
             and
             perpetuall
             rest
             ,
             promiseth
             vnto
             her
             that
             he
             will
             aboundantly
             blesse
             
             her
             victuals
             ,
             and
             will
             satisfie
             her
             poore
             with
             bread
             .
             Vpon
             which
             place
             
               Saint
               Hierome
            
             tearmeth
             Venison
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             other
             translators
             doe
             call
             Victuals
             ,
             better
             to
             the
             purpose
             then
             Widow
             in
             the
             common
             translation
             .
          
           
             Hunting
             then
             hauing
             beene
             granted
             vnto
             man
             by
             a
             heauenly
             priuiledge
             ,
             the
             Sauages
             throughout
             all
             the
             West
             Indies
             doe
             exercise
             themselues
             therein
             without
             distinction
             of
             persons
             ,
             not
             hauing
             that
             faire
             order
             established
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             whereby
             some
             are
             borne
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             people
             and
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             others
             for
             the
             exercising
             of
             arts
             and
             the
             tillage
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             faire
             oeconomie
             euery
             one
             liueth
             in
             safety
             .
          
           
             This
             hunting
             is
             made
             amongst
             them
             chiefely
             in
             the
             
             winter
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Spring
             and
             Sommer
             time
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             Autumne
             ,
             hauing
             fish
             aboundantly
             for
             them
             and
             their
             friends
             ,
             without
             taking
             any
             paines
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             much
             seeke
             for
             other
             food
             .
             But
             in
             winter
             when
             that
             fish
             goeth
             away
             ,
             feeling
             the
             cold
             ,
             they
             forsake
             the
             sea
             shoars
             and
             cabinne
             themselues
             within
             the
             woods
             ,
             where
             they
             know
             to
             haue
             any
             pray
             :
             which
             is
             done
             as
             farre
             as
             the
             Countries
             that
             approach
             neer
             to
             the
             Tropique
             of
             Cancer
             .
             In
             the
             countries
             where
             Beuers
             are
             ,
             as
             throughout
             all
             the
             great
             Riuer
             of
             Canada
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             coasts
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             they
             doe
             winter
             vpon
             the
             shoars
             of
             lakes
             ,
             for
             the
             fishing
             of
             the
             said
             Beuers
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             will
             speake
             in
             due
             place
             :
             but
             first
             let
             vs
             
             speake
             of
             the
             Ellan
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Aptaptou
             ,
             and
             our
             Basques
             Orignac
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             tallest
             creature
             that
             is
             ,
             next
             vnto
             the
             Dromadaire
             
             and
             Camell
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             higher
             then
             the
             horse
             .
             His
             haires
             be
             commonly
             of
             gray
             colour
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             of
             dunne
             or
             fallow
             ,
             almost
             as
             long
             as
             the
             fingers
             of
             ones
             hand
             .
             His
             head
             is
             very
             long
             and
             hath
             almost
             an
             infinite
             order
             of
             teeth
             .
             He
             beareth
             his
             hornes
             double
             like
             the
             Stagge
             ,
             but
             as
             broad
             as
             a
             plancke
             ,
             and
             three
             foot
             long
             ,
             garnished
             with
             sprigges
             growing
             vpward
             all
             along
             vpon
             one
             side
             .
             His
             feet
             be
             forked
             as
             the
             Stagges
             but
             much
             more
             flat
             .
             His
             flesh
             is
             short
             and
             very
             delicate
             .
             He
             feedeth
             in
             the
             medowes
             ,
             and
             liueth
             also
             of
             the
             tender
             cropes
             of
             trees
             .
             It
             is
             the
             plentifullest
             thing
             that
             the
             Sauages
             haue
             ,
             next
             to
             fish
             .
          
           
             
             Wee
             may
             say
             then
             that
             the
             best
             and
             fittest
             time
             for
             the
             said
             Sauages
             ,
             to
             all
             hunting
             by
             land
             is
             the
             Winter
             season
             ,
             when
             that
             the
             forrests
             be
             hoarie
             ,
             and
             the
             snow
             deepe
             ,
             and
             especially
             if
             vpon
             the
             snow
             there
             comes
             a
             hard
             frost
             which
             doth
             harden
             it
             .
             Then
             being
             well
             clothed
             with
             a
             cloake
             furred
             with
             Beuers
             ,
             and
             sleeues
             on
             the
             armes
             tyed
             together
             with
             a
             latch
             :
             Item
             stockens
             made
             with
             the
             leather
             of
             Ellans
             like
             to
             Buffe
             (
             which
             they
             tie
             at
             their
             girdles
             )
             and
             shooes
             on
             their
             feet
             of
             the
             same
             leather
             ,
             very
             finely
             made
             ,
             they
             goe
             with
             their
             Bow
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Quiuer
             on
             their
             backes
             ,
             that
             way
             that
             their
             Aoutmoin
             hath
             shewed
             them
             (
             for
             we
             haue
             said
             heeretofore
             that
             they
             consult
             with
             the
             Oracle
             when
             they
             are
             a
             hungry
             )
             or
             some
             where
             else
             ,
             where
             they
             thinke
             they
             shal
             not
             loose
             their
             time
             and
             labour
             .
             They
             haue
             dogges
             or
             hounds
             ,
             almost
             like
             to
             foxes
             in
             forme
             and
             bignesse
             ,
             and
             of
             haires
             of
             all
             colours
             ▪
             which
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             although
             they
             doe
             not
             spend
             nor
             call
             neuerthelesse
             they
             can
             very
             well
             finde
             the
             haunt
             of
             the
             beast
             which
             they
             seeke
             for
             ,
             which
             being
             found
             they
             pursue
             her
             couragiously
             ,
             and
             they
             neuer
             giue
             her
             ouer
             vntill
             they
             haue
             her
             downe
             :
             And
             for
             to
             f●llow
             the
             game
             more
             easily
             ,
             they
             tie
             
             rackets
             (
             thrise
             as
             great
             as
             oures
             )
             vnder
             their
             feet
             ,
             with
             the
             which
             they
             runne
             swiftly
             vpon
             that
             hard
             snow
             without
             sincking
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             hard
             enough
             ,
             yet
             they
             giue
             not
             ouer
             hunting
             ,
             but
             will
             follow
             the
             chase
             three
             daies
             together
             ,
             if
             
             
             neede
             be
             .
             Finally
             ,
             hauing
             wounded
             her
             to
             death
             they
             so
             tire
             her
             with
             their
             hounds
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             forced
             to
             fall
             downe
             .
             Then
             they
             cut
             and
             rip
             her
             belly
             ,
             giue
             releefe
             to
             the
             hunters
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             share
             of
             it
             .
             One
             must
             not
             thinke
             that
             they
             eat
             the
             flesh
             raw
             ,
             as
             some
             doe
             imagine
             ,
             and
             as
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             himselfe
             doth
             write
             ,
             for
             they
             carry
             alwaies
             ,
             going
             
             through
             the
             woods
             ,
             a
             Tinder-boxe
             before
             their
             brests
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             fire
             when
             hunting
             is
             done
             ,
             where
             the
             night
             doth
             force
             them
             to
             tarrie
             .
          
           
             Wee
             went
             once
             to
             the
             spoile
             of
             an
             Ellan
             left
             dead
             vpon
             the
             brinck
             of
             a
             great
             brooke
             about
             two
             leagues
             and
             an
             halfe
             within
             the
             lands
             :
             where
             we
             passed
             the
             night
             ,
             hauing
             taken
             the
             snowes
             for
             to
             lodge
             vs.
             Wee
             made
             there
             a
             very
             dainty
             feaste
             with
             this
             venison
             ,
             more
             tender
             then
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             flesh
             :
             and
             after
             the
             rost
             wee
             had
             sodden
             meat
             ,
             and
             broth
             aboundantly
             ,
             made
             ready
             at
             an
             instant
             by
             a
             Sauage
             ,
             who
             did
             frame
             with
             his
             hatchet
             a
             tubbe
             or
             trough
             of
             the
             body
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             boiled
             his
             
             flesh
             .
             A
             thing
             which
             I
             haue
             admired
             ,
             and
             hauing
             propounded
             it
             to
             many
             ,
             who
             thought
             themselues
             to
             haue
             good
             wits
             ,
             could
             not
             finde
             out
             the
             inuention
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             but
             briefe
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             put
             stones
             made
             red
             hot
             in
             the
             fire
             in
             the
             said
             trough
             ,
             and
             to
             renew
             them
             vntill
             the
             meat
             be
             sodde
             .
             
               Ioseph
               Accosta
            
             reciteth
             that
             the
             Sauages
             of
             Perou
             doe
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             chiefe
             hunter
             being
             returned
             to
             the
             cabines
             telleth
             the
             women
             what
             hee
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             place
             which
             he
             nameth
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             finde
             the
             venison
             .
             
             It
             is
             the
             said
             womens
             dutie
             to
             goe
             and
             flaie
             the
             Ellan
             ,
             the
             Deare
             ,
             Stagge
             ,
             Beare
             ,
             or
             other
             game
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             it
             home
             .
             Then
             they
             make
             good
             cheere
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             any
             prouision
             :
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             hunted
             ,
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             lesser
             share
             :
             for
             their
             custome
             is
             ,
             that
             hee
             must
             serve
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             eateth
             none
             of
             his
             owne
             purchase
             .
             As
             long
             as
             the
             winter
             continueth
             ,
             they
             lacke
             none
             of
             it
             :
             and
             there
             hath
             beene
             some
             one
             Sauage
             that
             in
             a
             hard
             season
             hath
             
             killed
             fifty
             of
             them
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             sometimes
             heard
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             hunting
             of
             the
             Beuer
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             in
             Winter
             that
             chiefely
             they
             vse
             it
             ,
             for
             two
             reasons
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             we
             haue
             alleaged
             heeretofore
             ,
             the
             other
             because
             that
             after
             Winter
             this
             beast
             sheddeth
             her
             haires
             ,
             &
             hath
             no
             furre
             in
             Summer
             .
             Besides
             that
             when
             in
             such
             a
             season
             they
             would
             seeke
             out
             for
             Beuers
             ,
             hardly
             should
             they
             meet
             with
             any
             ,
             because
             this
             creature
             is
             Amphibie
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             earthly
             and
             waterish
             ,
             
             and
             more
             waterish
             then
             otherwise
             :
             And
             hauing
             no
             inuention
             to
             take
             her
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             loose
             their
             paines
             .
             Notwithstanding
             if
             by
             chance
             they
             meet
             any
             in
             Summer
             time
             ,
             Spring
             time
             ,
             or
             Autumne
             ,
             they
             faile
             not
             to
             eat
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Behold
             then
             how
             they
             catch
             them
             in
             Winter
             time
             ,
             and
             with
             most
             profit
             .
             The
             Beuer
             is
             a
             beast
             very
             neere
             as
             bigge
             as
             a
             shorne
             sheepe
             ,
             the
             young
             ones
             be
             lesser
             ,
             the
             colour
             of
             his
             haire
             is
             of
             a
             chest-nut
             colour
             .
             His
             feet
             be
             short
             ,
             the
             fore-feet
             haue
             clawes
             ,
             and
             the
             hinder
             feet
             with
             fins
             ,
             like
             geese
             ;
             the
             taile
             is
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             skailed
             ,
             almost
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             sole-fish
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             skaile
             goeth
             not
             off
             .
             It
             is
             the
             best
             and
             delicatest
             part
             of
             the
             beast
             .
             As
             for
             the
             head
             it
             is
             short
             and
             almost
             round
             ,
             hauing
             two
             ranckes
             of
             iawes
             at
             the
             sides
             ,
             and
             before
             fower
             great
             sharpe
             teeth
             one
             by
             another
             ,
             two
             aboue
             and
             two
             beneath
             .
             With
             these
             teeth
             he
             cutteth
             small
             trees
             ,
             and
             powles
             in
             sundry
             peeces
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             buildeth
             his
             house
             .
             That
             which
             I
             say
             is
             an
             admirable
             and
             incredible
             
             thing
             .
             This
             creature
             lodgeth
             himselfe
             vpon
             the
             brinckes
             of
             lakes
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             first
             maketh
             his
             couch
             with
             straw
             or
             other
             things
             fit
             to
             lie
             vpon
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             him
             as
             for
             his
             female
             :
             raiseth
             a
             vaut
             with
             his
             wood
             ,
             cut
             and
             prepared
             ,
             which
             he
             couereth
             with
             turffe
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             no
             winde
             enters
             therein
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             all
             is
             couered
             and
             shut
             vp
             ,
             except
             one
             hole
             which
             leadeth
             vnder
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             way
             he
             goeth
             foorth
             to
             walke
             where
             he
             listeth
             .
             And
             because
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             lakes
             doe
             sometimes
             rise
             ,
             he
             maketh
             
             a
             chamber
             aboue
             the
             lower
             dwelling
             ,
             for
             to
             retire
             himselfe
             ,
             if
             in
             case
             any
             inundation
             should
             happen
             :
             In
             such
             sort
             that
             some
             Beuers
             cabin
             is
             aboue
             eight
             foot
             hight
             ,
             all
             made
             with
             wood
             ,
             piramide
             wise
             ,
             and
             dawbed
             with
             mudde
             .
             Moreouer
             it
             is
             held
             that
             being
             amphibie
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             he
             must
             alwaies
             participate
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             taile
             be
             dipped
             in
             it
             :
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             he
             lodgeth
             himselfe
             so
             neere
             a
             lake
             ▪
             But
             being
             suttle
             he
             contenteth
             not
             himselfe
             with
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             but
             hath
             moreouer
             an
             issue
             into
             another
             place
             out
             of
             the
             lake
             ,
             without
             any
             cabin
             ,
             by
             which
             way
             he
             goeth
             on
             the
             land
             and
             beguileth
             the
             hunter
             .
             But
             our
             Sauages
             being
             aware
             of
             it
             ,
             take
             order
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             stop
             this
             passage
             .
          
           
             
             When
             they
             will
             ,
             then
             ,
             take
             the
             Beuer
             ,
             they
             pierce
             through
             the
             I
             se
             of
             the
             frozen
             lake
             ,
             about
             his
             cabin
             ,
             then
             one
             of
             the
             Sauages
             thrusteth
             his
             arme
             into
             the
             hole
             ▪
             tarying
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             said
             Beuer
             ,
             whilest
             that
             another
             goeth
             vpon
             this
             I
             se
             ,
             striking
             with
             a
             stafe
             vpon
             it
             for
             to
             astonish
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             to
             returne
             into
             his
             lodging
             .
             Then
             one
             must
             be
             nimble
             for
             to
             seaze
             on
             his
             necke
             ,
             for
             if
             one
             catch
             him
             by
             any
             part
             where
             hee
             may
             bite
             ,
             hee
             will
             bite
             very
             sore
             .
             The
             flesh
             thereof
             is
             very
             good
             ,
             almost
             as
             if
             it
             were
             mutton
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             euery
             Nation
             hath
             commonly
             somthing
             peculiar
             that
             it
             bringeth
             foorth
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             common
             with
             others
             ;
             So
             anciently
             the
             Realme
             of
             Pontus
             had
             the
             same
             for
             the
             producing
             of
             Beuers
             ,
             as
             I
             learne
             it
             out
             of
             Virgil
             ,
             where
             he
             saieth
             .
          
           
             
               —
               Virosaque
               Pontus
               Castorea
               .
            
          
           
             
             And
             after
             him
             of
             
               Sidonie
               de
               Polignac
            
             Bishop
             of
             Auvergne
             in
             these
             verses
             ,
          
           
             
               —
               Fert
               Indus
               ebur
               ,
               Chaldaeus
               amomum
               ,
            
             
               Assirius
               gemmas
               ,
               Ser
               vellera
               ,
               thura
               Sabaeus
               ,
            
             
               Attis
               mel
               ,
               Phoenix
               palmas
               ,
               Lacedaemon
               olivum
               ,
            
             
               Argos
               equos
               ,
               Epirus
               equas
               ,
               pecuaria
               Gallus
               ,
            
             
               Arma
               Calybs
               ,
               frumentalibes
               ,
               Campanus
               iacchum
               ,
            
             
             
               Aurum
               Lydus
               ,
               Arabs
               guttam
               ,
               Panchaia
               myrrham
               ,
            
             
               Pontus
               castorea
               ,
               blattam
               Tyrus
               ,
               aera
               Corinthus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             But
             at
             this
             day
             the
             land
             of
             Canada
             beareth
             the
             bell
             away
             for
             that
             respect
             ,
             although
             that
             some
             of
             them
             are
             brought
             out
             of
             Moscouy
             ,
             buy
             they
             are
             not
             so
             good
             as
             ours
             .
          
           
             Our
             Sauages
             haue
             also
             made
             vs
             to
             eat
             of
             Beuers
             flesh
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             good
             and
             tender
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             beefe
             :
             Item
             ,
             of
             Leopards
             ,
             resembling
             much
             the
             wilde
             cat
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             beast
             which
             they
             call
             Nibathes
             ,
             which
             hath
             his
             pawes
             almost
             
             like
             to
             the
             apes
             pawes
             ,
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             he
             climeth
             easily
             vpon
             the
             trees
             ,
             yea
             he
             laieth
             his
             young
             ones
             there
             .
             He
             is
             of
             graiesh
             haires
             ,
             and
             his
             head
             like
             to
             a
             foxes
             .
             But
             he
             is
             so
             fat
             that
             it
             is
             almost
             incredible
             .
             Hauing
             described
             the
             principall
             game
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             speake
             of
             woolues
             (
             for
             they
             haue
             some
             ,
             and
             yet
             eat
             none
             of
             them
             )
             nor
             of
             Lucerns
             ,
             Otters
             ,
             Conies
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             in
             my
             farwell
             to
             New
             France
             ,
             whereto
             I
             referre
             the
             reader
             ▪
             and
             to
             the
             recitall
             of
             Captaine
             
               Iames
               Cartier
            
             .
          
           
             
             Neuerthelesse
             it
             is
             good
             to
             shew
             heere
             that
             our
             French
             cattell
             profiteth
             very
             well
             in
             those
             parts
             .
             We
             had
             hogges
             which
             haue
             multiplied
             very
             much
             .
             And
             although
             they
             had
             a
             stigh
             ,
             they
             did
             lie
             a
             broad
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             snow
             and
             during
             the
             frost
             .
             We
             had
             but
             one
             weather
             ,
             which
             prooued
             
             very
             well
             ,
             althogh
             he
             was
             not
             taken
             in
             by
             night
             ,
             but
             was
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             our
             yard
             in
             Winter
             time
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             made
             him
             twice
             to
             be
             shorne
             ,
             and
             the
             woll
             of
             the
             second
             yeare
             hath
             beene
             esteemed
             in
             France
             better
             by
             two
             sous
             in
             the
             pound
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             first
             .
             Wee
             
             had
             no
             other
             houshould-cattell
             ,
             but
             hennes
             and
             pigions
             ,
             which
             failed
             not
             to
             yeelde
             the
             accustomed
             tribute
             ,
             and
             to
             multiply
             aboundantly
             .
             The
             said
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             tooke
             comming
             out
             of
             the
             shell
             small
             Outards
             which
             hee
             did
             very
             will
             breed
             ,
             and
             gaue
             them
             to
             the
             King
             at
             his
             returne
             .
             When
             the
             country
             is
             once
             stored
             with
             those
             creatures
             and
             others
             ,
             they
             will
             encrease
             so
             much
             that
             
             
             one
             shall
             not
             know
             what
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             ,
             like
             as
             in
             Perou
             ,
             where
             are
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             long
             since
             ,
             such
             quantity
             of
             Oxen
             ,
             kine
             ,
             swine
             ,
             horses
             and
             dogges
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             more
             owners
             ,
             but
             doe
             appertaine
             to
             the
             first
             that
             doe
             kill
             them
             .
             Being
             killed
             they
             carry
             away
             the
             hides
             to
             trafficke
             withall
             ,
             and
             the
             carkases
             are
             left
             there
             :
             which
             I
             haue
             many
             times
             heard
             of
             them
             that
             haue
             beene
             there
             ,
             besides
             the
             witnessing
             of
             
               Ioseph
               Acosta
            
             .
          
           
             
             Comming
             into
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             and
             going
             farther
             towards
             Virginia
             and
             Florida
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             more
             Ellans
             nor
             Beuers
             ,
             but
             onely
             Stagges
             ,
             Hindes
             ,
             Roe-buckes
             ,
             Deeres
             ,
             Beares
             ,
             Leopards
             ,
             Lucernes
             ,
             Onces
             ,
             woolues
             ,
             wilde-dogges
             ,
             Hares
             and
             Conies
             ,
             with
             whose
             skinnes
             they
             couer
             their
             bodies
             ,
             making
             Chamois
             of
             them
             of
             the
             biggest
             beasts
             .
             But
             as
             the
             heat
             is
             there
             greater
             then
             in
             the
             Countries
             more
             Northernly
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             not
             vse
             furres
             ,
             but
             plucke
             out
             the
             haires
             from
             their
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             very
             often
             for
             all
             garment
             they
             haue
             but
             halfe
             bretches
             ,
             or
             a
             small
             cushion
             made
             with
             their
             mattes
             ,
             which
             they
             weare
             on
             that
             side
             that
             the
             winde
             doth
             blow
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             haue
             in
             Florida
             Crocodils
             also
             ,
             which
             doe
             assaile
             them
             oftentimes
             in
             swimming
             .
             They
             kill
             some
             of
             them
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             eat
             them
             .
             The
             flesh
             whereof
             is
             very
             faire
             and
             white
             ,
             but
             it
             smelleth
             of
             muske
             .
             They
             haue
             also
             a
             certaine
             
             kinde
             of
             Lions
             which
             little
             differ
             from
             them
             of
             Africa
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Brasilians
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             New
             France
             ,
             that
             being
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             their
             beasts
             are
             quit
             
             differing
             from
             those
             that
             we
             haue
             named
             ,
             as
             the
             Tapiroussou
             ,
             which
             if
             one
             desireth
             to
             see
             ,
             he
             must
             imagine
             a
             beast
             halfe
             an
             Asse
             and
             halfe
             a
             Cow
             ,
             sauing
             that
             her
             taile
             is
             very
             short
             .
             His
             haires
             draw
             towards
             redde
             ,
             no
             hornes
             ,
             eares
             hanging
             ,
             and
             an
             asses
             foot
             .
             The
             flesh
             therof
             is
             like
             to
             beefe
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             a
             certaine
             kinde
             of
             small
             Stagges
             and
             hindes
             ,
             
             which
             they
             call
             Seou-assous
             ,
             whose
             haires
             be
             as
             long
             as
             Goates
             haires
             .
          
           
           
             But
             they
             are
             persecuted
             with
             an
             euill
             beast
             which
             they
             call
             Ianou-arè
             ,
             almost
             as
             tall
             and
             swift
             as
             a
             Gray-hound
             ,
             much
             like
             to
             the
             Once
             .
             Shee
             is
             cruell
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             spare
             them
             if
             she
             can
             catch
             them
             .
             They
             take
             sometimes
             some
             of
             them
             in
             snares
             ,
             and
             do
             kill
             them
             with
             long
             torments
             .
             As
             for
             their
             Crocodils
             they
             be
             not
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             
             Their
             wilde-boares
             are
             very
             leane
             and
             vnfleshie
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             a
             fearefull
             grunting
             and
             crie
             .
             But
             there
             is
             in
             them
             a
             strange
             deformity
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             a
             hole
             vpon
             the
             backe
             ,
             through
             which
             they
             blow
             and
             breath
             .
             Those
             three
             be
             the
             biggest
             beasts
             of
             Brasill
             .
             As
             for
             small
             ones
             they
             haue
             seuen
             or
             eight
             sorts
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             taking
             whereof
             they
             liue
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             mans
             flesh
             :
             and
             are
             better
             and
             more
             prouident
             husbands
             then
             ours
             .
             For
             one
             cannot
             find
             them
             vnprouided
             ,
             but
             rather
             hauing
             alwaies
             vpon
             the
             Boucan
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             a
             wooden
             grate
             somewhat
             high
             built
             vpon
             foure
             forks
             )
             some
             venison
             or
             fish
             ,
             or
             mans
             flesh
             :
             and
             with
             that
             they
             liue
             merrily
             and
             without
             care
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             leauing
             there
             those
             Anthropophages
             Brasilians
             ,
             let
             vs
             returne
             to
             our
             New
             France
             ,
             where
             the
             Men
             there
             are
             more
             humane
             ,
             and
             liue
             but
             with
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             to
             Man
             ,
             not
             deuouring
             their
             like
             .
             Also
             wee
             must
             say
             of
             them
             that
             they
             are
             truely
             noble
             ,
             not
             hauing
             any
             action
             but
             is
             generose
             ,
             whether
             we
             consider
             their
             hunting
             ,
             or
             their
             employment
             in
             the
             warrs
             ,
             or
             that
             one
             search
             out
             their
             domesticall
             actions
             ,
             wherein
             the
             women
             doe
             exercise
             themselues
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             in
             that
             which
             belongeth
             to
             armes
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             befitting
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             or
             will
             speake
             of
             in
             due
             place
             .
             But
             heere
             one
             must
             consider
             that
             the
             most
             parte
             of
             the
             world
             haue
             liued
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             men
             haue
             beene
             ciuilized
             ,
             when
             that
             they
             haue
             assembled
             themselues
             ,
             and
             haue
             formed
             common-wealths
             for
             to
             liue
             vnder
             certaine
             lawes
             ,
             rule
             and
             policie
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Of
             Hawking
             .
          
           
             SEeing
             that
             wee
             hunt
             on
             the
             land
             let
             vs
             not
             ouerstray
             our selues
             ,
             least
             if
             wee
             take
             the
             sea
             ,
             wee
             lose
             out
             
             fowles
             :
             for
             the
             wise
             man
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               in
               vaine
               the
               net
               is
               spred
               before
               the
               eies
               of
               all
               that
               haue
               wings
               .
            
             If
             hunting
             then
             be
             a
             noble
             exercise
             ,
             wherein
             the
             very
             Muses
             themselues
             take
             delight
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             silence
             and
             solitarinesse
             ,
             which
             brings
             foorth
             faire
             conceits
             in
             the
             minde
             :
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             
             Diana
             (
             saith
             
               Pliny
               )
               doth
               not
               more
               frequent
               the
               mountaines
               then
               Minerva
               .
            
             If
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             hunting
             be
             a
             noble
             exercise
             ,
             hauking
             
             is
             farre
             more
             noble
             ,
             because
             it
             aymeth
             at
             an
             higher
             subiect
             ,
             which
             doth
             participate
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             that
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             aire
             are
             called
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Volucres
               coeli
            
             ,
             the
             foules
             of
             the
             aire
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             exercise
             therof
             doth
             belong
             but
             to
             kings
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             nobles
             ,
             aboue
             which
             their
             brightnesse
             shineth
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunnes
             brightnesse
             doth
             aboue
             the
             starres
             .
             And
             our
             Sauages
             being
             of
             a
             noble
             heart
             ,
             which
             maketh
             no
             account
             but
             of
             hunting
             and
             martiall
             affaires
             ,
             may
             very
             certainly
             haue
             right
             of
             vsage
             ,
             ouer
             the
             birds
             that
             their
             land
             doth
             affoord
             them
             .
             Which
             they
             doe
             likewise
             ,
             but
             with
             much
             difficulties
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             not
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             )
             the
             vse
             of
             guns
             .
             They
             haue
             enough
             ,
             and
             too
             many
             birds
             of
             pray
             ,
             as
             Eagles
             ,
             Laynards
             ,
             Faulcons
             ,
             Tiercelets
             ,
             Sparow-haukes
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             specified
             in
             my
             farewell
             to
             New
             France
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             neither
             the
             vse
             nor
             industrie
             to
             
             bring
             them
             to
             seruice
             ,
             as
             the
             French
             Gentlemen
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             loose
             much
             good
             fowle
             ,
             hauing
             no
             other
             meanes
             to
             seeke
             after
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             them
             but
             onely
             with
             the
             Bowe
             and
             arrowes
             ,
             with
             which
             instruments
             they
             doe
             like
             vnto
             them
             who
             in
             France
             shoote
             at
             the
             Geay
             in
             time
             of
             middle-lent
             :
             or
             creepe
             along
             the
             grasse
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             assaile
             the
             Outardes
             ,
             or
             wild
             Geese
             ,
             which
             doe
             graze
             in
             
             the
             Spring
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             Summer
             along
             the
             medowes
             ▪
             Sometimes
             also
             they
             carrie
             themselues
             softly
             and
             without
             making
             any
             noise
             in
             their
             canowes
             and
             light
             vessels
             made
             with
             barkes
             of
             trees
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             shores
             where
             the
             Malards
             and
             other
             water
             fowle
             are
             ,
             and
             there
             strike
             them
             downe
             .
             But
             the
             greatest
             abundance
             they
             haue
             ,
             come
             from
             certaine
             Ilands
             ,
             where
             such
             quantitie
             of
             them
             are
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             Malards
             ,
             Margaux
             ,
             Roquettes
             ,
             Outards
             ,
             or
             
             wilde
             Geese
             ,
             Curlies
             ,
             Cormorants
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             woonderfull
             thing
             ,
             yea
             that
             which
             captaine
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             reciteth
             ,
             will
             seeme
             to
             some
             altogether
             vncredible
             .
             When
             we
             were
             vpon
             our
             returne
             into
             France
             ,
             being
             yet
             beyond
             Campseau
             ,
             wee
             passed
             by
             some
             of
             those
             Ilands
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             space
             of
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             houre
             ,
             we
             laded
             our
             barke
             with
             them
             ,
             wee
             had
             no
             need
             but
             to
             strike
             downe
             with
             staues
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             go
             about
             to
             gather
             vntill
             one
             were
             wearie
             a
             striking
             .
             If
             any
             man
             doth
             aske
             why
             they
             flie
             not
             away
             ,
             one
             must
             consider
             that
             they
             be
             birds
             onely
             of
             two
             three
             ,
             or
             fower
             moneths
             old
             ,
             which
             haue
             beene
             there
             hatched
             in
             the
             spring
             time
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             yet
             wings
             great
             enough
             to
             take
             slight
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             well
             fleshie
             and
             in
             good
             plight
             .
             As
             for
             the
             dwelling
             of
             Port
             Royall
             we
             had
             
             many
             of
             our
             men
             that
             furnished
             vs
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             particularlie
             one
             of
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Monts
            
             his
             houshold
             seruants
             ,
             called
             
               François
               Addeni
            
             ,
             whose
             name
             I
             insert
             heere
             to
             the
             end
             he
             be
             had
             in
             memorie
             ,
             beecause
             he
             alwaies
             prouided
             for
             vs
             abundantly
             with
             it
             .
             During
             the
             winter
             he
             made
             vs
             to
             liue
             onely
             of
             Mallards
             ,
             Cranes
             ,
             Hernes
             ,
             Woodcocks
             ,
             Partriges
             ,
             Blackbirds
             ,
             &
             some
             other
             kinds
             of
             that
             country
             birds
             .
             But
             in
             the
             spring
             time
             it
             was
             a
             sport
             to
             see
             the
             gray
             Geese
             and
             the
             bigge
             Outardes
             (
             a
             kinde
             of
             wilde
             Geese
             )
             to
             keepe
             their
             Empire
             and
             dominion
             in
             our
             meddowes
             ▪
             and
             in
             Autumne
             the
             white
             Geese
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             did
             alwaies
             remaine
             for
             a
             pawne
             :
             then
             the
             sea
             Larks
             flying
             in
             great
             flocks
             vpon
             the
             shores
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             which
             also
             very
             often
             were
             paied
             home
             .
          
           
           
             Touching
             the
             birds
             of
             pray
             ,
             some
             of
             our
             men
             tooke
             from
             the
             nest
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             from
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Pine-apple
             tree
             ,
             of
             the
             monstrousest
             height
             that
             euer
             I
             saw
             any
             tree
             ,
             which
             Eagle
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             did
             breed
             for
             to
             present
             her
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             but
             she
             brake
             her
             ties
             ,
             seeking
             to
             take
             her
             flight
             ,
             and
             lost
             her selfe
             in
             the
             sea
             comming
             home
             .
             The
             Sauages
             of
             Campseau
             had
             six
             of
             them
             pearched
             neere
             to
             their
             cabins
             ,
             at
             our
             comming
             thither
             ,
             which
             wee
             would
             not
             trucke
             for
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             pulled
             off
             their
             tailes
             to
             to
             feather
             their
             arrowes
             .
             There
             bee
             such
             a
             quantitie
             of
             them
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             that
             often
             they
             did
             eat
             our
             pigeons
             ,
             and
             it
             did
             behooue
             vs
             to
             looke
             narrowly
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             birds
             that
             were
             knowen
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             I
             haue
             enrowled
             them
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             in
             my
             farwell
             to
             New
             France
             ,
             but
             I
             haue
             omitted
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             I
             knew
             not
             their
             names
             .
             There
             also
             may
             be
             seene
             the
             description
             of
             a
             little
             
             small
             bird
             ,
             which
             the
             Sauages
             doe
             call
             Niridau
             ,
             which
             liueth
             but
             with
             flowers
             ,
             and
             she
             did
             come
             noising
             in
             my
             eares
             ,
             passing
             inuisibly
             (
             so
             small
             is
             shee
             )
             when
             in
             the
             morning
             I
             went
             to
             take
             a
             walke
             in
             my
             garden
             .
             There
             will
             be
             seene
             also
             the
             discription
             of
             certaine
             flies
             ,
             shining
             in
             the
             euening
             ,
             in
             the
             spring
             time
             ,
             which
             doe
             flie
             vp
             and
             downe
             the
             woods
             in
             such
             a
             multitude
             that
             it
             is
             woonder
             .
             For
             the
             birds
             of
             Canada
             ,
             I
             also
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             report
             of
             Captaine
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Armouchiquois
             haue
             the
             same
             birdes
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             many
             which
             are
             not
             knowen
             vnto
             vs
             in
             these
             parts
             .
             And
             particularly
             there
             is
             one
             kinde
             of
             water
             foule
             which
             haue
             their
             bils
             made
             like
             two
             kniues
             ,
             hauing
             the
             two
             edges
             one
             vpon
             another
             :
             and
             that
             which
             is
             worth
             the
             wondering
             at
             ,
             the
             vppermost
             part
             of
             the
             said
             bill
             is
             shorter
             by
             the
             one
             halfe
             then
             the
             lower-most
             :
             in
             such
             wise
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             thinke
             how
             this
             bird
             taketh
             her
             food
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Spring
             
             time
             the
             cockes
             and
             hennes
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Indien
             or
             Turkie
             cockes
             doe
             flie
             thether
             as
             wandring
             birdes
             ,
             and
             soiorne
             there
             without
             passing
             further
             hetherward
             .
             They
             come
             
             from
             the
             parts
             of
             Virginia
             and
             Florida
             .
             There
             be
             yet
             ,
             besides
             
             these
             ,
             Partridges
             ,
             Parrats
             ,
             Pigeons
             ,
             Stocke-doues
             ,
             Turtle-doues
             ,
             Blacke-birds
             ,
             Crowes
             ,
             Tiercelets
             ,
             Faulcons
             ,
             Laniers
             ,
             Hernes
             ,
             Cranes
             ,
             Storckes
             ,
             Wilde-geese
             ,
             Mallards
             ,
             Cormorans
             ,
             white
             Aigrets
             ,
             red
             ,
             blacke
             ,
             and
             gray
             ones
             ,
             and
             infinite
             sorts
             of
             foule
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Brasilians
             they
             also
             haue
             store
             of
             Turkie-cockes
             and
             hennes
             ,
             which
             they
             name
             Arignan-ouslou
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             make
             no
             account
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             egges
             :
             In
             such
             maner
             that
             the
             said
             Turkie-hennes
             breede
             their
             young
             ones
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             a
             doe
             as
             in
             these
             parts
             .
             They
             haue
             also
             duckes
             but
             because
             they
             goe
             heauily
             they
             eat
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             saying
             that
             they
             would
             hinder
             them
             from
             running
             swiftly
             .
             Item
             a
             kinde
             of
             Pheasants
             which
             they
             call
             Iacous
             :
             Other
             foules
             which
             they
             name
             Mouton
             as
             bigge
             as
             peacocks
             :
             some
             kindes
             of
             Partridges
             as
             bigge
             as
             Geese
             ,
             called
             Mocacoüa
             :
             Parrats
             of
             sundry
             sorts
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             kindes
             altogether
             vnlike
             vnto
             ours
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             Fishing
             .
          
           
             OPpian
             ,
             in
             the
             booke
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             vpon
             this
             subiect
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             hunting
             of
             beasts
             and
             of
             
             birdes
             ,
             besides
             the
             facility
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             contentment
             and
             delight
             then
             in
             fishing
             ,
             because
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             many
             retreats
             ,
             one
             may
             get
             himselfe
             into
             the
             shadow
             ,
             one
             may
             meet
             with
             brookes
             to
             quench
             his
             thirst
             ,
             one
             may
             lie
             downe
             on
             the
             grasse
             ,
             one
             may
             take
             his
             repast
             vnder
             some
             shelter
             .
             As
             for
             birdes
             one
             may
             take
             them
             in
             the
             nest
             and
             with
             bird-lime
             ,
             yea
             of
             themselues
             very
             often
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             nets
             .
             But
             poore
             fisher-men
             cast
             their
             baite
             vpon
             an
             vncertainty
             ;
             yea
             ,
             double
             vncertaintie
             ,
             as
             well
             because
             they
             know
             not
             what
             aduenture
             shall
             happen
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             because
             they
             are
             vpon
             an
             vnconstant
             and
             vntameable
             Element
             ,
             whose
             very
             sight
             onely
             is
             fearefull
             :
             They
             are
             alwaies
             wandering
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             subiects
             
             to
             tempests
             ,
             and
             beaten
             with
             stormes
             and
             winds
             .
             But
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             he
             concludeth
             that
             they
             are
             not
             destitute
             of
             all
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             they
             haue
             enough
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             a
             Shippe
             well
             built
             ,
             well
             tight
             ,
             well
             closed
             ,
             and
             swift
             in
             sailing
             .
             Then
             cutting
             the
             waues
             they
             goe
             to
             sea
             ,
             where
             the
             great
             skulls
             of
             deuouring
             fishes
             are
             ,
             and
             casting
             into
             the
             sea
             a
             line
             well
             twisted
             ,
             the
             weight
             of
             it
             is
             no
             sooner
             in
             the
             bottome
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             soone
             the
             baite
             is
             snatched
             vp
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             the
             fish
             is
             drawen
             vp
             with
             
             great
             pleasure
             .
             And
             in
             this
             exercise
             did
             
               Marc
               Antonia
            
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Seuerus
             delight
             himselfe
             very
             much
             :
             notwithstanding
             Platoes
             reason
             ,
             who
             forming
             his
             common-wealth
             hath
             forbidden
             his
             Citizens
             the
             exercise
             of
             fishing
             ,
             as
             vnnoble
             ,
             and
             iliberall
             ,
             and
             fosterer
             of
             idlenesse
             .
             Wherein
             he
             did
             grossely
             aequiuocate
             ,
             specially
             when
             he
             chargeth
             fisher-men
             with
             idlenesse
             .
             Which
             is
             so
             euident
             that
             I
             will
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             refute
             him
             .
             But
             I
             maruel
             not
             of
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             of
             fishing
             ,
             seeing
             that
             with
             the
             same
             he
             also
             reiecteth
             hauking
             ,
             vpon
             the
             same
             reasons
             .
             Plutarch
             saith
             that
             it
             is
             more
             laudable
             to
             take
             either
             a
             Hart
             ,
             a
             Roebuck
             ,
             or
             a
             Hare
             ,
             then
             to
             buy
             them
             :
             but
             he
             wadeth
             not
             so
             farre
             as
             the
             other
             .
             Howsoeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             order
             in
             humane
             society
             ,
             whose
             Priesthood
             is
             called
             Royall
             by
             the
             great
             Apostle
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             hath
             permitted
             fishing
             to
             church-men
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             hunting
             and
             hauking
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             which
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             the
             food
             of
             fish
             is
             the
             best
             and
             foundest
             of
             
             all
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             (
             as
             Aristotle
             saith
             )
             that
             it
             is
             not
             subiect
             to
             any
             sicknesse
             :
             from
             whence
             commeth
             the
             common
             prouerb
             :
             
               Sounder
               then
               a
               fish
            
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             ancient
             hieroglyphickes
             a
             fish
             is
             the
             simbole
             of
             health
             .
             Which
             notwithstanding
             I
             would
             meane
             ,
             eaten
             whilest
             it
             is
             new
             .
             for
             otherwise
             (
             as
             Plautus
             saith
             )
             
               Piscis
               nisi
               recens
               nequam
               est
            
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             woorth
             .
          
           
             Now
             our
             Sauages
             doe
             eat
             it
             new
             enough
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             lasteth
             :
             which
             I
             beleeue
             to
             bee
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Instruments
             
             of
             their
             health
             and
             long
             life
             .
             When
             winter
             commeth
             ,
             
             all
             fishes
             are
             astonished
             ,
             and
             shunne
             the
             stormes
             and
             tempests
             ,
             euery
             one
             where
             he
             may
             :
             some
             doe
             hide
             themselues
             in
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             others
             vnder
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             others
             doe
             seeke
             a
             milder
             country
             where
             they
             may
             be
             better
             at
             rest
             .
             But
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             mildnesse
             of
             the
             Spring
             time
             doth
             returne
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             doth
             calme
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             after
             a
             long
             siege
             of
             a
             Towne
             ,
             Truce
             being
             made
             ,
             the
             people
             being
             before
             a
             prisoner
             ,
             issueth
             forth
             by
             troupes
             to
             goe
             and
             take
             the
             aire
             of
             the
             fields
             and
             to
             reioice
             themselues
             :
             So
             those
             Citizens
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             after
             the
             gusts
             and
             furious
             stormes
             be
             past
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             enlarge
             themselues
             through
             the
             salted
             fields
             ,
             they
             skippe
             ,
             they
             trample
             ,
             they
             make
             loue
             ,
             they
             approach
             to
             the
             shoare
             and
             come
             to
             seeke
             the
             refreshing
             of
             fresh
             water
             .
             And
             then
             our
             said
             
             Sauages
             that
             know
             the
             Rendez-vous
             of
             euery
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             their
             returne
             ,
             goe
             to
             waite
             for
             them
             in
             good
             deuotion
             to
             bidde
             them
             welcome
             .
             The
             Smelt
             is
             the
             first
             fish
             of
             all
             that
             present
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Spring
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             wee
             goe
             no
             further
             to
             seeke
             out
             examples
             then
             at
             our
             
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             there
             be
             certaine
             brooks
             where
             such
             skulls
             of
             these
             Smelts
             doe
             come
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             space
             of
             fiue
             or
             six
             weeks
             one
             might
             take
             of
             them
             sufficient
             to
             feed
             a
             whole
             Citie
             .
             There
             be
             other
             brooks
             ,
             where
             after
             the
             Smelt
             
             commeth
             the
             Herring
             ,
             with
             like
             multitude
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             already
             marked
             else
             where
             .
             Item
             the
             Pilchers
             doe
             come
             in
             their
             season
             ,
             in
             such
             aboundance
             that
             sometimes
             willing
             to
             haue
             some
             thing
             more
             for
             our
             supper
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             in
             lesse
             then
             the
             space
             of
             an
             houre
             ,
             wee
             had
             taken
             enough
             of
             them
             to
             serue
             vs
             for
             three
             daies
             .
             The
             Dolphins
             ,
             Sturgeons
             
             and
             Salmons
             doe
             get
             to
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Riuer
             in
             the
             said
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             where
             such
             quantitie
             of
             them
             are
             ,
             that
             they
             carried
             away
             the
             nets
             which
             we
             had
             laid
             for
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             them
             that
             we
             saw
             there
             .
             In
             all
             places
             fish
             aboundeth
             there
             in
             like
             maner
             ,
             as
             wee
             our
             
             selues
             haue
             seene
             .
             The
             Sauages
             doe
             make
             a
             hurdle
             ,
             or
             
             weare
             ,
             that
             crosseth
             the
             brooke
             ,
             which
             they
             hold
             almost
             vpstraight
             ,
             propped
             against
             wooden
             barres
             ,
             archwise
             ,
             &
             leaue
             there
             a
             space
             for
             the
             fishes
             to
             passe
             ,
             which
             space
             they
             stop
             when
             the
             tide
             doth
             retire
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             fish
             is
             found
             staied
             in
             such
             a
             multitude
             that
             they
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             lost
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Dolphins
             ,
             Sturgions
             and
             salmons
             ,
             they
             take
             them
             after
             that
             maner
             ,
             or
             doe
             strike
             them
             with
             harping
             irons
             ,
             so
             that
             these
             people
             are
             happie
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             so
             good
             as
             these
             fresh
             meats
             .
             And
             I
             find
             by
             my
             
             reckening
             that
             Pythagoras
             was
             very
             ignorant
             ,
             forbidding
             in
             his
             faire
             goulden
             sentences
             the
             vse
             of
             fishes
             without
             distinction
             .
             One
             may
             excuse
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             fish
             being
             dumbe
             hath
             some
             conformity
             with
             his
             sect
             ,
             wherein
             dumbnesse
             (
             or
             silence
             )
             was
             much
             commended
             .
             It
             is
             also
             said
             that
             he
             did
             it
             because
             that
             fish
             is
             nourished
             in
             an
             Element
             enemy
             to
             mankinde
             .
             Item
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             sinne
             to
             kill
             and
             to
             eat
             a
             creature
             thar
             doth
             not
             hurt
             vs.
             Item
             that
             it
             is
             a
             delicious
             &
             luxurious
             meat
             ,
             not
             of
             necessity
             (
             as
             indeed
             in
             the
             Hieroglyphiques
             of
             
               Orus
               Apollo
            
             ,
             fish
             is
             put
             for
             a
             marke
             of
             delicacie
             and
             voluptuousnesse
             )
             Item
             that
             he
             (
             the
             said
             Pythagoras
             )
             did
             eat
             but
             meats
             that
             might
             be
             offered
             to
             the
             gods
             :
             which
             is
             not
             done
             with
             fishes
             :
             and
             other
             such
             toies
             recited
             by
             Plutarch
             in
             his
             Convivial
             questions
             .
             But
             all
             those
             superstions
             be
             foolish
             :
             and
             I
             would
             faine
             demand
             of
             such
             a
             man
             if
             being
             in
             Canada
             he
             had
             rather
             die
             for
             hunger
             then
             to
             eat
             fish
             .
             So
             many
             anciently
             to
             follow
             their
             owne
             fancies
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             these
             be
             we
             ,
             haue
             forbidden
             their
             followers
             the
             vse
             of
             meats
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             laied
             yoakes
             vpon
             men
             that
             they
             themselues
             would
             not
             beare
             .
             Now
             whatsoeuer
             the
             Philosophy
             of
             Pythagoras
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             none
             of
             his
             .
             I
             finde
             better
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             good
             religious
             men
             ,
             which
             please
             themselues
             in
             eating
             of
             flesh
             ,
             which
             I
             liked
             well
             in
             New
             France
             ,
             neither
             am
             I
             yet
             displeased
             when
             I
             meet
             with
             such
             fare
             .
             If
             this
             Philosopher
             did
             liue
             with
             Ambrosia
             and
             of
             the
             food
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             fishes
             ,
             of
             which
             none
             are
             sacrificed
             vnto
             them
             .
             Our
             said
             
             good
             religious
             ,
             as
             the
             Cordeliers
             ,
             or
             Franciscans
             of
             Saint
             Maloes
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             maritime
             townes
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Priests
             ,
             may
             say
             that
             in
             eating
             sometimes
             fish
             ,
             they
             eate
             of
             the
             meat
             consecrated
             to
             God.
             For
             when
             the
             
             New
             found
             land
             men
             doe
             meet
             with
             some
             woonderfull
             faire
             Codde
             ,
             they
             make
             of
             it
             a
             Sanctorum
             ,
             (
             so
             doe
             they
             call
             it
             )
             and
             doe
             vow
             and
             consecrate
             it
             to
             Saint
             Frances
             ,
             Saint
             Nicholas
             ,
             Saint
             Leonard
             and
             others
             ,
             head
             and
             all
             ,
             whereas
             in
             their
             fishing
             they
             cast
             the
             heads
             into
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             make
             a
             whole
             booke
             if
             I
             would
             discourse
             of
             all
             the
             fishes
             that
             are
             cōmon
             to
             the
             
               Brasilians
               ,
               Floridians
               ,
               Armouchiquois
               ,
               Canadians
               ,
               &
               Souriquois
               .
            
             But
             I
             will
             restrain
             my selfe
             to
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             hauing
             first
             told
             that
             in
             Port
             Royall
             there
             is
             great
             beds
             of
             Muscles
             ,
             wherewith
             
             we
             did
             fill
             our
             Shallops
             ,
             when
             that
             sometimes
             wee
             went
             into
             those
             parts
             .
             There
             be
             also
             Scallops
             twise
             as
             bigge
             as
             
             Oysters
             in
             quantitie
             .
             Item
             Cockles
             ,
             which
             haue
             neuer
             
             failed
             vs
             :
             As
             also
             there
             is
             
               Chatagnes
               demer
            
             ,
             sea
             Chestnuts
             ,
             the
             most
             delicious
             fish
             that
             is
             possible
             to
             bee
             :
             Item
             Crabbes
             and
             Lobstarts
             :
             those
             be
             the
             shell
             fishes
             .
             But
             one
             
             must
             take
             the
             pleasure
             to
             fetch
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             all
             in
             one
             place
             .
             Now
             the
             said
             Port
             being
             eight
             leagues
             compasse
             ,
             there
             is
             (
             by
             the
             abouesaid
             Philosophers
             leaue
             )
             good
             sport
             to
             row
             in
             it
             for
             so
             pleasant
             a
             fishing
             .
          
           
             
             And
             seeing
             wee
             are
             in
             the
             Countrie
             where
             the
             Coddes
             are
             taken
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             yet
             leaue
             off
             worke
             ,
             vntill
             I
             haue
             spoken
             something
             thereof
             .
             For
             so
             many
             people
             and
             in
             so
             great
             number
             goe
             to
             fetch
             them
             out
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Europe
             euery
             yeere
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             from
             whence
             such
             a
             swarme
             may
             come
             .
             The
             Coddes
             that
             bee
             brought
             into
             these
             parts
             are
             either
             drie
             or
             wet
             .
             The
             fishing
             of
             the
             wee
             fish
             is
             on
             the
             banke
             in
             the
             open
             sea
             ,
             on
             this
             side
             New
             found
             land
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             noted
             by
             my
             Geographicall
             mappe
             .
             Fifteene
             
             or
             twentie
             (
             more
             or
             lesse
             )
             mariners
             haue
             euery
             one
             a
             lyne
             (
             it
             is
             a
             corde
             )
             of
             fortie
             or
             fiftie
             fathams
             long
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             whereof
             is
             a
             hooke
             baited
             ,
             and
             a
             lead
             of
             three
             pounds
             
             waight
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             bottome
             :
             with
             this
             implement
             they
             fish
             their
             Coddes
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             greedie
             ,
             that
             no
             sooner
             let
             downe
             ,
             but
             as
             soone
             caught
             ,
             where
             good
             fishing
             is
             .
             The
             fish
             being
             drawen
             a
             shippe-boord
             ,
             there
             are
             boords
             in
             forme
             of
             narrow
             tables
             along
             the
             ship
             where
             the
             fish
             is
             dressed
             .
             There
             is
             one
             that
             cutteth
             off
             their
             heads
             and
             casteth
             them
             commonly
             in
             the
             sea
             :
             Another
             cutteth
             their
             bellies
             and
             garbelleth
             them
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             backe
             to
             his
             fellow
             the
             biggest
             part
             of
             the
             backe-bone
             which
             hee
             cutteth
             away
             .
             That
             done
             ,
             they
             are
             put
             into
             the
             salting
             tubbe
             for
             fower
             and
             twentie
             houres
             :
             then
             they
             are
             laid
             vp
             :
             And
             in
             this
             sort
             doe
             they
             worke
             continually
             (
             without
             respecting
             the
             Sunday
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Lords
             day
             )
             for
             the
             space
             of
             almost
             three
             moneths
             ,
             their
             sailes
             downe
             ,
             vntill
             the
             lading
             be
             fully
             made
             .
             And
             because
             the
             poore
             mariners
             doe
             endure
             there
             some
             cold
             among
             the
             fogges
             ,
             specially
             them
             that
             be
             most
             hastie
             ,
             which
             begin
             their
             voiage
             in
             Februarie
             :
             from
             thence
             commeth
             the
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             cold
             in
             Canada
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             drie
             Codde
             one
             must
             goe
             a
             land
             .
             There
             is
             in
             New-found-land
             and
             in
             Bacaillos
             great
             number
             ef
             Ports
             ,
             where
             Ships
             lie
             at
             Ancker
             for
             three
             months
             .
             At
             the
             very
             breake
             of
             day
             the
             Mariners
             doe
             goe
             two
             or
             three
             leagues
             off
             in
             the
             sea
             to
             take
             their
             lading
             .
             They
             haue
             euery
             one
             filled
             their
             shaloupe
             by
             one
             or
             two
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             and
             do
             returne
             into
             the
             Port
             ,
             where
             being
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             Scaffold
             built
             one
             the
             sea
             shoare
             ,
             whereon
             the
             fish
             is
             cast
             ,
             as
             one
             cast
             sheaues
             of
             corne
             through
             a
             barne
             window
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             table
             whereon
             the
             fish
             cast
             ,
             is
             dressed
             as
             aboue
             said
             .
             After
             six
             houres
             they
             are
             turned
             ,
             and
             so
             fundry
             times
             .
             Then
             all
             is
             gathered
             ,
             and
             piled
             together
             ;
             and
             againe
             at
             the
             end
             of
             eight
             daies
             put
             to
             the
             aire
             .
             In
             the
             end
             being
             dried
             it
             is
             laid
             vp
             .
             But
             there
             must
             be
             no
             fogges
             when
             it
             is
             a
             drying
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             will
             rot
             :
             not
             too
             much
             heat
             ,
             for
             it
             would
             become
             red
             :
             but
             a
             temperate
             and
             windy
             weather
             .
          
           
           
             
             They
             doe
             not
             fish
             by
             night
             because
             then
             the
             Cod
             will
             not
             bite
             .
             I
             durst
             beleeue
             that
             they
             be
             of
             the
             fishes
             which
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             be
             taken
             sleeping
             ,
             although
             that
             Oppian
             is
             of
             opinion
             that
             fishes
             ,
             warring
             and
             deuouring
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             doe
             the
             Brasilians
             and
             Canibals
             ,
             are
             alwaies
             
             watchfull
             and
             sleepe
             not
             :
             excepting
             neuerthelesse
             the
             Sargot
             onely
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             putteth
             himselfe
             in
             certaine
             caues
             to
             take
             his
             sleepe
             .
             Which
             I
             might
             well
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             this
             fish
             deserueth
             not
             to
             be
             warred
             vpon
             ,
             seeing
             he
             maketh
             warrs
             vpon
             none
             others
             ,
             and
             liueth
             of
             weeds
             :
             by
             reason
             whereof
             all
             the
             Authours
             doe
             say
             that
             he
             chaweth
             his
             cudde
             like
             the
             Sheepe
             .
             But
             as
             the
             same
             Oppian
             saith
             that
             this
             fish
             onely
             in
             chawing
             his
             cudde
             doth
             render
             a
             moist
             voice
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             he
             is
             deceaued
             ,
             because
             that
             my selfe
             haue
             heard
             many
             times
             the
             Seales
             ,
             or
             Sea
             woolues
             ,
             
             in
             open
             sea
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             elsewhere
             :
             He
             might
             also
             haue
             aequiuocated
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Cod
             leaueth
             biting
             after
             the
             month
             of
             September
             is
             passed
             ,
             but
             retireth
             himselfe
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             broad
             sea
             ,
             or
             else
             goeth
             to
             a
             hotter
             country
             vntill
             the
             Spring
             time
             .
             Whereupon
             I
             will
             heere
             aleadge
             what
             Pliny
             
             noteth
             ;
             that
             fishes
             which
             haue
             stones
             on
             their
             heads
             doe
             feare
             winter
             ,
             and
             retire
             themselues
             betimes
             ,
             of
             whose
             number
             is
             the
             Cod
             ,
             which
             hath
             within
             her
             braines
             two
             white
             stones
             made
             gundole
             wise
             and
             iagged
             about
             :
             which
             
             haue
             not
             those
             that
             be
             taken
             towards
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             some
             learned
             and
             curious
             man
             hath
             tould
             me
             .
             This
             fish
             is
             wonderfully
             greedy
             ,
             and
             deuoureth
             others
             ,
             almost
             as
             bigg
             as
             himselfe
             yea
             euen
             lobsters
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             bigge
             Langoustes
             ,
             and
             I
             maruell
             how
             he
             may
             digest
             those
             bigge
             and
             hard
             shells
             .
             Of
             the
             liuers
             of
             Cods
             our
             New-found-land-men
             doe
             make
             oiles
             ,
             casting
             those
             liuers
             into
             barels
             set
             in
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             where
             they
             melt
             of
             themselues
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             great
             trafficke
             made
             in
             Europe
             of
             the
             oile
             of
             the
             fish
             of
             New-found-land
             .
             And
             for
             this
             only
             cause
             many
             
             go
             to
             the
             fishing
             of
             the
             whale
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Hippopotames
             ,
             
             which
             they
             call
             the
             beast
             with
             the
             great
             tooth
             or
             the
             Morses
             :
             of
             whom
             some
             thing
             we
             must
             say
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Almighty
             ,
             willing
             to
             shew
             vnto
             Iob
             how
             wonderfull
             are
             his
             works
             :
             
               wilt
               thou
               draw
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Leuiathan
               with
               a
               booke
               ,
               and
               his
               tongue
               with
               a
               string
               which
               thou
               hast
               cast
               in
               the
               water
               ?
            
             By
             this
             Leuiathan
             is
             the
             whale
             meant
             ,
             and
             all
             fishes
             of
             that
             reach
             ,
             whose
             hugenesse
             (
             and
             chiefely
             of
             the
             whale
             )
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             dreadfull
             thing
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             shewed
             elsewhere
             ,
             speaking
             of
             one
             that
             was
             cast
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Brasill
             by
             the
             tide
             :
             And
             Plinie
             saith
             that
             there
             be
             some
             found
             in
             the
             Indies
             which
             haue
             fower
             acres
             of
             ground
             in
             length
             .
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             man
             is
             to
             be
             admired
             (
             yea
             rather
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             giuen
             him
             the
             courage
             to
             assaile
             so
             fearefull
             a
             monster
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             his
             equall
             on
             the
             land
             .
             )
             I
             leaue
             the
             maner
             of
             taking
             of
             her
             ,
             described
             
             by
             Oppian
             ,
             and
             S.
             Basil
             for
             to
             come
             to
             our
             French-men
             ,
             and
             chiefely
             the
             Basques
             ,
             who
             doe
             goe
             euery
             yeare
             to
             the
             great
             riuer
             of
             Canada
             for
             the
             Whale
             .
             Commonly
             ,
             the
             fishing
             thereof
             is
             made
             in
             the
             riuer
             called
             Lesquemin
             towards
             Tadoussac
             .
             And
             for
             to
             doe
             it
             they
             goe
             by
             skowtes
             to
             make
             watch
             vpon
             the
             tops
             of
             rockes
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             they
             may
             haue
             the
             sight
             of
             some
             one
             :
             and
             when
             they
             haue
             discouered
             any
             ,
             foorth
             with
             they
             goe
             with
             fower
             shaloupes
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             hauing
             cunningly
             borded
             her
             ,
             they
             strike
             her
             with
             a
             harping
             iron
             to
             the
             depth
             of
             her
             lard
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             quicke
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             Then
             this
             creature
             feeling
             herselfe
             rudely
             pricked
             ,
             with
             a
             dreadfull
             boisterousnesse
             casteth
             herselfe
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             sea
             .
             The
             men
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             are
             in
             their
             shirts
             ,
             which
             vere
             out
             the
             cord
             whereunto
             the
             harping
             iron
             is
             tied
             ,
             which
             the
             whale
             carrieth
             away
             .
             But
             at
             the
             shaloupe
             side
             that
             hath
             giuen
             the
             blow
             there
             is
             a
             man
             redy
             with
             a
             hatchet
             in
             hand
             to
             cut
             the
             said
             cord
             ,
             least
             perchance
             some
             accident
             should
             happen
             that
             it
             were
             mingled
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Whales
             force
             should
             be
             too
             violent
             :
             which
             notwithstanding
             hauing
             found
             the
             bottome
             ,
             and
             being
             able
             to
             goe
             no
             further
             ,
             she
             mounteth
             vp
             againe
             leasurely
             aboue
             the
             water
             :
             
             and
             then
             againe
             she
             is
             set
             vpon
             with
             glaue-staues
             ,
             or
             pertuifanes
             ,
             very
             sharp
             ,
             so
             hotly
             that
             the
             salt-water
             pierceing
             within
             her
             flesh
             she
             looseth
             her
             force
             ,
             and
             remaineth
             there
             .
             Then
             one
             tieth
             her
             to
             a
             cable
             at
             whose
             end
             is
             an
             anker
             which
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             end
             of
             six
             or
             eight
             daies
             they
             goe
             to
             fetch
             her
             ,
             when
             time
             and
             opportunity
             permits
             it
             they
             cut
             her
             in
             peeces
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             kettles
             doe
             seeth
             the
             fat
             which
             melteth
             it selfe
             into
             oile
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             may
             fill
             400.
             
             Hogs-heads
             ,
             sometimes
             more
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             lesse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             tongue
             commonly
             they
             draw
             fiue
             ,
             yea
             six
             hogs-heads
             full
             of
             traine
             .
          
           
             
             If
             this
             be
             admirable
             in
             vs
             ,
             that
             haue
             industry
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             admirable
             in
             the
             Indian
             people
             ,
             naked
             and
             without
             artificiall
             instruments
             :
             and
             neuerthelesse
             they
             execute
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             recited
             by
             
               Ioseph
               Acosta
            
             ,
             saying
             that
             for
             to
             take
             those
             great
             monsters
             they
             put
             themselues
             in
             a
             Canow
             or
             Barke
             ,
             made
             of
             the
             barkes
             of
             trees
             ,
             and
             bording
             the
             Whale
             they
             leape
             nimbly
             on
             her
             necke
             ,
             and
             there
             doe
             stand
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             on
             horse-backe
             ,
             attending
             the
             fit
             meanes
             to
             take
             her
             ,
             and
             seeing
             their
             opportunity
             ,
             the
             boldest
             of
             them
             putteth
             a
             strong
             and
             sharpe
             stafe
             ,
             which
             he
             carrieth
             with
             him
             ,
             into
             the
             gap
             of
             the
             Whales
             nostrils
             (
             I
             call
             nostrill
             the
             condut
             ,
             or
             hole
             thorow
             which
             they
             breath
             )
             foorth
             with
             he
             thrust
             it
             in
             far
             with
             another
             very
             strong
             stafe
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             to
             enter
             in
             as
             deepe
             as
             he
             can
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             the
             Whale
             beateth
             the
             sea
             furiously
             ,
             and
             raiseth
             vp
             mountaines
             of
             water
             ,
             diuing
             downe
             with
             great
             violence
             ,
             then
             mounteth
             vp
             again
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             do
             through
             very
             rage
             .
             The
             Indian
             notwithstanding
             remaineth
             still
             sitting
             fast
             ,
             and
             for
             to
             pay
             her
             home
             for
             this
             trouble
             ,
             fixeth
             yet
             another
             like
             stalke
             in
             the
             other
             nostrill
             ,
             making
             it
             to
             enter
             in
             ,
             in
             such
             wise
             that
             it
             stoppeth
             her
             winde
             quite
             ,
             and
             taketh
             away
             her
             breath
             ,
             and
             he
             commeth
             againe
             into
             his
             Canow
             ,
             which
             he
             holdeth
             tied
             at
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Whale
             with
             a
             cord
             ,
             then
             retireth
             himselfe
             on
             land
             hauing
             first
             tied
             
             his
             cord
             to
             the
             Whale
             ,
             which
             he
             vereth
             out
             on
             her
             ;
             which
             whilest
             she
             findeth
             much
             water
             ,
             skippeth
             heere
             and
             there
             ,
             as
             touched
             with
             griefe
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             draweth
             to
             land
             ,
             where
             foorth
             with
             ,
             for
             the
             huge
             enormity
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             she
             remaineth
             on
             the
             shore
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             mooue
             or
             stur
             herselfe
             any
             more
             .
             And
             then
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Indians
             doe
             come
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             Conquerer
             for
             to
             reape
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             conquest
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             they
             make
             an
             end
             of
             killing
             of
             her
             ,
             cutting
             her
             and
             making
             morsels
             of
             her
             flesh
             (
             which
             is
             bad
             enough
             )
             which
             they
             drie
             and
             stampe
             to
             make
             powder
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             vse
             for
             meat
             ,
             that
             serueth
             them
             a
             long
             time
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Hippopotames
             ,
             or
             Morses
             ,
             we
             haue
             said
             in
             the
             voiages
             of
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             that
             there
             be
             great
             number
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Gulfe
             of
             Canada
             ,
             and
             specially
             in
             the
             I
             le
             of
             
             Brion
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             seuen
             Iles
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             riuer
             of
             Chischedec
             .
             It
             is
             a
             creature
             which
             is
             more
             like
             to
             a
             Cow
             then
             to
             a
             
             horse
             .
             But
             we
             haue
             named
             it
             Hippopotamus
             that
             is
             to
             say
             the
             horse
             of
             the
             riuer
             ,
             because
             Pliny
             doth
             so
             call
             them
             that
             be
             in
             the
             riuer
             Nilus
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             do
             not
             altogether
             resemble
             the
             horse
             ,
             but
             doth
             participate
             also
             of
             an
             oxe
             or
             a
             cow
             .
             He
             is
             of
             haire
             like
             to
             the
             seale
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             daple
             graie
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             towards
             the
             redde
             ,
             the
             skinne
             very
             hard
             ,
             a
             small
             head
             like
             to
             a
             Barbarie
             Cowe
             ,
             hauing
             two
             ranks
             of
             teeth
             on
             ech
             side
             betweene
             which
             there
             is
             two
             of
             them
             of
             ech
             part
             hanging
             from
             the
             vpper
             iaw
             downward
             ,
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             young
             Elephants
             tooth
             ,
             wherewith
             this
             creature
             helpeth
             her selfe
             to
             climbe
             on
             the
             rocks
             .
             Because
             of
             those
             teeth
             ,
             our
             Mariners
             doe
             call
             it
             
               La
               beste
               a
               La
               grand
               '
               dent
               ,
            
             the
             beast
             with
             the
             great
             teeth
             .
             His
             eares
             be
             short
             and
             his
             taile
             also
             ,
             he
             loweth
             as
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             and
             hath
             wings
             or
             finnes
             at
             his
             feete
             ,
             and
             the
             female
             calleth
             her
             young
             ones
             on
             the
             land
             .
             And
             because
             that
             he
             is
             a
             fish
             of
             the
             whales
             kind
             and
             very
             fatte
             ,
             our
             Basques
             and
             other
             Mariners
             doe
             make
             oile
             thereof
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             with
             the
             whale
             and
             they
             doe
             surprise
             him
             on
             the
             land
             .
          
           
           
             
             Those
             of
             Nil
             (
             saith
             Pliny
             )
             are
             clouen
             footed
             ,
             the
             maine
             ,
             the
             back
             ,
             and
             the
             neighing
             of
             a
             horse
             ,
             the
             teeth
             issuing
             foorth
             as
             to
             a
             wild
             Boare
             .
             And
             he
             addeth
             ,
             that
             when
             this
             creature
             hath
             beene
             in
             the
             corne
             for
             to
             feed
             ,
             he
             goeth
             away
             backwards
             ,
             vpon
             his
             returne
             for
             feare
             hee
             should
             be
             followed
             by
             his
             traces
             .
          
           
             I
             doe
             not
             purpose
             to
             discourse
             heere
             of
             all
             the
             sorts
             of
             fishes
             that
             are
             in
             chose
             parts
             ,
             the
             same
             being
             too
             spacious
             a
             subiect
             for
             my
             historie
             ,
             because
             also
             that
             I
             haue
             specified
             a
             good
             number
             of
             them
             in
             my
             farewell
             to
             New
             France
             .
             I
             will
             say
             onely
             that
             by
             maner
             of
             pastime
             on
             the
             coasts
             of
             New
             France
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             in
             one
             day
             fish
             enough
             for
             to
             serue
             as
             foode
             for
             a
             longer
             time
             then
             six
             weeks
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             where
             the
             abundance
             of
             Codde
             is
             :
             for
             that
             kinde
             of
             fish
             is
             there
             most
             frequent
             .
             And
             hee
             that
             hath
             the
             industry
             to
             take
             Mackrels
             at
             sea
             ,
             may
             there
             take
             so
             many
             that
             he
             shall
             
             not
             know
             what
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             in
             many
             places
             I
             haue
             seene
             infinite
             numbers
             of
             them
             close
             together
             ,
             which
             did
             occupie
             more
             space
             there
             three
             times
             then
             the
             market
             hals
             of
             Paris
             doe
             containe
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             I
             see
             a
             
             number
             of
             people
             in
             our
             countrie
             of
             France
             ,
             so
             rechlesse
             ,
             and
             so
             idle
             in
             these
             daies
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             rather
             die
             for
             hunger
             ,
             or
             liue
             in
             slauerie
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             to
             languish
             vpon
             their
             miserable
             dunghill
             ,
             then
             to
             endeauour
             to
             get
             out
             of
             the
             mire
             ,
             and
             to
             change
             their
             fortune
             by
             some
             generous
             action
             ,
             or
             to
             die
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             Soile
             .
          
           
             VVE
             haue
             made
             prouision
             in
             the
             three
             last
             chapters
             of
             venison
             ,
             of
             foule
             ,
             and
             of
             fish
             ;
             which
             is
             much
             .
             But
             in
             our
             old
             ancient
             France
             ,
             bread
             and
             wine
             being
             our
             vsuall
             sustenance
             ,
             it
             would
             bee
             hard
             vnto
             vs
             to
             make
             heere
             our
             aboade
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             land
             were
             fit
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Let
             vs
             then
             enter
             into
             consideration
             of
             it
             ,
             
             and
             let
             vs
             put
             our
             hands
             into
             our
             bosome
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             the
             dugges
             of
             this
             mother
             will
             yeeld
             any
             milke
             to
             nourish
             her
             children
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             wee
             will
             take
             what
             may
             bee
             
             hoped
             for
             of
             her
             .
             
               Attilius
               Regulus
            
             ,
             twise
             Consull
             in
             Rome
             ,
             did
             commonly
             say
             ,
             that
             one
             must
             not
             choose
             places
             ouer
             ranke
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             vnhealthfull
             ;
             neither
             places
             ouer
             barren
             ,
             although
             one
             may
             liue
             healthily
             in
             them
             .
             And
             with
             such
             a
             modetate
             soile
             did
             Cato
             content
             himselfe
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             New
             France
             is
             such
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             fatte
             sand
             ,
             vnder
             which
             we
             haue
             often
             found
             clay
             ground
             :
             and
             of
             that
             earth
             did
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             cause
             a
             quantitie
             of
             bricks
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             builded
             a
             furnance
             to
             melt
             the
             gum
             of
             the
             firre
             tree
             ,
             and
             chimneies
             .
             I
             will
             say
             farther
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             make
             with
             this
             earth
             such
             operations
             ,
             
             as
             with
             the
             earth
             which
             we
             call
             
               terra
               sigillata
            
             ,
             or
             
               Bolus
               Armenicus
            
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             occasions
             our
             Apothecarie
             master
             
               Lewes
               Hebert
            
             most
             sufficient
             in
             his
             Arte
             ,
             hath
             made
             triall
             of
             it
             ;
             by
             the
             aduice
             of
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             :
             yea
             euen
             when
             that
             
               Monsieur
               du
               Pont
            
             his
             sonne
             had
             three
             fingers
             cut
             off
             with
             a
             musket-shot
             ,
             which
             did
             burst
             being
             ouercharged
             ,
             in
             the
             countrie
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             .
          
           
             This
             prouince
             hauing
             the
             two
             natures
             of
             Earth
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             man
             for
             to
             possesse
             ,
             who
             may
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             when
             it
             shal
             be
             manured
             ?
             Wee
             haue
             made
             triall
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             haue
             taken
             pleasure
             therein
             ,
             which
             neuer
             did
             all
             them
             that
             haue
             gone
             before
             vs
             ,
             
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             Brasill
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             Florida
             ,
             or
             in
             Canada
             .
             God
             hath
             blessed
             our
             labours
             and
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             faire
             wheate
             ,
             Rie
             ,
             Barly
             ,
             Oates
             ,
             Peason
             ,
             Beanes
             ,
             Hempe
             ,
             Turneps
             ,
             and
             garden
             hearbs
             :
             and
             this
             so
             plentifully
             that
             the
             Rie
             was
             as
             high
             as
             the
             tallest
             man
             that
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             and
             we
             did
             feare
             that
             this
             height
             should
             hinder
             it
             from
             bringing
             foorth
             seed
             :
             But
             it
             hath
             so
             well
             fructified
             that
             
             one
             french-graine
             sowed
             there
             hath
             yeelded
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Eares
             of
             corne
             ,
             such
             as
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             my
             Lord
             Chancellour
             ,
             the
             Iland
             of
             Cicilia
             nor
             the
             countrie
             
             of
             Beausse
             doe
             yeeld
             none
             fairer
             .
             I
             did
             sow
             wheate
             ,
             without
             suffring
             my
             land
             to
             rest
             ,
             and
             without
             dunging
             it
             at
             all
             :
             and
             neuerthelesse
             it
             grew
             vp
             in
             as
             faire
             perfection
             as
             the
             fairest
             wheate
             in
             France
             ,
             although
             the
             corne
             and
             all
             that
             wee
             did
             sow
             was
             to
             long
             kept
             .
             But
             the
             new
             corne
             which
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             did
             sow
             before
             his
             departure
             from
             thence
             grew
             vp
             so
             beautifull
             that
             it
             was
             wonderfull
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             report
             of
             them
             that
             haue
             beene
             there
             a
             yeere
             after
             our
             departure
             .
             Whereupon
             I
             will
             say
             that
             which
             was
             of
             mine
             owne
             doing
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             month
             of
             Aprill
             in
             the
             yeere
             1607
             hauing
             sowed
             too
             thicke
             &
             too
             
             neere
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             some
             few
             grains
             of
             the
             Rie
             that
             was
             gathered
             at
             Saint
             Croix
             (
             the
             first
             dwelling
             of
             
               Monsieur
               de
            
             
             Monts
             ,
             some
             twenty
             fiue
             leagues
             from
             Port
             Royall
             )
             these
             graines
             did
             multiplie
             so
             aboundantly
             that
             they
             choaked
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             no
             good
             perfection
             .
          
           
             
             But
             as
             for
             the
             ground
             mended
             ,
             dunged
             with
             our
             hogs
             dung
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             sweepings
             of
             the
             kitchinne
             ,
             shels
             of
             fish
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             beleeue
             ▪
             vnlesse
             I
             had
             seene
             it
             ,
             the
             excessiue
             loftinesse
             of
             the
             plants
             that
             it
             hath
             produced
             euery
             one
             in
             his
             kinde
             .
             Yea
             the
             Sonne
             of
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             ,
             a
             yong
             Gentleman
             of
             great
             forwardnesse
             ,
             hauing
             sowed
             graines
             of
             Oringes
             and
             of
             Citrons
             in
             
             his
             garden
             ,
             they
             sprung
             plants
             of
             a
             foote
             high
             at
             three
             months
             end
             .
             We
             did
             not
             expect
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             we
             tooke
             pleasure
             therein
             ,
             emulating
             one
             another
             .
             I
             referre
             to
             any
             mans
             Iudgement
             if
             the
             second
             triall
             will
             be
             done
             with
             a
             good
             courage
             .
             And
             heere
             I
             must
             say
             by
             the
             way
             that
             the
             Secretary
             of
             the
             said
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Monts
            
             ,
             being
             come
             into
             those
             parts
             before
             our
             departure
             ,
             did
             say
             that
             he
             would
             not
             for
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             to
             haue
             made
             the
             voyage
             ,
             and
             that
             vnlesse
             he
             had
             seene
             
             our
             corne
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             beleeued
             it
             .
             Behold
             how
             continually
             the
             country
             of
             Canada
             hath
             beene
             discredited
             (
             vnder
             whose
             name
             all
             that
             land
             is
             comprized
             )
             not
             knowing
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             vpon
             thereport
             of
             some
             Mariners
             ,
             who
             
             onely
             doe
             goe
             to
             fish
             for
             Coddes
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             rumor
             of
             some
             sicknesses
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             avoided
             in
             maintaining
             of
             mirth
             .
             So
             that
             men
             be
             well
             furnished
             of
             necessaries
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             continue
             our
             purpose
             of
             the
             mending
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             spake
             euen
             now
             ,
             one
             certaine
             ancient
             Authour
             saith
             that
             the
             Censors
             of
             Rome
             did
             let
             to
             farme
             the
             dunghils
             and
             other
             vncleanenesse
             ,
             which
             were
             drawen
             out
             of
             sinckes
             for
             1000
             tallents
             a
             yeere
             (
             which
             is
             woorth
             600000
             French-crownes
             )
             to
             the
             Gardeners
             of
             Rome
             ,
             because
             that
             it
             was
             the
             excellentest
             dung
             of
             all
             :
             And
             there
             was
             to
             that
             end
             Commissioners
             ordained
             for
             to
             cleanse
             them
             :
             Likewise
             the
             bottome
             and
             Channell
             of
             the
             Riuer
             Tybre
             ,
             as
             certaine
             ancient
             inscriptions
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             sometimes
             read
             ,
             doe
             record
             .
          
           
             The
             land
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             doth
             beare
             yeerely
             such
             corne
             as
             that
             which
             wee
             call
             Sarrazen
             wheate
             ,
             Turkie
             
             wheate
             ,
             and
             Indian
             wheate
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Irio
             or
             
               Erysimon
               fruges
            
             of
             Pliny
             and
             Columella
             .
             But
             the
             
               Virginians
               ,
               Floridians
            
             ,
             and
             Brasilians
             ,
             more
             southerly
             ,
             make
             two
             haruests
             a
             yeere
             .
             All
             these
             people
             doe
             till
             their
             land
             with
             a
             woodden
             picke-axe
             ,
             weed
             out
             the
             weeds
             and
             burne
             them
             ,
             fatten
             their
             fieldes
             with
             shell-fish
             ,
             hauing
             neither
             tame
             Cattell
             nor
             dung
             :
             then
             they
             heape
             their
             ground
             in
             small
             heapes
             two
             foote
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             .
             and
             the
             month
             of
             Maie
             being
             come
             ,
             they
             set
             their
             Corne
             in
             those
             heapes
             of
             earth
             as
             wee
             doe
             plant
             beanes
             ,
             fixing
             a
             stick
             ,
             and
             putting
             foure
             graines
             of
             corne
             seuerally
             one
             after
             another
             (
             by
             certaine
             superstition
             )
             in
             the
             hole
             ,
             and
             betweene
             the
             plants
             of
             the
             said
             corne
             (
             which
             groweth
             like
             a
             small
             tree
             ,
             and
             is
             ripe
             at
             three
             months
             end
             )
             they
             also
             set
             beanes
             spotted
             with
             all
             colours
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             delicate
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             they
             be
             not
             so
             high
             ,
             doe
             grow
             very
             well
             among
             these
             plantes
             of
             corne
             :
             Wee
             haue
             sowed
             of
             the
             said
             corne
             this
             last
             yeere
             in
             Paris
             in
             good
             ground
             ,
             but
             with
             small
             profit
             ,
             hauing
             yeelded
             euery
             plant
             but
             one
             eare
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             yet
             
             very
             thinne
             :
             Where
             in
             that
             country
             one
             graine
             will
             yeld
             foure
             ,
             fiue
             and
             six
             eares
             ,
             and
             euery
             eare
             one
             with
             another
             aboue
             200
             graines
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             maruellous
             increase
             .
             Which
             
             sheweth
             the
             prouerbe
             reported
             by
             Theophrastus
             to
             be
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             yeere
             that
             produced
             the
             fruit
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             field
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             weather
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             maketh
             the
             plants
             to
             budde
             and
             fructifie
             more
             then
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Wherein
             is
             to
             be
             wondred
             that
             our
             Corne
             groweth
             
             better
             there
             ,
             then
             their
             corne
             heere
             .
             A
             certaine
             testimonie
             that
             God
             hath
             blessed
             that
             country
             ,
             since
             that
             his
             name
             hath
             beene
             called
             vpon
             there
             :
             Also
             that
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             since
             some
             yeeres
             ,
             God
             beateth
             vs
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             elsewhere
             )
             with
             rods
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             country
             he
             hath
             spred
             his
             blessing
             aboundantly
             vpon
             our
             labour
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             one
             parallele
             and
             eleuation
             of
             the
             Sunne
             .
          
           
             This
             Corne
             growing
             high
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             the
             stalke
             of
             it
             is
             as
             bigge
             as
             Canes
             ,
             yea
             bigger
             .
             The
             stalke
             &
             Corne
             taken
             greene
             ,
             haue
             a
             sugar
             taste
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Mowles
             and
             field
             Rattes
             doe
             so
             couet
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             spoiled
             me
             a
             plot
             of
             it
             in
             New
             France
             .
             The
             great
             beasts
             ,
             as
             Stagges
             and
             other
             beasts
             ,
             as
             also
             birds
             doe
             spoile
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Indians
             are
             constrained
             to
             keepe
             them
             as
             wee
             doe
             the
             vines
             heere
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Haruest
             being
             done
             ,
             this
             people
             laieth
             vp
             their
             Corne
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             in
             pits
             which
             they
             make
             in
             some
             discent
             of
             a
             hill
             ,
             for
             the
             running
             downe
             of
             waters
             ,
             furnishing
             those
             pits
             with
             mattes
             :
             and
             this
             they
             doe
             because
             they
             haue
             no
             houses
             with
             loftes
             ,
             nor
             chests
             to
             lay
             it
             vp
             otherwise
             :
             then
             the
             corne
             conserued
             after
             this
             maner
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Rats
             and
             Mise
             .
          
           
             Sundry
             nations
             of
             those
             parts
             haue
             had
             the
             same
             inuention
             to
             keepe
             corne
             in
             pits
             .
             For
             Suidas
             maketh
             mention
             of
             it
             vpō
             the
             word
             Seiroi
             .
             And
             Procopius
             in
             the
             second
             book
             of
             the
             Gothicke
             warre
             ,
             saith
             that
             the
             Gothes
             besieging
             Rome
             fell
             within
             the
             pits
             ,
             where
             the
             inhabitants
             were
             
             woont
             to
             lay
             their
             Corne.
             Tacitus
             reporteth
             also
             that
             the
             Germans
             had
             such
             pits
             .
             And
             without
             particularising
             any
             farther
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             of
             France
             that
             keepe
             at
             this
             day
             
             their
             corne
             after
             that
             maner
             .
             We
             haue
             declared
             heeretofore
             in
             what
             fashion
             they
             stampe
             their
             Corne
             ,
             and
             make
             bread
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Pliny
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Italians
             had
             no
             better
             industrie
             then
             they
             .
          
           
             
             They
             of
             Canada
             and
             Hochelaga
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             ,
             did
             also
             till
             after
             the
             same
             maner
             ,
             and
             the
             land
             did
             affoord
             them
             Corne
             ,
             Beanes
             ,
             Peason
             ,
             Milions
             ,
             Pompions
             ,
             &
             Cucumbers
             ,
             but
             since
             that
             their
             furres
             haue
             been
             in
             request
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             same
             they
             haue
             had
             bread
             and
             other
             victuals
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             paines
             ,
             they
             are
             become
             sluggish
             ,
             as
             the
             Souriquois
             also
             ,
             who
             did
             addict
             themselues
             to
             tillage
             in
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             
             But
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             nation
             haue
             yet
             at
             this
             time
             excellent
             Hempe
             ,
             which
             the
             ground
             produceth
             of
             it selfe
             .
             It
             is
             higher
             ,
             finer
             ,
             whiter
             ,
             and
             stronger
             then
             ours
             in
             these
             our
             parts
             .
             But
             that
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             beareth
             at
             the
             top
             of
             the
             stalke
             thereof
             a
             cod
             ,
             filled
             with
             a
             kinde
             of
             
             cotten
             ,
             like
             vnto
             silke
             ,
             in
             which
             lieth
             the
             seed
             .
             Of
             this
             cotton
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             good
             beddes
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             more
             excellent
             a
             thousand
             times
             then
             of
             feathers
             ,
             and
             softer
             than
             common
             cotten
             .
             We
             haue
             sowed
             of
             the
             said
             seed
             ,
             or
             graine
             in
             diuers
             places
             of
             Paris
             ,
             but
             it
             did
             not
             prooue
             .
          
           
             We
             haue
             seene
             by
             our
             Historie
             ,
             how
             along
             the
             great
             
             riuer
             ,
             beyond
             Tadoussac
             ,
             Vines
             are
             found
             innumerable
             ,
             and
             grapes
             at
             the
             season
             .
             I
             haue
             seene
             none
             in
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             but
             the
             land
             and
             the
             hils
             are
             very
             proper
             for
             it
             .
             France
             had
             none
             in
             ancient
             time
             ,
             vnlesse
             peraduenture
             along
             the
             
             coast
             of
             the
             Mediterranean
             sea
             .
             And
             the
             Gaullois
             hauing
             done
             some
             notable
             seruice
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Probus
             ,
             they
             demanded
             of
             him
             for
             recompence
             ,
             permission
             to
             plant
             Vines
             :
             which
             he
             granted
             vnto
             them
             :
             But
             they
             were
             first
             denied
             by
             the
             Emperor
             Nero.
             But
             why
             doe
             I
             aleadge
             the
             Gaullois
             ,
             seeing
             that
             in
             Brasill
             ,
             being
             a
             hot
             countrie
             ,
             there
             
             was
             none
             vntill
             that
             the
             Frenchmen
             and
             Portugeses
             had
             planted
             some
             there
             :
             So
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             Vine
             will
             grow
             plentifully
             in
             the
             said
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             seeing
             likewise
             that
             at
             the
             riuer
             Saint
             Iohn
             (
             which
             is
             twentie
             leagues
             more
             Northward
             than
             the
             said
             Port
             )
             there
             be
             many
             of
             them
             :
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             not
             so
             faire
             as
             in
             the
             countrie
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             where
             it
             seemeth
             that
             Nature
             did
             delight
             herselfe
             in
             planting
             of
             them
             there
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             we
             haue
             handled
             this
             subiect
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             voiage
             that
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             made
             thether
             ,
             we
             will
             passe
             further
             ,
             to
             declare
             vnto
             you
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             woods
             of
             this
             land
             be
             Oakes
             and
             Walnut-trees
             ,
             
             bearing
             small-nuts
             with
             fower
             or
             fiue
             sides
             ,
             so
             sweet
             and
             delicate
             as
             any
             thing
             may
             be
             :
             And
             likewise
             Plumb-trees
             which
             bring
             foorth
             very
             good
             Plumbes
             :
             As
             also
             Sassafras
             ,
             a
             tree
             hauing
             leaues
             like
             to
             Oake-leaues
             ,
             but
             
             lesse
             iagged
             ,
             whose
             wood
             is
             of
             very
             good
             sent
             ,
             and
             most
             excellent
             for
             the
             curing
             of
             many
             diseases
             ,
             as
             the
             pox
             ,
             and
             the
             sicknesse
             of
             Canada
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             Phthisie
             ,
             whereof
             we
             
             haue
             discoursed
             at
             large
             heeretofore
             .
          
           
             They
             also
             plant
             great
             store
             of
             Tabacco
             ,
             a
             thing
             most
             precious
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             vniversally
             amongst
             all
             those
             nations
             .
             It
             is
             a
             plante
             of
             the
             bignesse
             of
             
               Consolida
               maior
            
             ,
             the
             
             smoake
             whereof
             they
             sucke
             vp
             with
             a
             pipe
             in
             that
             manner
             that
             I
             will
             declare
             vnto
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             contentment
             of
             them
             that
             know
             not
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             .
             After
             that
             they
             haue
             gathered
             this
             hearbe
             ,
             they
             lay
             it
             to
             dry
             in
             the
             shade
             ,
             and
             haue
             certaine
             small
             bagges
             of
             leather
             ,
             hanging
             about
             their
             neckes
             or
             at
             their
             girdles
             ,
             wherein
             they
             haue
             alwaies
             some
             and
             a
             Tabacco-pipe
             with
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             little
             pan
             hollowed
             at
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             within
             whose
             hole
             there
             is
             a
             long
             quill
             or
             pipe
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             sucke
             vp
             the
             smoake
             ,
             which
             is
             within
             the
             said
             pan
             ,
             after
             they
             put
             fire
             to
             it
             with
             a
             cole
             that
             they
             laie
             vpon
             it
             .
             They
             will
             sometimes
             suffer
             hunger
             eight
             daies
             ,
             hauing
             no
             other
             sustenance
             then
             that
             smoake
             .
             And
             our
             Frenchmen
             who
             haue
             frequented
             them
             are
             so
             bewitched
             
             with
             this
             drunkennesse
             of
             Tabacco
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             no
             more
             be
             without
             it
             ,
             then
             without
             meat
             or
             drinke
             ,
             and
             vpon
             that
             doe
             they
             spend
             good
             store
             of
             mony
             .
             For
             the
             good
             Tabacco
             which
             commeth
             out
             of
             Brasil
             doth
             sometimes
             
             cost
             a
             French-crowne
             a
             pound
             .
             Which
             I
             deeme
             foolishnesse
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             that
             notwithstanding
             they
             doe
             not
             spare
             more
             in
             their
             eating
             and
             drinking
             then
             other
             men
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             take
             a
             bit
             of
             meat
             nor
             a
             cup
             of
             drinke
             the
             lesse
             by
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             more
             excusable
             in
             the
             Sauages
             ,
             by
             reason
             they
             haue
             no
             greater
             deliciousnesse
             in
             their
             Tabagies
             ,
             or
             bankets
             ,
             and
             can
             make
             cheere
             to
             them
             that
             come
             to
             visit
             them
             with
             no
             greater
             thing
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             our
             parts
             one
             presents
             his
             friend
             with
             some
             excellent
             wine
             :
             In
             such
             sort
             that
             if
             one
             refuseth
             to
             take
             the
             Tabacco-pipe
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
             signe
             that
             he
             is
             not
             a
             friend
             .
             And
             they
             ,
             which
             among
             them
             haue
             some
             obscure
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             doe
             say
             that
             he
             taketh
             Tabacco
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             true
             nectar
             ,
             described
             by
             the
             Poets
             .
          
           
             This
             smoake
             of
             Tabacco
             taken
             by
             the
             mouth
             ,
             in
             sucking
             ,
             
             as
             a
             child
             that
             sucketh
             his
             dugge
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             to
             issue
             thorow
             the
             nose
             ,
             &
             passing
             thorow
             the
             conduits
             of
             breathing
             ,
             the
             braines
             are
             warmed
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             humiditie
             of
             the
             same
             dried
             vp
             .
             It
             doth
             also
             in
             some
             sort
             make
             one
             giddie
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             drunke
             ,
             it
             maketh
             the
             belly
             soluble
             ,
             mitigateth
             the
             passions
             of
             Venus
             ,
             bringeth
             to
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             the
             leafe
             of
             Tabacco
             ,
             or
             the
             ashes
             that
             remaine
             in
             the
             pan
             healeth
             wounds
             .
             Yea
             I
             will
             say
             more
             that
             this
             nectar
             is
             vnto
             them
             so
             sweet
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             doe
             sometimes
             sup
             vp
             the
             smoake
             that
             their
             fathers
             cast
             out
             of
             their
             nostrils
             ,
             to
             the
             
             end
             that
             nothing
             be
             lost
             .
             And
             because
             that
             the
             same
             hath
             a
             tart
             biting
             taste
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Belleforest
            
             ,
             reciting
             that
             which
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             (
             who
             knew
             not
             what
             it
             was
             )
             saith
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             people
             beleeue
             that
             it
             is
             some
             kind
             of
             pepper
             .
             But
             whatsoeuer
             sweetenesse
             is
             found
             therein
             I
             could
             neuer
             vse
             my selfe
             to
             it
             ,
             neither
             doe
             I
             care
             for
             the
             vse
             and
             custome
             to
             take
             it
             in
             smoake
             .
          
           
           
             
             There
             is
             yet
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             certaine
             kinde
             of
             Rootes
             as
             bigge
             as
             a
             loafe
             of
             bread
             ,
             most
             excellent
             for
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             hauing
             a
             taste
             like
             the
             stalkes
             of
             Artichocks
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             pleasant
             ,
             which
             being
             planted
             do
             multiply
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             woonderfull
             .
             I
             beleeue
             that
             they
             be
             those
             which
             be
             called
             Afrodilles
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             description
             that
             Pliny
             maketh
             of
             them
             :
             
               These
               Roots
               
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               are
               made
               after
               the
               fashion
               of
               smal
               turneps
               &
               there
               is
               no
               plant
               that
               hath
               so
               many
               roots
               as
               this
               hath
               :
               for
               sometimes
               one
               shall
               find
               fower
               score
               Afrodilles
               tied
               together
               .
               They
               are
               good
               rosted
               vnder
               the
               imbers
               ,
               or
               eaten
               raw
               with
               pepper
               ,
            
             or
             oile
             and
             salt
             .
          
           
             
             Considering
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             vnto
             mee
             that
             these
             are
             men
             very
             miserable
             ,
             who
             being
             able
             to
             liue
             a
             countrie
             life
             in
             quiet
             and
             rest
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             which
             doth
             pay
             her
             creditor
             with
             so
             profitable
             an
             vsurie
             ,
             doe
             passe
             their
             age
             in
             townes
             in
             following
             of
             sutes
             in
             law
             ,
             in
             toiling
             heere
             and
             there
             ,
             to
             seeke
             out
             the
             meanes
             how
             to
             beguile
             and
             deceaue
             some
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             taking
             such
             pains
             as
             doe
             euen
             bring
             them
             to
             their
             graue
             ,
             for
             to
             pay
             their
             house
             rent
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             clothed
             in
             silke
             ,
             for
             to
             haue
             some
             precious
             moueables
             :
             briefly
             for
             to
             set
             out
             and
             feed
             themselues
             with
             all
             vanitie
             ,
             wherein
             contentment
             is
             neuer
             to
             be
             found
             .
             
               Poore
               fooles
               !
               (
               saith
               Hesiod
               )
               which
               know
               not
               
               how
               one
               halfe
               of
               these
               things
               with
               quiet
               is
               more
               woorth
               then
               all
               heaped
               together
               with
               freatfullnesse
               :
               nor
               how
               great
               benefit
               is
               in
               the
               Malous
               and
               the
               Daffadilles
               .
               The
               Gods
               certainely
               haue
               hidden
               from
               men
               the
               manner
               of
               liuing
               happily
               .
               For
               otherwise
               one
               daies
               labour
               would
               be
               sufficient
               for
               to
               nourish
               a
               man
               a
               whole
               yeere
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               following
               he
               would
               set
               his
               Plough
               vpon
               his
               dunghill
               ,
            
             and
             would
             rest
             his
             Oxen
             ,
             his
             mules
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
             This
             is
             the
             contentment
             which
             is
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             shall
             inhabite
             New-France
             ,
             though
             fooles
             doe
             despise
             this
             kind
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             tilling
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             the
             most
             harmeles
             of
             all
             bodily
             exercises
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             will
             tearme
             
             the
             most
             noble
             as
             that
             which
             sustaineth
             the
             life
             of
             all
             men
             .
             They
             disdaine
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             tillage
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             vexations
             wherewith
             one
             tormenteth
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             sutes
             in
             law
             that
             one
             followes
             ,
             the
             wars
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             are
             but
             for
             to
             haue
             landes
             .
             Poore
             mother
             !
             what
             hast
             thou
             done
             that
             thou
             art
             so
             despised
             ?
             The
             other
             Elements
             are
             very
             often
             contrarie
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             the
             fire
             consumeth
             vs
             ,
             the
             aire
             doth
             infect
             vs
             with
             plague
             ,
             the
             water
             swalloweth
             vs
             vp
             ,
             onely
             the
             earth
             is
             that
             which
             comming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             dying
             ,
             receaueth
             vs
             kindly
             ,
             it
             is
             she
             alone
             that
             nourisheth
             vs
             ,
             which
             warmeth
             vs
             ,
             which
             lodgeth
             vs
             ,
             which
             clotheth
             vs
             ,
             which
             contrarieth
             vs
             in
             nothing
             ,
             and
             shee
             is
             set
             at
             naught
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             doe
             manure
             her
             are
             laughed
             at
             ,
             they
             are
             placed
             next
             to
             the
             idle
             and
             bloud-suckers
             of
             the
             people
             .
             All
             this
             is
             done
             heere
             among
             vs
             :
             But
             in
             New-France
             the
             goulden
             age
             must
             be
             brought
             in
             againe
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Crownes
             of
             eares
             of
             corne
             must
             be
             renewed
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             that
             to
             be
             the
             first
             glory
             
             which
             the
             ancient
             Romans
             did
             call
             
               Gloria
               adorea
            
             ,
             a
             glory
             of
             wheate
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             inuite
             euery
             one
             to
             till
             well
             his
             field
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             land
             presenteth
             it selfe
             liberally
             to
             them
             that
             haue
             none
             .
          
           
             Being
             assured
             to
             haue
             corne
             and
             wine
             ,
             there
             resteth
             but
             to
             furnish
             the
             Country
             with
             tame
             cattell
             :
             for
             they
             will
             breede
             there
             very
             well
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             in
             the
             chapter
             of
             hunting
             .
          
           
             Of
             fruite-trees
             ,
             there
             be
             but
             few
             ,
             besides
             nut-trees
             ,
             
             Plumb-trees
             ,
             and
             small
             chery-trees
             ,
             and
             some
             hazellnut-trees
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             all
             that
             which
             is
             within
             the
             land
             
             is
             not
             yet
             discouered
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             country
             of
             the
             Iroquois
             there
             are
             Oreng-trees
             ,
             and
             they
             make
             oiles
             with
             the
             fruite
             of
             trees
             .
             But
             no
             French-men
             nor
             other
             Christians
             haue
             beene
             there
             yet
             .
             That
             want
             of
             fruit-trees
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             very
             strange
             .
             For
             the
             most
             part
             of
             our
             fruits
             are
             come
             out
             of
             other
             places
             :
             And
             very
             often
             the
             fruites
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             the
             country
             from
             whence
             they
             haue
             been
             brought
             .
             The
             
             land
             of
             Germanie
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             fruitfull
             :
             but
             Tacitus
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             in
             his
             time
             there
             were
             no
             fruit-trees
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             trees
             of
             the
             forests
             the
             most
             common
             in
             Port
             Royall
             be
             Oakes
             ,
             Elmes
             ,
             ashes
             ,
             Birch
             (
             very
             good
             for
             Ioiners-worke
             )
             Mapels
             ,
             Sicomores
             ,
             Pine-trees
             ,
             Firre-trees
             ,
             White-thornes
             ,
             Hazell-trees
             ,
             Willowes
             ,
             Bay-trees
             ,
             
             and
             some
             others
             besides
             which
             I
             haue
             not
             yet
             marked
             .
             There
             is
             in
             certaine
             places
             store
             of
             Strawberries
             ,
             and
             Raspises
             .
             Item
             in
             the
             wooddes
             small
             fruit
             ,
             blew
             and
             redde
             .
             I
             haue
             seene
             there
             small
             Peares
             very
             delicate
             :
             and
             in
             the
             meddowes
             all
             the
             winter
             long
             ,
             there
             be
             certaine
             smal
             fruits
             like
             to
             small
             apples
             coloured
             with
             redde
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             made
             Marmelade
             ,
             for
             to
             eate
             after
             meat
             .
             There
             bestore
             of
             Gooseberries
             like
             vnto
             ours
             ,
             but
             they
             grow
             redde
             .
             Item
             those
             other
             smal
             roūd
             gooseberries
             which
             we
             do
             cal
             Guedres
             .
             And
             Peason
             in
             great
             quantitie
             along
             the
             sea
             shoares
             ,
             
             the
             leaues
             whereof
             we
             tooke
             in
             Spring
             time
             ,
             and
             put
             among
             our
             old
             Peason
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             did
             seeme
             vnto
             vs
             that
             we
             did
             eate
             greene
             Peason
             .
             Beyond
             the
             said
             Baie
             Françoise
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             riuer
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Croix
             ,
             there
             is
             store
             of
             Cedar
             trees
             ,
             besides
             those
             trees
             that
             I
             haue
             named
             .
             As
             for
             them
             of
             the
             great
             riuer
             of
             Canada
             ,
             they
             haue
             beene
             specified
             in
             the
             second
             booke
             ,
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             voyages
             of
             captaine
             
               Iames
               Quartier
            
             ,
             &
             of
             
               Monsieur
               Champlein
            
             .
          
           
             
             Those
             of
             Florida
             be
             Pyne
             trees
             (
             which
             beare
             no
             kernels
             in
             the
             fruits
             that
             they
             produce
             )
             Oakes
             ,
             Wall-nut
             trees
             ,
             blacke
             Cherrie
             trees
             ,
             Lentiskes
             ,
             Chest-nut
             trees
             (
             which
             be
             not
             naturall
             as
             in
             France
             )
             Cedar
             trees
             ,
             Cypres
             trees
             ,
             Palme
             trees
             ,
             Holy
             trees
             ,
             and
             Wilde
             vines
             ,
             which
             climbe
             vp
             to
             the
             trees
             ,
             and
             bring
             foorth
             good
             grapes
             .
             There
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Medlers
             ,
             the
             fruit
             whereof
             is
             better
             and
             bigger
             then
             that
             of
             France
             :
             there
             are
             also
             Plumbe
             trees
             which
             beare
             a
             very
             faire
             fruit
             ,
             but
             not
             very
             good
             ,
             Raspises
             :
             A
             small
             graine
             which
             we
             call
             with
             vs
             bleues
             (
             blewes
             )
             which
             are
             very
             good
             to
             bee
             eaten
             .
             Item
             roots
             which
             they
             call
             Hassez
             ,
             whereof
             in
             their
             neede
             they
             make
             bread
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             prouince
             of
             Brasill
             hath
             taken
             her
             name
             ,
             as
             wee
             thinke
             ,
             of
             a
             certaine
             tree
             which
             we
             call
             Bresill
             ,
             and
             the
             Sauages
             of
             the
             countrie
             Arabouton
             ,
             it
             is
             high
             ,
             and
             as
             bigge
             as
             our
             Oakes
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             leafe
             like
             to
             the
             Box
             leafe
             .
             Our
             French
             men
             and
             others
             doe
             goe
             into
             that
             countrie
             for
             to
             lade
             their
             shippes
             with
             it
             .
             The
             fire
             of
             it
             is
             almost
             without
             smoake
             .
             But
             hee
             that
             would
             thinke
             to
             whiten
             his
             linnen
             with
             the
             ashes
             of
             that
             wood
             ,
             would
             farre
             deceiue
             himselfe
             .
             For
             he
             should
             finde
             it
             died
             in
             redde
             .
             They
             haue
             also
             Palme
             trees
             of
             sundry
             sorts
             :
             And
             trees
             the
             wood
             whereof
             ,
             of
             some
             ,
             is
             yellow
             ,
             and
             others
             violet
             .
             They
             haue
             also
             some
             that
             haue
             the
             sent
             of
             Roses
             ,
             and
             others
             stinking
             ,
             whose
             fruits
             are
             dangerous
             to
             be
             eaten
             .
             Item
             a
             kinde
             of
             Guayac
             which
             they
             name
             Hinouraé
             ,
             which
             they
             vse
             for
             to
             cure
             a
             disease
             called
             among
             them
             Pians
             ,
             as
             dangerous
             as
             the
             Pox.
             The
             tree
             which
             beareth
             the
             fruit
             that
             wee
             call
             the
             Indian
             Nut
             ,
             is
             called
             among
             them
             Sabaucaië
             .
             They
             haue
             also
             Cotten
             trees
             ,
             of
             the
             fruit
             whereof
             they
             make
             beds
             ,
             which
             they
             hang
             betweene
             two
             forks
             or
             posts
             .
             This
             countrie
             is
             happie
             in
             many
             other
             sorts
             of
             fruit
             trees
             ,
             as
             Orenge
             trees
             ,
             Citron
             trees
             ,
             Leamon
             trees
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             alwaies
             greene
             ,
             whereby
             the
             losse
             of
             that
             countrie
             where
             the
             Frenchmen
             had
             begun
             to
             inhabite
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             greeuous
             vnto
             them
             that
             loue
             the
             welfare
             of
             France
             .
             For
             it
             is
             more
             than
             euident
             ,
             that
             the
             dwelling
             is
             there
             more
             pleasant
             and
             delightfull
             then
             the
             land
             of
             Canada
             ,
             for
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             aire
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             the
             voiages
             thither
             are
             long
             ,
             as
             of
             fower
             and
             fiue
             moneths
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             performing
             of
             them
             somtimes
             wants
             must
             be
             endured
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             by
             the
             
             voiages
             made
             thither
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Ville-gagnon
             :
             But
             to
             New
             France
             where
             we
             were
             ,
             when
             one
             beginneth
             his
             voiage
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             the
             voiages
             are
             but
             of
             three
             weeks
             ,
             or
             a
             moneth
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             small
             time
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             sweetnesse
             and
             delicacies
             be
             not
             there
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             are
             in
             Perou
             ,
             one
             must
             not
             say
             therefore
             that
             the
             countrie
             is
             nothing
             woorth
             .
             It
             is
             much
             that
             one
             may
             liue
             
             there
             inrest
             &
             ioyfully
             without
             taking
             care
             for
             superfluous
             things
             .
             The
             couetuousnesse
             of
             men
             hath
             caused
             that
             no
             countrie
             is
             thought
             good
             ,
             vnlesse
             there
             be
             Mines
             of
             gold
             in
             it
             .
             And
             sots
             as
             they
             be
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             consider
             that
             the
             
             country
             of
             France
             is
             now
             vnfurnished
             of
             the
             same
             :
             And
             Germany
             also
             ,
             whereof
             Tacitus
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             whether
             the
             gods
             in
             their
             anger
             or
             in
             their
             fauour
             had
             denied
             gold
             and
             siluer
             to
             that
             Prouince
             .
             They
             doe
             not
             see
             that
             all
             the
             Indians
             haue
             not
             any
             vse
             of
             siluer
             ,
             and
             liue
             more
             contentedly
             then
             we
             .
             If
             we
             call
             them
             fooles
             they
             may
             say
             as
             much
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             peraduenture
             with
             better
             reason
             .
             They
             know
             not
             that
             God
             promising
             to
             his
             people
             a
             happy
             land
             he
             saith
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             land
             of
             Corne
             ,
             of
             Barly
             ,
             of
             Vines
             ,
             of
             Fig-trees
             ,
             of
             Oliue-trees
             ,
             and
             of
             Hony
             ,
             where
             they
             shal
             
             eat
             their
             bread
             without
             scarcity
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             all
             mettels
             he
             giueth
             them
             but
             Iron
             and
             Copper
             ,
             least
             that
             gold
             and
             siluer
             make
             them
             to
             lift
             vp
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             forget
             their
             God
             :
             And
             he
             will
             not
             that
             when
             they
             shall
             haue
             kings
             they
             
             should
             hoord
             vp
             much
             gold
             or
             siluer
             .
             They
             doe
             not
             consider
             that
             Mines
             be
             the
             Church-yards
             of
             men
             :
             That
             the
             Spaniard
             hath
             consumed
             therein
             aboue
             ten
             millions
             of
             poore
             Indian
             Sauages
             ,
             instead
             of
             instructing
             them
             in
             the
             Christian
             faith
             :
             That
             there
             be
             Mines
             in
             Italy
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
             ancients
             would
             not
             giue
             leaue
             to
             worke
             in
             them
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             the
             people
             :
             That
             in
             the
             Mines
             is
             a
             thicke
             aire
             ,
             grosse
             and
             infernall
             ,
             where
             one
             neuer
             knoweth
             when
             it
             is
             day
             ,
             or
             night
             :
             That
             to
             doe
             such
             things
             is
             to
             seeke
             to
             dispossesse
             the
             diuell
             of
             his
             kingdome
             .
             That
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             vnworthy
             to
             a
             man
             to
             bury
             himselfe
             in
             the
             entrailes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             seeke
             out
             for
             hell
             ,
             and
             miserably
             to
             abase
             himselfe
             vnder
             all
             vncleane
             creatures
             :
             He
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             giuen
             an
             vpright
             forme
             ,
             and
             his
             face
             looking
             vpward
             ,
             for
             to
             behold
             the
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             to
             sing
             praises
             vnto
             him
             :
             That
             in
             Countries
             where
             Mines
             be
             ,
             the
             land
             is
             barren
             :
             That
             we
             doe
             not
             eat
             neither
             gold
             nor
             siluer
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             same
             of
             it selfe
             doth
             not
             keepe
             vs
             warme
             in
             Winter
             :
             That
             he
             which
             
             hath
             Corne
             in
             his
             Barne
             ,
             Wine
             in
             his
             seller
             ,
             Cattell
             in
             his
             Medowes
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Codde-fish
             and
             Beuers
             ,
             is
             more
             assured
             to
             haue
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             then
             he
             which
             hath
             Mines
             
             to
             finde
             victuals
             .
             And
             neuerthelesse
             there
             be
             Mines
             in
             New
             France
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             mentioned
             elsewhere
             .
             But
             that
             is
             not
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             one
             must
             seeke
             for
             ,
             men
             doe
             not
             liue
             with
             opinion
             onely
             .
             And
             this
             consisteth
             but
             in
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             the
             precious
             stones
             neither
             (
             which
             are
             fooles
             bables
             )
             wherin
             one
             is
             most
             often
             deceiued
             ,
             so
             well
             art
             can
             counterfeit
             nature
             :
             witnesse
             him
             that
             did
             sell
             ,
             some
             fiue
             or
             six
             yeeres
             since
             ,
             vessels
             for
             fine
             Emerald
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             himselfe
             rich
             by
             the
             folly
             of
             others
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             haue
             plaied
             his
             part
             aright
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             without
             making
             shew
             of
             any
             Mines
             ,
             profit
             may
             be
             made
             in
             New
             France
             of
             diuers
             furres
             that
             be
             there
             ,
             which
             I
             finde
             are
             not
             to
             be
             dispised
             ,
             seeing
             that
             we
             see
             so
             much
             enuy
             against
             a
             priuiledge
             that
             the
             King
             did
             grant
             to
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Monts
            
             for
             to
             helpe
             to
             establish
             and
             settle
             there
             
             some
             French
             Colony
             .
             But
             there
             may
             be
             drawen
             a
             generall
             commodity
             to
             France
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             scarsity
             ,
             of
             victuals
             ,
             one
             Prouince
             may
             succour
             the
             other
             :
             which
             might
             be
             done
             now
             if
             the
             Country
             were
             well
             inhabited
             :
             seeing
             that
             since
             we
             haue
             beene
             there
             the
             seasons
             haue
             alwaies
             beene
             good
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             our
             parts
             rough
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             which
             doe
             die
             for
             hunger
             ,
             and
             liueth
             but
             in
             want
             and
             penury
             :
             in
             stead
             that
             there
             many
             might
             liue
             at
             their
             ease
             ,
             who
             it
             were
             better
             to
             preserue
             then
             to
             suffer
             to
             perish
             .
             Besides
             fishing
             being
             made
             in
             New
             France
             ,
             the
             New-found-land-ships
             shall
             
             haue
             nothing
             to
             doe
             but
             to
             lade
             ,
             arriuing
             thither
             ,
             in
             stead
             that
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             tarry
             three
             moneths
             there
             :
             and
             shal
             be
             able
             to
             make
             three
             voiage
             for
             one
             .
          
           
             Of
             exquisit
             woods
             I
             know
             none
             there
             ,
             but
             the
             Cedar
             and
             the
             Sassafras
             :
             but
             good
             profit
             may
             be
             drawen
             from
             the
             Firre
             and
             Pruse-trees
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             yeeld
             aboundance
             of
             gumme
             ,
             and
             they
             die
             very
             often
             thorow
             ouer
             much
             liquor
             .
             This
             gumme
             is
             very
             faire
             like
             the
             Turpentine
             of
             Venice
             ,
             
             and
             very
             soueraigne
             for
             medicines
             .
             I
             haue
             giuen
             some
             to
             some
             Churches
             of
             Paris
             for
             Frankensence
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             found
             very
             good
             .
             One
             may
             moreouer
             furnish
             the
             Citie
             of
             Paris
             and
             other
             places
             of
             France
             with
             Sope-ashes
             ,
             
             which
             at
             this
             present
             be
             all
             bare
             and
             without
             woods
             .
             They
             who
             finde
             themselues
             afflicted
             may
             haue
             there
             a
             pleasant
             place
             to
             retire
             themselues
             into
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             yeeld
             themselues
             subiect
             to
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             as
             many
             doe
             .
             So
             many
             families
             as
             be
             in
             France
             ouercharged
             with
             Children
             ,
             may
             diuide
             themselues
             ,
             and
             take
             there
             their
             portion
             with
             those
             small
             goods
             and
             moueables
             as
             they
             haue
             .
             Then
             time
             will
             discouer
             some
             thing
             a
             new
             :
             and
             one
             must
             helpe
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             .
             But
             the
             chiefest
             good
             one
             must
             aime
             at
             ,
             is
             the
             establishment
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             in
             a
             Country
             where
             God
             is
             not
             knowen
             ,
             and
             the
             conuersion
             of
             these
             poore
             people
             ,
             whose
             damnation
             crieth
             vengance
             against
             them
             that
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             employ
             themselues
             thereto
             ,
             and
             to
             contribute
             ,
             at
             least
             with
             their
             names
             ,
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             seeing
             that
             they
             gather
             vp
             the
             fat
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             are
             constituted
             Stewards
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             Warre
             .
          
           
             OF
             possessing
             of
             land
             commeth
             warre
             :
             And
             when
             one
             hath
             established
             himselfe
             in
             New-France
             ,
             some
             greedy
             fellow
             peraduenture
             will
             come
             to
             take
             away
             the
             labour
             of
             honest
             painefull
             men
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             many
             doe
             say
             .
             But
             the
             state
             of
             France
             is
             (
             God
             be
             praised
             )
             too
             well
             setled
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             affraid
             of
             such
             trickes
             .
             We
             are
             not
             now
             in
             the
             time
             of
             leagues
             and
             partialties
             .
             There
             is
             none
             that
             will
             beginne
             with
             our
             king
             ,
             nor
             make
             aduentuturous
             enterprizes
             for
             a
             small
             purchase
             .
             And
             though
             any
             one
             would
             doe
             it
             ,
             I
             beleeue
             that
             the
             remedies
             haue
             beene
             thought
             vpon
             alreadie
             .
             And
             moreouer
             this
             action
             is
             for
             religion
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             take
             away
             anothers
             goods
             .
             This
             
             being
             so
             ,
             Faith
             maketh
             one
             to
             march
             bouldly
             with
             assurance
             ,
             and
             to
             passe
             through
             all
             difficulties
             .
             For
             beholde
             what
             the
             Almightie
             saith
             by
             his
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             to
             them
             whom
             he
             taketh
             in
             his
             tuition
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Frenchmen
             
             of
             New-France
             :
             
               Harken
               vnto
               me
               you
               that
               follow
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               that
               seeke
               after
               the
               Lord.
               Behold
               the
               rocke
               out
               of
               which
               you
               were
               cut
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               deepe
               of
               the
               Cisterne
               from
               whence
               you
               haue
               been
               drawen
            
             ;
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             consider
             that
             you
             are
             French-men
             .
             
               Looke
               to
               Abraham
               your
               father
               and
               to
               Sara
               who
               hath
               brought
               you
               foorth
               ,
               how
               I
               haue
               called
               him
               he
               being
               all
               alone
               ,
               and
               haue
               blessed
               and
               multiplied
               him
               .
               Therefore
               assuredly
               the
               Lord
               will
               comfort
               Sion
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Our
             Sauages
             doe
             not
             ground
             their
             wars
             vpon
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             land
             .
             Wee
             doe
             not
             see
             that
             they
             encroatch
             one
             vpon
             another
             for
             that
             respect
             .
             They
             haue
             lande
             enough
             for
             to
             liue
             and
             for
             to
             walke
             .
             Their
             ambition
             is
             limited
             within
             their
             boundes
             .
             They
             make
             war
             as
             
               Alexander
               the
               great
            
             did
             make
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             say
             I
             haue
             beaten
             you
             :
             or
             else
             for
             reuenge
             in
             remembrance
             of
             some
             iniurie
             receaued
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             vice
             that
             I
             find
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             neuer
             forget
             iniuries
             :
             Wherein
             they
             are
             so
             much
             the
             more
             excusable
             ,
             because
             they
             doe
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             our selues
             doe
             also
             .
             They
             follow
             nature
             :
             And
             if
             wee
             refraine
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             instinct
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             which
             maketh
             vs
             to
             doe
             it
             ;
             whereunto
             many
             doe
             stoppe
             their
             eies
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             when
             they
             will
             make
             warres
             ,
             the
             Sagamos
             who
             hath
             most
             credit
             among
             them
             ,
             maketh
             them
             to
             know
             the
             cause
             why
             ,
             the
             rendez-vous
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             the
             assembly
             .
             
             Being
             arriued
             he
             maketh
             long
             orations
             vnto
             them
             vpon
             the
             occasion
             which
             is
             offered
             and
             for
             to
             encourage
             them
             .
             At
             euery
             proposition
             he
             demandeth
             their
             aduise
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             giue
             consent
             they
             all
             make
             an
             exclamation
             ,
             saying
             Hau
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             some
             Sagamos
             will
             beginne
             to
             speake
             ,
             and
             
             say
             what
             he
             thinketh
             good
             of
             it
             :
             being
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             well
             heard
             .
             Their
             warres
             are
             made
             but
             by
             surprizes
             ,
             
             in
             the
             darke
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             or
             by
             Moone-shine
             ,
             by
             ambushments
             or
             subtiltie
             .
             Which
             is
             generall
             throughout
             all
             those
             Indies
             .
             For
             we
             haue
             seene
             in
             the
             first
             booke
             in
             what
             fashion
             the
             Floridians
             doe
             make
             warre
             :
             And
             the
             Brasilians
             doe
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             And
             the
             surprizes
             being
             done
             they
             come
             to
             handie
             blowes
             ,
             and
             doe
             fight
             very
             often
             by
             day
             .
          
           
             
             But
             before
             they
             goe
             from
             home
             ,
             ours
             (
             I
             meane
             the
             Souriquois
             )
             haue
             this
             custome
             to
             make
             a
             fort
             ▪
             within
             which
             all
             the
             yongue
             men
             of
             the
             armie
             doe
             put
             themselues
             :
             where
             being
             ,
             the
             women
             come
             to
             compasse
             them
             about
             and
             to
             keepe
             them
             as
             besieged
             .
             Seeing
             themselues
             so
             enuironned
             they
             make
             sailies
             ,
             for
             to
             shunne
             and
             deliuer
             themselues
             out
             of
             prison
             .
             The
             women
             that
             keepe
             watch
             doe
             repulse
             them
             ,
             doe
             arrest
             them
             ,
             doe
             their
             best
             endeauour
             to
             take
             them
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             taken
             they
             lay
             loades
             at
             them
             ,
             doe
             beate
             them
             ,
             strippe
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             a
             successe
             they
             take
             a
             good
             presage
             of
             the
             warre
             they
             goe
             to
             make
             .
             If
             they
             escape
             it
             is
             an
             euill
             signe
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             also
             another
             custome
             concerning
             some
             one
             particular
             man
             ,
             who
             bringing
             an
             enemies
             head
             ,
             they
             make
             great
             feasts
             ,
             dances
             and
             songs
             for
             many
             daies
             :
             and
             whilest
             these
             things
             be
             in
             doing
             they
             strippe
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             &
             giue
             him
             but
             some
             bad
             ragge
             to
             couer
             himselfe
             withall
             .
             But
             at
             the
             end
             of
             eight
             daies
             or
             there
             about
             ,
             after
             the
             feast
             ,
             euery
             one
             doth
             present
             himselfe
             with
             some
             thing
             ,
             to
             honour
             him
             for
             his
             valour
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Captaines
             amongst
             them
             take
             their
             degree
             by
             succession
             ,
             as
             the
             regalitie
             in
             these
             our
             parts
             (
             which
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             if
             the
             Sonne
             of
             a
             Sagamos
             imitateth
             the
             vertues
             of
             his
             father
             )
             for
             otherwise
             they
             doe
             as
             in
             the
             old
             time
             when
             that
             first
             the
             people
             did
             chuse
             kings
             :
             whereof
             
               Iohn
               de
               Meung
            
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               de
               la
               Rose
            
             ,
             speaking
             hee
             saith
             :
             that
             ,
             
               They
               chused
               the
               tallest
               ,
               that
               had
               the
               biggest
               body
               ,
               and
               biggest
               bones
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               their
               Prince
               and
               Lord.
            
             But
             this
             Sagamos
             hath
             not
             an
             absolute
             
             authoritie
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             Tacitus
             reporteth
             of
             the
             ancient
             Germaine
             Kings
             :
             
               the
               power
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               is
               not
               free
               ,
               nor
               infinite
               ,
               but
               they
               conduct
               the
               people
               rather
               by
               example
               ,
               then
               by
               commandement
               .
               In
               Virginia
               and
               in
               Florida
               they
               are
               more
               honoured
               then
               among
               
               the
               Souriquois
               .
            
             But
             in
             Brasill
             he
             that
             hath
             taken
             and
             killed
             more
             prisoners
             they
             will
             take
             him
             for
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             children
             may
             not
             inherite
             that
             dignitie
             .
          
           
             Their
             armes
             are
             the
             first
             which
             were
             in
             vse
             after
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Clubbes
             ,
             bowes
             ,
             arrowes
             :
             for
             as
             for
             slings
             and
             Crosse-bowes
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             nor
             any
             weapons
             of
             iron
             or
             steele
             ,
             much
             lesse
             those
             that
             humane
             wit
             hath
             inuented
             since
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             to
             counterfaite
             the
             thunder
             :
             nor
             Rammes
             or
             other
             ancient
             engins
             of
             batterie
             .
          
           
             
             They
             are
             very
             skilfull
             in
             shooting
             an
             arrow
             ,
             and
             let
             that
             be
             for
             an
             example
             which
             is
             recited
             heeretofore
             of
             one
             that
             was
             killed
             by
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             hauing
             a
             little
             dogge
             pierced
             together
             with
             him
             with
             an
             arrow
             ,
             shot
             a
             farre
             off
             .
             Yet
             I
             would
             not
             giue
             them
             the
             praises
             due
             to
             many
             nations
             of
             this
             hither
             world
             ,
             which
             haue
             beene
             famous
             for
             that
             exercise
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Scythians
               ,
               Getes
               ,
               Sarmates
               ,
               Goths
               ,
               Scots
               ,
               Parthians
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             of
             whom
             a
             great
             number
             were
             so
             skilfull
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             hit
             a
             haire
             :
             which
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             witnesseth
             of
             many
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             namely
             of
             the
             Beniamites
             ,
             who
             going
             to
             warre
             
             against
             
               Israel
               :
               Of
               all
               this
               people
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             )
             
               there
               was
               seuen
               huudred
               chosen
               men
               ,
               being
               left-handed
               :
               all
               these
               could
               fling
               a
               stone
               at
               an
               haires
               breadth
               ,
               and
               not
               faile
               .
            
             In
             Creete
             there
             was
             an
             Alcon
             so
             skilfull
             an
             archer
             ,
             that
             a
             dragon
             carrying
             away
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             he
             pursued
             after
             him
             and
             killed
             him
             without
             hurting
             his
             child
             .
             One
             may
             read
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Domitian
             that
             he
             could
             direct
             his
             arrow
             farre
             of
             between
             his
             two
             fingers
             ,
             being
             spred
             abroad
             .
             The
             writings
             of
             the
             ancient
             make
             mention
             of
             many
             who
             shotte
             birds
             through
             ,
             flying
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             wonders
             
             which
             our
             Sauages
             would
             admire
             at
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             they
             are
             gallant
             men
             and
             good
             warriers
             ,
             who
             will
             goe
             through
             euery
             place
             being
             backt
             by
             some
             number
             of
             French-men
             :
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             next
             vnto
             courage
             ,
             they
             can
             endure
             hardenesse
             in
             the
             warre
             ,
             lie
             in
             the
             snow
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             I
             se
             ,
             suffer
             hunger
             ,
             and
             by
             intermission
             feede
             themselues
             with
             smoake
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             .
             For
             warre
             is
             called
             Militia
             ,
             not
             
             out
             of
             the
             word
             Mollitia
             ,
             as
             Vlpian
             the
             lawyer
             ,
             and
             others
             would
             haue
             it
             ,
             by
             an
             antiphrasticall
             manner
             of
             speaking
             :
             But
             of
             Malitia
             which
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             as
             
               Duritia
               ,
               Kakia
            
             :
             or
             of
             Afflictio
             ,
             which
             the
             Greekes
             doe
             call
             Kakosis
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             Saint
             Mathew
             where
             it
             is
             said
             
               that
               the
               day
               hath
               enough
               of
               his
               own
               griefe
               Kakia
            
             that
             is
             to
             ●●y
             
               his
               affliction
               ,
               his
               paine
               ,
               his
               labour
               ,
               his
               hardenesse
               ,
            
             as
             Saint
             Hierome
             doth
             expound
             it
             very
             well
             .
             And
             the
             word
             in
             S.
             
               Paul
               Kakopatheson
            
             
             
               Hos
               kalos
               stratiotis
               Ieson
               Christion
            
             ,
             had
             not
             beene
             ill
             translated
             Dura
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Suffer
               affliction
               as
               a
               good
               souldier
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             insteed
             of
             
               Labora
               ,
               harden
               thy selfe
               with
               patience
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Virgill
             ,
             
               
                 Durate
                 ,
                 &
                 rebus
                 vosmet
                 seruate
                 secundis
                 ▪
              
            
          
           
             And
             in
             another
             place
             he
             calleth
             the
             
               Scipios
               Duros
               belli
            
             ,
             to
             signifie
             braue
             and
             excellent
             Captaines
             :
             which
             hardnes
             and
             malice
             of
             warre
             Tertullian
             doth
             expound
             
               Imbonit
               as
            
             in
             the
             booke
             that
             he
             hath
             written
             to
             the
             Martirs
             ,
             for
             to
             exhort
             them
             to
             suffer
             afflictions
             manfully
             for
             the
             name
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               A
               souldier
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               cannot
               come
               to
               the
               wars
               with
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               he
               goeth
               not
               to
               the
               fight
               comming
               foorth
               from
               his
               chamber
               ,
               but
               out
               oftents
               and
               pauillions
               stretched
               out
               ,
               and
               tied
               to
               stalkes
               and
               forkes
               ,
               Vbi
               omnis
               duritia
               &
               imbonit
               as
               &
               insuauit
               as
               ,
               where
               no
               pleasure
               is
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             although
             the
             war
             which
             is
             made
             comming
             foorth
             out
             of
             tents
             and
             pauilions
             is
             hard
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             life
             of
             our
             Sauages
             is
             yet
             harder
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             called
             a
             true
             milicia
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             malice
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             for
             hardnesse
             .
             And
             after
             this
             maner
             doe
             they
             trauell
             ouer
             great
             countries
             
             through
             the
             woods
             for
             to
             surprise
             their
             enemy
             and
             to
             assaile
             
             him
             on
             the
             sudden
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             keepeth
             them
             in
             perpetuall
             feare
             .
             For
             at
             the
             least
             noise
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             of
             an
             Ellan
             which
             passeth
             among
             branches
             and
             leaues
             ,
             they
             
             take
             an
             alarme
             .
             They
             that
             haue
             townes
             after
             the
             maner
             that
             I
             haue
             described
             heeretofore
             ,
             are
             somewhat
             more
             assured
             .
             For
             hauing
             well
             barred
             the
             comming
             in
             they
             may
             aske
             
               quiva
               là
            
             who
             goeth
             there
             ?
             and
             prepare
             themselues
             to
             the
             combat
             .
             By
             such
             surprises
             the
             Iroquois
             being
             in
             number
             eight
             thousand
             men
             ,
             haue
             heeretofore
             exterminated
             the
             Algumequins
             ,
             them
             of
             Hochelaga
             ,
             and
             others
             bordering
             vpon
             the
             great
             riuer
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             when
             our
             Sauages
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             Membertou
             went
             to
             the
             warre
             against
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             they
             imbarked
             themselues
             in
             shaloupes
             and
             Canowes
             :
             But
             indeed
             they
             did
             not
             enter
             within
             the
             Country
             ,
             but
             killed
             them
             on
             their
             frontieres
             in
             the
             Port
             of
             Choüakoet
             .
             And
             for
             asmuch
             as
             this
             war
             ,
             the
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             the
             counsell
             ,
             the
             execution
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             it
             hath
             beene
             described
             by
             me
             in
             French
             verses
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             annexed
             vnto
             my
             poem
             intituled
             the
             Muses
             of
             New
             France
             I
             refer
             the
             reader
             to
             haue
             recourse
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             not
             writ
             one
             thing
             twise
             .
             I
             will
             onely
             say
             that
             being
             at
             the
             riuer
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             the
             
               Sagamos
               Chkoudun
            
             a
             Christian
             and
             Frenchman
             ,
             in
             will
             and
             courage
             ,
             made
             a
             yong
             man
             of
             Retel
             ,
             called
             Lesevre
             ,
             and
             my selfe
             to
             see
             how
             they
             goe
             to
             the
             warres
             :
             And
             after
             their
             feast
             they
             came
             foorth
             some
             foure-score
             out
             of
             his
             Towne
             ,
             hauing
             laied
             downe
             their
             mantles
             of
             furre
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             starke
             naked
             ,
             bearing
             euery
             one
             a
             shield
             which
             couered
             all
             their
             body
             ouer
             ,
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             ancient
             Gaulois
             ,
             who
             passed
             into
             Greece
             vnder
             the
             Captaine
             Brennus
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             that
             could
             not
             wade
             the
             riuers
             ,
             did
             lay
             themselues
             on
             their
             Bucklers
             ,
             
             which
             serued
             them
             for
             Boates
             ,
             as
             Pausanias
             saith
             .
             Besides
             these
             shieldes
             they
             had
             euery
             one
             his
             wodden
             mace
             ,
             their
             quiuers
             on
             their
             backes
             ,
             and
             their
             bow
             in
             hand
             :
             marching
             as
             it
             were
             in
             dancing
             wise
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             thinke
             for
             all
             
             that
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             come
             neere
             to
             the
             enemy
             for
             to
             fight
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             so
             orderly
             as
             the
             ancient
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             age
             of
             fiue
             yeares
             were
             accustomed
             to
             a
             certaine
             maner
             of
             dancing
             ,
             which
             they
             vsed
             going
             to
             fight
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             with
             a
             milde
             and
             graue
             measure
             ,
             to
             the
             sound
             of
             flutes
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             come
             to
             blowes
             with
             a
             coole
             and
             setled
             sense
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             trouble
             their
             mindes
             :
             to
             be
             able
             also
             to
             discerne
             them
             that
             were
             couragious
             from
             them
             that
             were
             fearefull
             ,
             as
             Plutarch
             saith
             .
             But
             rather
             they
             goe
             furiously
             ,
             
             with
             great
             clamors
             and
             fearefull
             howlings
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             astonish
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             to
             themselues
             mutuall
             assurance
             .
             Which
             is
             done
             amongst
             all
             the
             Westerly
             Indians
             ▪
          
           
             In
             this
             mustering
             our
             Sauages
             went
             to
             make
             a
             turne
             about
             a
             hill
             ,
             and
             as
             their
             returne
             was
             somewhat
             slow
             ,
             we
             tooke
             our
             way
             towards
             our
             barke
             ,
             where
             our
             men
             were
             in
             feare
             ,
             least
             some
             wrong
             had
             beene
             done
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             
             In
             the
             victory
             they
             kill
             all
             that
             may
             make
             resistance
             ,
             but
             they
             pardon
             the
             women
             and
             children
             .
             The
             Brasilians
             contrariwise
             do
             take
             prisoners
             as
             many
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             reserue
             them
             for
             to
             be
             fatnéd
             ,
             to
             kill
             and
             to
             eat
             them
             in
             the
             first
             assembly
             they
             shall
             make
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             sacrifice
             among
             those
             people
             that
             haue
             some
             forme
             of
             religion
             ,
             from
             whom
             those
             men
             haue
             taken
             this
             inhumane
             custome
             .
             For
             anciently
             they
             that
             were
             ouercome
             ,
             were
             sacrificed
             to
             the
             gods
             who
             were
             thought
             to
             be
             authours
             of
             the
             victory
             ,
             whereof
             it
             came
             that
             they
             were
             called
             Victimes
             ,
             because
             that
             they
             were
             ouercome
             :
             
               Victima
               à
               Victis
            
             :
             They
             were
             also
             called
             
               Hosties
               ,
               ab
               Hoste
            
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             enemies
             .
             They
             that
             did
             set
             foorth
             the
             name
             of
             Supplice
             did
             it
             almost
             vpon
             the
             same
             occasion
             ,
             causing
             supplications
             to
             be
             made
             to
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             goods
             of
             them
             whom
             they
             condemned
             to
             death
             .
             Such
             hath
             beene
             the
             custome
             among
             many
             Nations
             to
             sacrifice
             the
             enemies
             to
             the
             false
             gods
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             also
             practised
             in
             Perou
             in
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             came
             thither
             first
             .
          
           
           
             
             We
             read
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             Samuel
             cut
             in
             peeces
             Agag
             king
             of
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             Gilgal
             .
             Which
             might
             bee
             found
             strange
             ,
             seeing
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             so
             milde
             as
             this
             holy
             Prophet
             was
             .
             But
             one
             must
             cōsider
             heere
             that
             it
             was
             by
             a
             special
             motion
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             which
             stirred
             Samuel
             to
             make
             himselfe
             executioner
             of
             the
             the
             Diuine
             Iustice
             against
             an
             enemie
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             in
             steed
             of
             Saul
             ,
             who
             had
             neglected
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             enioyned
             to
             smite
             Hamaleke
             and
             to
             put
             all
             to
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             without
             sparing
             any
             liuing
             soule
             ;
             which
             hee
             did
             not
             :
             and
             therefore
             was
             hee
             forsaken
             of
             God.
             Samuel
             then
             did
             that
             which
             Saul
             should
             haue
             done
             ,
             he
             cut
             in
             peeces
             a
             man
             who
             was
             condemned
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             made
             many
             widdowes
             in
             Israel
             ,
             and
             iustly
             did
             receaue
             the
             like
             paiment
             :
             to
             the
             end
             also
             to
             fulfill
             the
             prophecie
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             
             who
             had
             foretold
             long
             before
             that
             the
             king
             of
             the
             Israelites
             should
             be
             raised
             vp
             aboue
             Agag
             ,
             and
             his
             kingdome
             should
             be
             exalted
             .
             Now
             this
             action
             of
             Samuel
             is
             not
             without
             example
             .
             For
             when
             they
             were
             to
             appease
             
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             Moyses
             said
             :
             
               Put
               euery
               man
               his
               sword
               by
               his
               side
               :
               and
               slay
               euery
               man
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               euery
               man
               his
               companion
               ,
               and
               euery
               man
               his
               neighbour
               .
            
             So
             Elijah
             made
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Baal
             to
             be
             killed
             .
             So
             at
             Saint
             Peters
             words
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             fell
             downe
             dead
             at
             his
             feete
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             our
             Sauages
             as
             they
             haue
             no
             religion
             ,
             so
             make
             they
             no
             sacrifices
             :
             and
             besides
             are
             more
             humane
             than
             the
             Brasilians
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             eate
             no
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             contenting
             themselues
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             that
             doe
             annoy
             them
             .
             But
             they
             haue
             such
             a
             generositie
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             rather
             die
             then
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             And
             when
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             tooke
             reuenge
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             ,
             which
             murthered
             some
             of
             our
             men
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             who
             suffered
             themselues
             rather
             to
             bee
             hewed
             in
             peeces
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             would
             bee
             carried
             away
             prisoners
             :
             or
             if
             by
             maine
             force
             
             they
             be
             carried
             away
             ,
             they
             will
             starue
             or
             kill
             themselues
             .
             Yea
             also
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             their
             people
             to
             remaine
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             perill
             of
             their
             owne
             liues
             ,
             they
             take
             them
             and
             carrie
             them
             away
             :
             which
             Tacitus
             doth
             also
             testifie
             of
             the
             ancient
             Germains
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             beene
             an
             vsuall
             thing
             with
             all
             generous
             nations
             .
          
           
             The
             victorie
             being
             gotten
             of
             one
             side
             or
             other
             ,
             the
             victorious
             cutteth
             off
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             enemies
             slaine
             ,
             how
             great
             soeuer
             the
             number
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             which
             are
             diuided
             among
             the
             captaines
             ,
             but
             they
             leaue
             there
             the
             carkase
             ,
             contenting
             themselues
             with
             the
             skinne
             ,
             which
             they
             cause
             to
             bee
             dried
             ,
             or
             doe
             tanne
             it
             ,
             and
             doe
             make
             trophies
             with
             it
             in
             their
             cabins
             ,
             taking
             therein
             all
             their
             contentment
             .
             And
             some
             solemne
             feast
             hapning
             among
             them
             (
             I
             call
             feast
             whensoeuer
             they
             make
             Tabagie
             )
             they
             take
             them
             ,
             and
             dance
             with
             them
             ,
             hauing
             them
             hanging
             about
             their
             neckes
             at
             their
             armes
             ,
             or
             at
             their
             girdles
             ,
             and
             with
             very
             rage
             they
             sometimes
             bite
             at
             them
             :
             which
             is
             a
             great
             proofe
             of
             this
             disordinate
             appetite
             of
             reuenge
             ,
             wherof
             we
             haue
             somtimes
             spoken
             .
          
           
             
             Our
             ancient
             Gaullois
             did
             make
             no
             lesse
             trophies
             with
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             enemies
             than
             our
             Sauages
             .
             For
             (
             if
             Diodorus
             and
             
               Titus
               Liuius
            
             may
             bee
             beleeued
             )
             hauing
             cut
             them
             ,
             they
             bring
             them
             backe
             from
             the
             fielde
             hanging
             at
             the
             petrall
             of
             their
             horses
             ,
             and
             did
             tie
             or
             naile
             them
             solemnely
             ,
             with
             songes
             and
             praises
             of
             the
             vanquishers
             (
             according
             to
             their
             customes
             )
             at
             their
             gates
             ,
             as
             one
             would
             doe
             a
             wilde
             boares
             .
             As
             for
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             nobles
             
             they
             did
             enbalme
             them
             and
             kept
             them
             carefully
             within
             cases
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             shewe
             of
             them
             to
             those
             that
             come
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             they
             would
             restore
             them
             ,
             neither
             to
             kinsemen
             nor
             any
             other
             .
             The
             Boians
             (
             which
             bee
             the
             Bourbonnois
             )
             did
             
             more
             .
             For
             after
             they
             had
             taken
             out
             the
             braines
             ,
             they
             did
             giue
             the
             skuls
             to
             Goldsmiths
             for
             to
             garnish
             them
             with
             
             gold
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             vessels
             of
             them
             to
             drinke
             in
             ,
             which
             they
             vsed
             in
             sacred
             things
             and
             holy
             solemnities
             .
             If
             any
             man
             thinketh
             this
             strange
             ,
             he
             must
             yet
             finde
             more
             strange
             that
             which
             is
             reported
             of
             the
             Hungarians
             by
             Viginere
             vpon
             
               Titus
               Liuius
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             yeere
             1566.
             being
             neere
             Iauarin
             ,
             they
             did
             licke
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Turkes
             heads
             which
             they
             brought
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Maximilian
             :
             which
             goeth
             beyond
             the
             barbarousnesse
             that
             might
             bee
             obiected
             to
             our
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             Yea
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             that
             they
             haue
             more
             humanity
             then
             many
             Christians
             ,
             who
             within
             these
             hundred
             yeeres
             haue
             committed
             in
             diuers
             occurrences
             ,
             vpon
             women
             and
             children
             cruelties
             more
             then
             brutish
             ,
             whereof
             the
             histories
             be
             full
             :
             and
             our
             Sauages
             doe
             extend
             their
             mercie
             to
             these
             two
             sortes
             of
             creatures
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             funerals
             .
          
           
             THe
             warre
             being
             ended
             ,
             humanity
             doth
             inuite
             vs
             to
             bewaile
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             to
             bury
             them
             .
             It
             is
             a
             worke
             wholy
             of
             pietie
             ,
             and
             more
             meritorious
             then
             any
             other
             .
             For
             he
             that
             giueth
             succour
             to
             a
             man
             whilst
             he
             is
             a
             life
             may
             hope
             for
             some
             seruice
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             a
             reciprocall
             kindnesse
             :
             But
             from
             a
             dead
             creature
             wee
             can
             expect
             nothing
             more
             :
             This
             is
             that
             which
             made
             that
             holy
             man
             Tobie
             to
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             :
             And
             for
             that
             good
             office
             ,
             they
             that
             employed
             themselues
             in
             the
             burying
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             are
             praised
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
             As
             for
             teares
             and
             mournings
             
             behold
             what
             saith
             the
             wise
             Sonne
             of
             
               Sirach
               ,
               My
               Sonne
               power
               forth
               teares
               ouer
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               mourne
               as
               if
               thou
               hadst
               suffered
               great
               harme
               thy selfe
               :
               and
               then
               couer
               his
               body
               according
               to
               his
               appointment
               ,
               and
               neglect
               not
               his
               buriall
               .
               Make
               a
               grieuous
               lamentation
               ,
               and
               be
               earnest
               in
               mourning
               ,
               and
               vse
               lamentation
               as
               he
               is
               worthy
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               day
               or
               two
               ,
               least
               thou
               be
               euill
               spoken
               off
               .
            
          
           
           
             This
             lesson
             being
             come
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             some
             tradition
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             to
             our
             Sauages
             ,
             they
             haue
             yet
             at
             this
             day
             that
             common
             with
             the
             nations
             of
             these
             parts
             to
             weepe
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             the
             bodies
             of
             them
             after
             their
             decease
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             done
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             holy
             Patriarches
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             since
             .
             But
             they
             make
             strange
             clamours
             many
             daies
             together
             ,
             as
             we
             saw
             in
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             some
             monthes
             after
             our
             arriuall
             into
             that
             country
             (
             to
             wit
             in
             Nouember
             )
             where
             they
             made
             the
             funerall
             ceremonies
             for
             one
             of
             theirs
             ,
             named
             Panonic
             who
             had
             taken
             some
             marchandises
             out
             of
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Monts
            
             his
             store
             house
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             trucke
             with
             the
             Armouchiquois
             .
             This
             Panoniac
             was
             killed
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             brought
             backe
             into
             the
             cabins
             of
             the
             Riuer
             Saint
             Croix
             ,
             where
             our
             Sauages
             did
             both
             weepe
             for
             him
             and
             enbalmed
             him
             .
             Of
             what
             kinde
             this
             balme
             is
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             know
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             enquire
             of
             it
             vpon
             the
             places
             .
             I
             beleeue
             they
             iagge
             the
             dead
             corpses
             and
             make
             them
             to
             dry
             .
             Certaine
             it
             is
             that
             they
             preserue
             them
             from
             rottennesse
             :
             which
             thing
             they
             doe
             almost
             throughout
             all
             these
             Indies
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             written
             the
             history
             of
             Virginia
             saith
             that
             they
             
             draw
             out
             their
             entralles
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             flea
             the
             dead
             ,
             take
             away
             the
             skinne
             ,
             cut
             all
             the
             flesh
             off
             from
             the
             bones
             ,
             drie
             it
             at
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             then
             lay
             it
             (
             enclosed
             in
             mattes
             )
             at
             the
             feete
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             That
             done
             they
             giue
             him
             his
             owne
             skinne
             againe
             ,
             &
             couer
             therewith
             the
             bones
             tied
             together
             with
             leather
             ,
             fashioning
             it
             euen
             so
             as
             if
             the
             flesh
             had
             remained
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             well
             knowen
             that
             the
             ancient
             Aegyptians
             did
             enbalme
             the
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             carefully
             .
             Which
             (
             besides
             the
             prophane
             Authours
             )
             is
             seene
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Ioseph
             did
             commande
             his
             Seruants
             and
             Phisitions
             to
             embalme
             the
             body
             of
             Iacob
             
             his
             father
             .
             Which
             he
             did
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             country
             .
             But
             the
             Israelites
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             seene
             in
             the
             
             holy
             Chronicles
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             kings
             Asa
             and
             Ioram
             .
          
           
           
             From
             the
             Riuer
             of
             Saint
             Croix
             the
             said
             deceassed
             Panoniac
             was
             brought
             into
             Port
             Royall
             ,
             where
             againe
             he
             was
             wept
             for
             .
             But
             because
             they
             are
             accustomed
             to
             make
             their
             lamentations
             for
             a
             long
             continuance
             of
             daies
             ,
             as
             during
             a
             month
             fearing
             to
             offend
             vs
             by
             their
             cries
             (
             for
             as
             much
             as
             their
             cabins
             were
             but
             some
             fiue
             hundred
             passes
             off
             from
             our
             forte
             )
             Membertou
             came
             to
             intreat
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             not
             to
             dislike
             that
             they
             should
             mourne
             after
             their
             wonted
             manner
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             be
             but
             eight
             daies
             in
             performing
             of
             it
             .
             Which
             he
             easily
             granted
             them
             :
             And
             then
             afterwards
             they
             began
             the
             next
             day
             following
             ,
             at
             the
             breake
             of
             day
             ,
             their
             weepings
             and
             cryings
             ,
             which
             we
             did
             heare
             from
             our
             said
             fort
             ,
             taking
             some
             intermission
             on
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             day
             .
             And
             they
             mourne
             by
             intermission
             euery
             cabin
             his
             day
             ,
             and
             euery
             person
             his
             turne
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             woorthy
             maruelling
             that
             nations
             so
             far
             distant
             doe
             agree
             in
             those
             ceremonies
             with
             many
             of
             the
             hether
             world
             .
             For
             in
             ancient
             times
             the
             Persians
             (
             as
             we
             read
             in
             many
             places
             of
             Herodotus
             ,
             and
             
               Q.
               Curtius
            
             did
             make
             such
             lamentation
             ,
             did
             rent
             their
             garments
             ,
             did
             couer
             their
             heads
             ,
             did
             cloath
             themselues
             with
             a
             mourning
             garment
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             doth
             call
             Sackcloth
             ,
             and
             
               Iosephus
               Schema
               tapeinon
            
             .
             Also
             they
             shaued
             themselues
             ,
             and
             their
             horses
             and
             mules
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             Drusius
             hath
             noted
             in
             
             his
             obseruations
             ,
             alleaging
             for
             this
             purpose
             both
             Herodote
             and
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             The
             Aegyptians
             did
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             peraduenture
             more
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             concerneth
             lamentations
             .
             For
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             holy
             I
             Fatriarke
             Iacob
             ,
             All
             the
             ancients
             ,
             men
             of
             calling
             ,
             and
             the
             Counsellers
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Pharao
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Countrie
             of
             Aegypt
             went
             vp
             in
             great
             multitude
             euen
             as
             far
             as
             to
             the
             corne
             floore
             of
             Atad
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             did
             weepe
             for
             him
             with
             great
             and
             grieuous
             complaints
             :
             In
             such
             sort
             that
             the
             Cananites
             seeing
             it
             did
             say
             :
             This
             mourning
             is
             grieuous
             to
             the
             Aegyptians
             :
             and
             for
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             nouelty
             of
             the
             same
             mourning
             they
             called
             the
             said
             floore
             
             
               Abel
               Misraim
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             the
             mourning
             of
             the
             Aegyptians
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             had
             hired
             women
             to
             weepe
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             to
             relate
             their
             praises
             by
             long
             mournefull
             complaints
             :
             and
             those
             women
             were
             called
             Praeficae
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             Praefectae
             ,
             because
             that
             they
             did
             beginne
             the
             motion
             when
             it
             was
             needefull
             to
             lament
             ,
             and
             to
             relate
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             
               Mercede
               quae
               conductae
               flent
               alieno
               in
               funere
               preficae
               multo
               &
               capillos
               scindunt
               ,
               &
               clamant
               magis
               ,
            
             saith
             Lucilius
             by
             the
             report
             of
             Nonius
             :
             Sometimes
             the
             very
             trumpets
             were
             not
             neglected
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             Virgill
             testifieth
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               
                 It
                 coelo
                 clamor
                 ,
                 clangórque
                 tubarum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             heere
             make
             a
             collection
             of
             all
             the
             customes
             of
             other
             nations
             :
             for
             it
             would
             neuer
             be
             at
             an
             end
             :
             But
             in
             France
             euery
             one
             knoweth
             that
             the
             women
             of
             Picardy
             do
             lament
             their
             dead
             with
             great
             clamors
             .
             
               Monsieur
               des
               Accords
            
             amongst
             other
             things
             by
             him
             collected
             reciteth
             of
             one
             ,
             who
             making
             her
             funerall
             complaints
             ,
             that
             she
             said
             to
             her
             deceassed
             husband
             :
             Good
             God!
             My
             poore
             husband
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             vs
             a
             pittifull
             farewell
             !
             O
             what
             farewell
             !
             It
             is
             for
             euer
             .
             O
             what
             long
             congie
             !
             The
             women
             of
             Bearn
             are
             yet
             more
             pleasant
             .
             For
             they
             recount
             during
             the
             time
             of
             a
             whole
             day
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             their
             husbands
             .
             
               Lamiamou
               ,
               la
               mi
               amou
               :
               Cara
               rident
               ,
               oeil
               de
               splendou
               :
               Cama
               leugé
               bet
               dansadou
               :
               lo
               mé
               balen
               balem
               ,
               lo
               m'esburbat
               :
               mati
               de
               pes
               :
               fort
               tard
               cougat
               :
            
             and
             such
             like
             things
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             
               My
               loue
               ,
               my
               loue
               :
               smiling
               countenance
               :
               bright
               eie
               :
               nimble
               legge
               :
               and
               good
               dancer
               :
               mine
               owne
               valiant
               ,
               mine
               owne
               valiant
               :
               early
               vp
               ,
               and
               late
               a
               bedde
            
             &c.
             
             Iohn
             de
             Leri
             reciteth
             that
             which
             followeth
             of
             the
             Gascoin
             women
             :
             
               yere
               ,
               yere
               ,
               ô
               le
               bet
               renegadou
               ,
               ô
               le
               bet
               iougadou
               qu'here
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             :
             
               ô
               the
               braue
               swaggeren
               ,
               ô
               what
               a
               faire
               player
               he
               was
               !
            
             And
             thereupon
             he
             reporteth
             that
             the
             women
             of
             Brasill
             doe
             howle
             and
             bawle
             with
             such
             clamors
             ,
             that
             it
             seemeth
             that
             it
             be
             some
             assembly
             of
             dogges
             and
             woolues
             .
             He
             is
             dead
             (
             will
             some
             women
             
             say
             drawing
             their
             voices
             )
             he
             was
             so
             valiant
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             made
             vs
             to
             eat
             of
             so
             many
             prisoners
             :
             Others
             making
             a
             Quire
             apart
             will
             say
             :
             Oh
             what
             a
             good
             hunter
             and
             what
             
             an
             excellent
             fisher
             he
             was
             !
             Oh
             what
             a
             braue
             knocker
             down
             of
             Portuges
             and
             of
             Margaias
             he
             was
             !
             of
             whom
             he
             hath
             so
             well
             auenged
             vs.
             And
             at
             the
             pause
             of
             euery
             complaint
             they
             will
             say
             :
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             he
             is
             dead
             for
             whom
             we
             do
             now
             mourne
             !
             whereunto
             the
             men
             doe
             answer
             ,
             saying
             :
             Alas
             it
             is
             true
             !
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             no
             more
             vntill
             we
             see
             him
             behinde
             
             the
             mountaines
             where
             we
             shall
             dance
             with
             him
             !
             and
             other
             such
             things
             .
             But
             the
             most
             part
             of
             these
             people
             doe
             end
             their
             mourning
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             or
             some
             what
             more
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Indians
             of
             Florida
             ,
             when
             any
             of
             their
             Paraoustis
             dieth
             they
             weepe
             three
             daies
             and
             three
             nights
             continually
             and
             without
             eating
             :
             And
             all
             the
             Paraoustis
             ,
             that
             be
             his
             allies
             and
             friendes
             ,
             doe
             the
             like
             mourning
             ,
             cutting
             halfe
             their
             haires
             as
             well
             men
             as
             women
             in
             token
             of
             loue
             .
             And
             that
             done
             there
             be
             some
             women
             ordained
             ,
             who
             during
             the
             time
             of
             six
             Moones
             doe
             lamente
             the
             death
             of
             their
             Paraousti
             three
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             crying
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             at
             noone
             ,
             and
             at
             night
             :
             which
             is
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Praefices
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             haue
             ,
             not
             long
             since
             ,
             spoken
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             which
             is
             of
             the
             mourning
             apparell
             ,
             our
             Souriquois
             doe
             paint
             their
             faces
             all
             with
             blacke
             ;
             which
             maketh
             them
             to
             seeme
             very
             hidious
             :
             But
             the
             Hebrewes
             were
             more
             reprouable
             ,
             who
             did
             scotch
             their
             faces
             in
             the
             time
             of
             mourning
             ,
             
             and
             did
             shaue
             their
             haires
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             
               Prophet
               Ieremie
            
             :
             which
             was
             vsuall
             among
             them
             of
             great
             antiquity
             :
             By
             reason
             whereof
             the
             same
             was
             forbidden
             them
             by
             the
             
             law
             of
             God
             in
             
               Leuiticus
               :
               You
               shall
               not
               cut
               round
               the
               corners
               of
               your
               haires
               ,
               neither
               marre
               the
               tufts
               of
               your
               beards
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               not
               cut
               your
               flesh
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               nor
               make
               any
               print
               of
               a
            
             
             
               marke
               vpon
               you
               .
               I
               am
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             in
             
               Deuteronomie
               :
               you
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               cut
               your selues
               ,
               nor
               make
               any
               baldnesse
               betweene
               your
               eies
               for
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
             Which
             was
             also
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Romans
             in
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             twelue
             tables
             .
          
           
             Herodotus
             and
             Diodorus
             doe
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Aegyptians
             (
             chiefly
             in
             their
             Kings
             funerals
             )
             did
             rent
             their
             garments
             ,
             and
             besmeered
             their
             faces
             ,
             yea
             all
             their
             heads
             :
             and
             assembling
             themselues
             twise
             a
             day
             ,
             did
             march
             in
             round
             ,
             singing
             the
             vertues
             of
             their
             King
             :
             did
             abstaine
             from
             sodden
             meats
             ,
             from
             liuing
             creatures
             ,
             from
             wine
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             daintie
             fare
             during
             the
             space
             of
             70.
             daies
             ,
             without
             any
             washing
             ▪
             nor
             lying
             on
             any
             bed
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             haue
             the
             company
             of
             their
             wiues
             :
             alwaies
             lamenting
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             mourning
             of
             our
             Queenes
             of
             France
             (
             for
             as
             for
             our
             Kings
             they
             weare
             no
             mourning
             apparell
             )
             was
             in
             white
             colour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             after
             the
             death
             of
             their
             husbands
             they
             kept
             the
             names
             of
             
               Roines
               blanches
            
             (
             white
             Queenes
             .
             )
             But
             the
             common
             mourning
             of
             others
             is
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             in
             blacke
             ,
             
               qui
               sub
               personarisus
               est
            
             .
             For
             all
             these
             mournings
             are
             but
             deceits
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             hundred
             there
             is
             not
             one
             but
             is
             glad
             of
             such
             a
             weed
             .
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             ancient
             
             Thracians
             were
             more
             wise
             ,
             who
             did
             celebrate
             the
             birth
             of
             man
             with
             teares
             ,
             and
             their
             funerals
             with
             ioy
             ,
             shewing
             that
             by
             death
             we
             are
             deliuered
             from
             all
             calamities
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             are
             borne
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             rest
             .
             Heraclides
             speaking
             of
             the
             Locrois
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             not
             any
             mourning
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             rather
             banckets
             and
             great
             reioycing
             .
             And
             the
             wise
             Solon
             knowing
             the
             foresaid
             abuses
             doth
             abolish
             all
             those
             renting
             of
             cloathes
             ,
             of
             those
             weeping
             fellowes
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             that
             so
             many
             clamors
             should
             be
             made
             ouer
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             Plutarch
             saith
             in
             his
             life
             .
             The
             Christians
             yet
             more
             wise
             did
             in
             ancient
             time
             sing
             Alleluia
             at
             their
             burials
             ,
             and
             this
             verse
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             
               Reuertere
               anima
               mea
               in
               requiem
               tuam
               ,
            
             
             
               quia
               Dominus
               benefecit
               tibi
            
             ,
          
           
             
               And
               now
               my
               soule
               sith
               thou
               art
               safe
               ,
            
             
               returne
               vnto
               thy
               rest
               :
            
             
               For
               largely
               loe
               the
               Lord
               to
               thee
               ,
            
             
               his
               bounty
               hath
               exprest
               .
            
          
           
           
             Notwithstanding
             because
             that
             we
             are
             men
             ,
             subiect
             to
             ioy
             ,
             to
             griefe
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             motions
             and
             perturbations
             of
             minde
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             motion
             are
             not
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             weeping
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             considering
             our
             fraile
             condition
             ,
             and
             subiect
             to
             so
             many
             harmes
             ,
             be
             it
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             that
             which
             we
             did
             loue
             and
             held
             deerely
             .
             Holy
             personages
             haue
             bene
             touched
             with
             those
             passions
             ,
             and
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             wept
             ouer
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             Lazarus
             ,
             brother
             to
             the
             holy
             Magdalein
             .
             But
             one
             must
             not
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             nor
             make
             ostentations
             of
             clamors
             ,
             wherewith
             very
             often
             ▪
             the
             heart
             is
             neuer
             a
             whit
             touched
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             wise
             sonne
             of
             Sirach
             doth
             giue
             
             vs
             an
             aduertisement
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Weepe
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               lost
               the
               light
               [
               of
               this
               life
               ]
               but
               make
               small
               weeping
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               in
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
             After
             that
             our
             Sauages
             had
             wept
             for
             Panoniac
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             the
             place
             where
             his
             cabin
             was
             whilst
             hee
             did
             liue
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             did
             burne
             all
             that
             hee
             had
             left
             ,
             his
             bowes
             ,
             arrowes
             ,
             quiuers
             ,
             his
             Beuers
             skinnes
             ,
             his
             Tabacco
             (
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             liue
             )
             his
             dogs
             and
             other
             his
             small
             mooueables
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             no
             body
             should
             quarrell
             for
             his
             succession
             .
             The
             same
             sheweth
             how
             little
             
             they
             care
             for
             the
             goods
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             giuing
             thereby
             a
             goodly
             lesson
             to
             them
             who
             by
             right
             or
             wrong
             doe
             runne
             after
             this
             siluer
             diuell
             ,
             and
             very
             often
             doe
             breake
             their
             necks
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             catch
             what
             they
             desire
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             making
             bankerout
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             spoiling
             the
             poore
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             with
             open
             warre
             ,
             or
             vnder
             colour
             of
             iustice
             .
             A
             faire
             lesson
             I
             say
             to
             those
             couetous
             vnsatiable
             Tantalusses
             ,
             who
             take
             so
             much
             paines
             ,
             and
             murther
             so
             many
             creatures
             to
             seeke
             out
             hell
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             
             treasures
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             doth
             call
             the
             
               Riches
               of
               iniquitie
            
             .
             A
             faire
             lesson
             also
             for
             them
             of
             whom
             Saint
             Hierome
             speaketh
             ,
             treating
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Clearks
             :
             
               There
               bee
               some
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               who
               doe
               giue
               a
               little
               thing
               for
               an
               alme
               ,
               to
               the
            
             
             
               end
               to
               haue
               it
               againe
               with
               great
               vsurie
               ;
               and
               vnder
               colour
               of
               giuing
               some
               thing
               ,
               they
               seeke
               after
               riches
               ,
               which
               is
               rather
               a
               hunting
               than
               an
               almes
               :
               So
               are
               beasts
               ,
               birds
               ,
               and
               fishes
               taken
               .
               A
               small
               bait
               is
               put
               to
               a
               hooke
               to
               the
               end
               to
               catch
               at
               it
               silly
               womens
               purses
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             Epitaph
             of
             Nepotian
             to
             
               Heliodore
               :
               Some
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               doe
               heape
               money
               vpon
               money
               ,
               and
               making
               their
               purses
               to
               burst
               out
               by
               certaine
               kinde
               of
               seruices
               ,
               they
               catch
               at
               a
               suare
               the
               richesse
               of
               good
               matrons
               ,
               and
               become
               richer
               being
               Monkes
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               being
               secular
               .
            
             And
             for
             this
             couetousnesse
             the
             regular
             and
             secular
             haue
             beene
             by
             imperiall
             Edicts
             ,
             excluded
             from
             legacies
             ,
             whereof
             the
             same
             doth
             complaine
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             the
             cause
             thereof
             hath
             beene
             giuen
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             come
             againe
             to
             our
             burning
             of
             goods
             .
             The
             first
             people
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             yet
             couetousnesse
             rooted
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             did
             the
             same
             as
             our
             Sauages
             do
             .
             For
             the
             Phrygians
             (
             or
             Troyians
             )
             did
             bring
             to
             the
             Latins
             the
             vse
             of
             burning
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             mooueables
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             making
             high
             piles
             of
             wood
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             as
             Aeneas
             did
             in
             the
             funerals
             of
             Misenus
             :
             
               
                 
                 —
                 &
                 robore
                 secto
              
               
                 Ingentem
                 struxere
                 pyram
                 —
              
            
             Then
             the
             body
             being
             washed
             and
             annointed
             ,
             they
             did
             cast
             all
             his
             garments
             vpon
             the
             pile
             of
             wood
             ,
             frankincense
             ,
             meats
             ,
             and
             they
             powred
             on
             it
             oile
             ,
             wine
             ,
             honie
             ,
             leaues
             ,
             flowers
             ,
             violets
             ,
             roses
             ,
             ointments
             of
             good
             smell
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             by
             ancient
             histories
             and
             inscriptions
             .
             And
             for
             to
             continue
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             
               Misenus
               ,
               Virgil
            
             doth
             adde
             :
          
           
             
               Purpureásque
               super
               vestes
               ,
               velamina
               nota
            
             
               Conijciunt
               :
               pars
               ingenti
               subiere
               feretro
               ,
               &c.
            
             
               —
               congesta
               cremantur
            
             
               Thura
               ,
               dona
               ,
               dapes
               ,
               fuso
               crateres
               oliuo
               .
            
          
           
             
             And
             speaking
             of
             the
             funerals
             of
             Pallas
             a
             young
             Lord
             ,
             friend
             to
             Aeneas
             :
          
           
             
               Tum
               geminas
               vestes
               ,
               ostróque
               ,
               auróque
               rigentes
               ,
            
             
             
               Extulit
               Aeneas
               —
            
             
               Multaque
               praeterea
               laurentis
               praemia
               pugnae
            
             
               Aggerat
               ,
               &
               longo
               praedam
               iubet
               ordine
               duci
               :
            
             
               Addit
               equos
               &
               tela
               ,
               quibus
               spoliaverat
               hostem
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               vnderneath
               :
            
             
               Spargitur
               &
               tellus
               lachrimis
               ,
               sparguntur
               &
               arma
               .
            
             
               Hinc
               alij
               spolia
               occisis
               direpta
               Latinis
            
             
               Conijciunt
               igni
               ,
               galeas
               ,
               ensésque
               decoros
               ,
            
             
               Fraenáque
               feruent
               esque
               rotas
               :
               pars
               munera
               nota
            
             
               Ipsorum
               clypeos
               ,
               &
               non
               faeliciatela
               ,
            
             
               Setigerósque
               sues
               ,
               raptásque
               ex
               omnibus
               agris
            
             
               In
               flammam
               iugulant
               pecudes
               —
            
          
           
             
             In
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             I
             finde
             but
             the
             bodies
             of
             Saul
             and
             of
             his
             Sonnes
             to
             haue
             beene
             burnt
             after
             their
             ouerthrow
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             said
             that
             any
             of
             their
             mooueables
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             ▪
          
           
             The
             old
             Gaullois
             and
             Germains
             did
             burne
             with
             the
             dead
             bodie
             all
             that
             which
             he
             had
             loued
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             very
             beasts
             ,
             papers
             of
             accounts
             and
             obligations
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             that
             meanes
             they
             would
             either
             haue
             paied
             ,
             or
             demanded
             their
             
             debts
             .
             In
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             a
             little
             before
             that
             Caesar
             came
             thither
             ,
             there
             was
             some
             that
             did
             cast
             themselues
             vpon
             the
             pile
             where
             the
             body
             was
             burned
             ,
             in
             hope
             to
             liue
             else
             where
             with
             their
             kinred
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             friends
             .
             Concerning
             the
             
               Germains
               ,
               Tacitus
            
             saith
             the
             same
             of
             them
             in
             those
             termes
             :
             
               Quae
               viuis
               cordi
               fuisse
               arbrit
               antur
               in
               ignem
               inferunt
               etiam
               animalia
               ,
               seruos
               ,
               &
               clientes
               .
            
          
           
             These
             fashions
             haue
             beene
             common
             anciently
             to
             many
             nations
             ,
             but
             our
             Sauages
             are
             not
             so
             foolish
             as
             that
             :
             for
             they
             take
             good
             heede
             from
             putting
             themselues
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             knowing
             that
             it
             is
             to
             hot
             .
             They
             content
             themselues
             then
             in
             burning
             the
             dead
             man
             his
             goods
             :
             And
             as
             for
             the
             body
             they
             put
             him
             honourably
             in
             the
             graue
             .
             This
             Panoniac
             of
             whom
             wee
             haue
             spoken
             was
             kept
             in
             the
             cabin
             of
             Niguiroet
             ,
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             of
             Neguioadetch
             ,
             his
             mother
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Spring
             time
             ,
             when
             that
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             Sauages
             
             was
             made
             for
             to
             goe
             to
             reuenge
             his
             death
             :
             In
             which
             assembly
             he
             was
             yet
             wept
             for
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             went
             to
             the
             warres
             they
             made
             an
             end
             of
             his
             funerals
             ,
             and
             carried
             him
             (
             according
             to
             their
             custome
             )
             into
             a
             desolate
             Ilande
             ,
             towardes
             
               Cap
               de
               Sable
            
             ,
             some
             fiue
             and
             twenty
             or
             thirtie
             leagues
             distant
             from
             Port
             Royall
             .
             Those
             Isles
             which
             doe
             serue
             them
             for
             Church-yardes
             are
             secret
             amongst
             them
             ,
             for
             feare
             some
             enemy
             should
             seeke
             to
             torment
             the
             bones
             of
             their
             dead
             .
          
           
             
             Pliny
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             haue
             esteemed
             that
             it
             was
             foolishnesse
             to
             keepe
             dead
             bodies
             vnder
             a
             vaine
             opinion
             that
             after
             this
             life
             one
             is
             something
             .
             But
             one
             may
             apply
             vnto
             him
             that
             which
             
               Portius
               Festus
            
             Gouernour
             of
             Caesarea
             did
             foolishly
             say
             to
             the
             Apostle
             
               Saint
               Paul
               :
               Thou
               art
               besides
            
             
             
               thy selfe
               :
               much
               learning
               hath
               made
               thee
               mad
               .
            
             Our
             Sauages
             are
             esteemed
             very
             brutish
             (
             which
             they
             are
             not
             )
             but
             yet
             they
             haue
             more
             wisedome
             in
             that
             respect
             then
             such
             Philosophers
             .
          
           
             We
             Christians
             doe
             commonly
             bury
             the
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             yeeld
             them
             to
             the
             earth
             (
             called
             Humus
             ,
             from
             whence
             commeth
             the
             word
             
               Homo
               a
               Man
            
             )
             from
             which
             they
             were
             taken
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             the
             ancient
             Romans
             before
             the
             custome
             of
             burning
             them
             .
             Which
             amongst
             the
             West
             Indians
             the
             Brasilians
             doe
             ,
             who
             put
             their
             dead
             into
             pits
             digged
             after
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             tunne
             ,
             almost
             vpright
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             their
             owne
             houses
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             first
             Romans
             ,
             according
             as
             Seruius
             the
             Commentor
             of
             Virgill
             doth
             say
             .
             But
             our
             sauages
             as
             far
             as
             Perou
             do
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             rather
             do
             keepe
             them
             whole
             in
             Sepulchers
             ,
             which
             be
             in
             many
             places
             as
             scaffoldes
             of
             nine
             and
             ten
             foote
             height
             .
             the
             rooffe
             wherof
             is
             all
             couered
             with
             mattes
             ,
             whereuponthey
             stretch
             out
             their
             dead
             rancked
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             their
             decease
             .
             So
             almost
             our
             Sauages
             doe
             ,
             sauing
             that
             their
             sepulchers
             are
             lesser
             and
             lower
             ,
             made
             after
             the
             forme
             of
             Cages
             ,
             which
             they
             couer
             very
             properly
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             lay
             their
             dead
             .
             
             Which
             we
             call
             to
             bury
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             interre
             seeing
             they
             are
             not
             within
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Now
             although
             that
             many
             nations
             haue
             thought
             good
             to
             keepe
             the
             dead
             bodies
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             better
             to
             follow
             that
             which
             nature
             requireth
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             render
             to
             the
             earth
             that
             which
             belongeth
             vnto
             her
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             Lucrece
             saith
             )
             
               
                 Omniparens
                 eadem
                 rerum
                 est
                 commune
                 sepulchrum
              
            
          
           
             
             Also
             this
             is
             the
             ancientest
             fashion
             of
             burying
             ,
             saith
             Cicero
             :
             And
             that
             great
             Cirus
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             would
             not
             be
             otherwise
             serued
             after
             his
             death
             then
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             earth
             :
             
               ô
               my
               deare
               children
            
             !
             (
             said
             he
             before
             he
             died
             )
             
               When
               I
               haue
               ended
               my
               life
               ,
               doe
               not
               put
               my
               bodie
               ,
               neither
               in
               gould
               nor
               in
               siluer
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               sepulcher
               ,
               but
               render
               it
               foorthwith
               to
               the
               earth
               .
               For
               what
               may
               be
               more
               happy
               and
               more
               to
               be
               desired
               then
               to
               ioine
               himselfe
               with
               her
               that
               produceth
               and
               nourisheth
               all
               good
               and
               faire
               things
               ?
            
             So
             did
             he
             esteeme
             for
             vanity
             all
             the
             pompes
             and
             excessiue
             expences
             of
             the
             Pyramides
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             of
             the
             Mausolees
             and
             other
             monuments
             made
             after
             that
             imitation
             :
             As
             the
             same
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             magnificall
             masse
             of
             Adrian
             ,
             the
             Septizone
             of
             Seuerus
             ,
             and
             other
             yet
             lesser
             ,
             not
             esteeming
             himselfe
             after
             death
             more
             then
             the
             meanest
             of
             his
             Subiects
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             did
             leaue
             the
             entombing
             of
             the
             bodies
             ,
             hauing
             perceiued
             that
             the
             long
             warres
             did
             bring
             disorder
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             dead
             corps
             were
             vnburied
             ,
             which
             
             by
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             twelue
             Tables
             it
             was
             behoouefull
             to
             bury
             out
             of
             the
             towne
             ,
             like
             as
             they
             did
             in
             Athens
             .
             Wherupon
             Arnobius
             speaking
             against
             the
             Gentils
             :
             
               Wee
               doe
               not
               feare
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               as
               you
               thinke
               ,
               the
               ransacking
               of
               our
               graues
               ,
               but
               wee
               keepe
               the
               most
               ancient
               and
               best
               custome
               of
               burying
               .
            
          
           
             Pausanias
             (
             who
             blameth
             the
             Gaullois
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             )
             saith
             in
             his
             Phociques
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             care
             to
             bury
             their
             dead
             ,
             but
             we
             haue
             shewed
             the
             contrary
             heeretofore
             :
             And
             though
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             the
             army
             of
             Brennus
             .
             The
             same
             might
             haue
             beene
             said
             of
             the
             Nabateens
             ,
             Who
             (
             according
             to
             Strabo
             )
             did
             that
             
             which
             Pausanias
             doth
             obiect
             to
             the
             Gaullois
             ,
             and
             buried
             the
             bodies
             of
             their
             kinges
             in
             dunghils
             .
          
           
             Our
             Sauages
             are
             more
             kinde
             then
             so
             ,
             and
             haue
             all
             that
             which
             the
             office
             of
             humanitie
             may
             desire
             ,
             yea
             euen
             more
             .
             For
             after
             they
             haue
             brought
             the
             dead
             to
             his
             rest
             ,
             euery
             one
             maketh
             him
             a
             present
             of
             the
             best
             thing
             he
             hath
             .
             Some
             doe
             couer
             him
             with
             many
             skinnes
             of
             Beuers
             ,
             of
             Otters
             and
             other
             beastes
             :
             others
             present
             him
             with
             bowes
             ,
             arrowes
             ,
             quiuers
             ,
             kniues
             ,
             Matachiaz
             ,
             and
             other
             thinges
             .
             Which
             they
             haue
             in
             common
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             them
             of
             Florida
             ,
             who
             for
             want
             of
             furres
             ,
             doe
             set
             vpon
             the
             sepulchers
             the
             cuppe
             wherein
             the
             deceassed
             was
             accustomed
             to
             drinke
             ,
             and
             all
             about
             them
             they
             plant
             great
             number
             of
             arrowes
             :
             Item
             they
             of
             Brasill
             who
             doe
             bury
             with
             their
             dead
             ,
             thinges
             made
             of
             feathers
             and
             Carkenets
             :
             and
             they
             of
             Perou
             ,
             who
             (
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             the
             Spaniardes
             )
             did
             fill
             their
             tombes
             with
             treasures
             :
             But
             also
             with
             many
             nations
             of
             these
             our
             partes
             ,
             which
             did
             the
             same
             euen
             from
             the
             first
             time
             after
             the
             floud
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             coniectured
             by
             the
             writing
             (
             though
             deceitfull
             )
             of
             the
             Sepulcher
             of
             Semiramis
             Queene
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             containing
             that
             he
             of
             her
             successors
             that
             had
             neede
             of
             mony
             should
             make
             it
             to
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             finde
             there
             euen
             as
             much
             as
             he
             would
             haue
             .
             Whereof
             Darius
             willing
             to
             make
             triall
             ,
             found
             in
             it
             nothing
             else
             but
             other
             letters
             speaking
             in
             this
             sorte
             :
             
               Vnlesse
               thou
               wert
               a
               wicked
               man
               and
               vnsatiable
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               haue
               ,
               through
               couetousnesse
               ,
               so
               troubled
               the
               quiet
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               broken
               downe
               their
               Sepulchers
               .
            
             I
             would
             thinke
             this
             custome
             to
             haue
             beene
             onely
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             I
             finde
             in
             Iosephus
             his
             history
             that
             
             Salomon
             did
             put
             in
             the
             Sepulcher
             of
             Dauid
             his
             father
             aboue
             three
             millions
             of
             gould
             ,
             which
             were
             rifled
             thirteene
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             .
          
           
             This
             custome
             to
             put
             gould
             into
             the
             Sepulchers
             being
             come
             euen
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             was
             forbidden
             by
             the
             twelue
             tables
             ,
             also
             the
             excessiue
             expences
             that
             many
             did
             make
             in
             
             watering
             the
             bodies
             with
             precious
             liquors
             ,
             and
             other
             mysteries
             that
             we
             haue
             recited
             heeretofore
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             many
             simple
             and
             foolish
             men
             and
             women
             did
             ordaine
             by
             will
             and
             testament
             ,
             that
             one
             should
             bury
             with
             their
             bodies
             their
             ornamentes
             ,
             ringes
             ,
             and
             iewels
             (
             which
             the
             Greekes
             did
             call
             entaphia
             )
             as
             there
             is
             a
             forme
             seene
             of
             
             it
             ,
             reported
             by
             the
             lawyer
             Scaeuola
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             Digestes
             .
             Which
             was
             reprooued
             by
             Papiniam
             and
             Vlpian
             likewise
             ciuill
             lawyers
             :
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             for
             the
             abuse
             thereof
             the
             Romans
             were
             constrained
             to
             cause
             that
             the
             Censors
             of
             the
             womens
             ornamentes
             did
             condemne
             ,
             as
             simple
             and
             effeminated
             ,
             them
             that
             did
             such
             thinges
             ,
             as
             Pluturch
             saith
             in
             the
             liues
             of
             Solon
             and
             Sylla
             .
             Therefore
             the
             best
             course
             is
             to
             keepe
             the
             modesty
             of
             the
             ancient
             Patriarches
             ,
             and
             euen
             of
             king
             Cyrus
             ,
             whom
             we
             haue
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             on
             whose
             tombe
             was
             this
             inscription
             ,
             reported
             by
             Arrian
             .
          
           
             
               Thou
               that
               passest
               by
               ,
               whomsoeuer
               thou
               beest
               ,
               and
               from
               what
               parte
               soeuer
               thou
               commest
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               thou
               wilt
               come
               :
               I
               am
               that
               Cyrus
               who
               got
               the
               dominion
               to
               the
               Persians
               :
               I
               pray
               thee
               enuie
               not
               this
               little
               parcell
               of
               grounde
               which
               couereth
               my
               poore
               body
               .
            
          
           
             So
             then
             our
             Sauages
             are
             not
             excusable
             in
             putting
             all
             the
             best
             ornamentes
             they
             haue
             into
             the
             Sepulchers
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             seeing
             they
             might
             reape
             commodity
             by
             them
             .
             But
             one
             may
             answer
             for
             them
             that
             they
             haue
             this
             custome
             euen
             from
             their
             fathers
             beginning
             (
             for
             we
             see
             that
             almost
             from
             the
             very
             time
             of
             the
             floud
             the
             like
             hath
             beene
             done
             in
             this
             hither
             world
             )
             and
             giuing
             to
             their
             dead
             their
             furres
             ,
             Matachias
             ,
             Bowes
             ,
             Arrowes
             ,
             and
             Quiuers
             ,
             they
             were
             thinges
             that
             they
             had
             no
             neede
             of
             .
          
           
             And
             notwithstanding
             this
             doth
             not
             cleere
             the
             Spaniardes
             from
             blame
             ,
             who
             haue
             robbed
             the
             Sepulchers
             of
             the
             Indians
             of
             Perou
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             bones
             on
             the
             dunghill
             :
             nor
             
             our
             owne
             men
             that
             haue
             done
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             taking
             away
             the
             Beuers
             skinne
             ,
             in
             our
             New-France
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             heeretofore
             .
             
          
           
             
               For
               as
            
             Isodorus
             
               saith
               of
            
             Damiette
             
               in
               an
               Epistle
            
             :
             It
             is
             the
             parte
             of
             enemies
             voide
             of
             all
             humanitie
             to
             robbe
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             cannot
             defende
             themselues
             ,
             Nature
             it selfe
             hath
             giuen
             this
             to
             many
             ,
             that
             hatred
             doth
             ceasse
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             doe
             reconcile
             themselues
             with
             the
             deceassed
             .
             But
             riches
             make
             the
             couetous
             to
             become
             enemies
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             haue
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             who
             torment
             their
             bones
             with
             reproach
             and
             iniury
             .
             
               And
               therefore
               not
               without
               cause
               haue
               the
               ancient
               Emperors
               made
               lawes
               ,
               and
               ordained
               rigorous
               paines
               against
               the
               spoilers
               and
               destroiers
               of
               Sepulchers
               .
            
          
        
         
           All
           praises
           be
           giuen
           to
           God.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           The
           Errata
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
             8.
             for
          
           I
           le
           of
           Sand
           or
           Sablon
           ,
           or
           Sand.
           read
           I
           le
           of
           Sablon
           or
           Sand.
           
             p.
             9.
             for
          
           Pourtrincourt
           r.
           Poutrincourt
           ,
           
             p.
             14.
             for
          
           Peron
           r.
           Perou
           .
           
             p.
             42.
             for
          
           haue
           raised
           r.
           haue
           beene
           raised
           ,
           ib
           ,
           for
           toones
           r.
           tonnes
           .
           
             p.
             52.
             for
          
           Point
           r.
           Pont.
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A05339-e2130
           
             Idle
             and
             banished
             men
             imploied
             in
             this
             businesse
             .
          
           
             The
             setting
             foorth
             out
             of
             New-hauen
             .
          
           
             Danger
             .
          
           
             A
             perillous
             storme
             .
          
           
             Winde
             commonly
             good
             in
             March
             for
             the
             New
             found
             lands
             .
             The
             I
             le
             of
             Sablon
             or
             Sand.
             
          
           
             Port
             du
             Rossignol
             .
          
           
             Le
             Port
             da
             Moutton
             .
          
           
             Capitol
             .
          
           
             Milan
             .
          
           
             About
             100.
             
             Planters
             .
          
           
             Deliberation
             vpon
             the
             returne
             into
             France
             .
          
           
             Store
             of
             Conies
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             Porte
             .
             
               Campseau
               Port.
            
             
          
           
             Note
             heere
             the
             good
             nature
             and
             diligence
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             La
             Baye
             des
             Iles.
             
          
           
             The
             Ice
             cōmeth
             farther
             to
             the
             South
             than
             Campseau
             .
          
           
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             goeth
             to
             Canada
             ,
             to
             trade
             for
             Furres
             .
          
           
             
               Cap
               De
               Sable
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Sandie
             Cape
             .
             Saint
             Maries
             Baye
             .
             Faire
             place
             to
             inhabite
             .
             Mines
             of
             Iron
             and
             Siluer
             .
          
           
             An
             accident
             of
             a
             man
             lost
             in
             the
             woods
             the
             space
             of
             16.
             daies
             .
          
           
             La
             Baye
             Françoise
             .
          
           
             The
             riuer
             of
             
               L'
               Equille
            
             .
          
           
             Port
             Royal.
             
          
           
             A
             Copper
             Mine
             .
             In
             the
             28.
             and
             29
             chap.
             of
             the
             second
             booke
             of
             the
             whole
             volume
             vntranslated
             .
          
           
             Things
             first
             to
             be
             prouided
             in
             new
             Plantation
             .
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             Esaiah
             52.
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Patronius
             Arbiter
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiast
             .
             31.
             ver
             .
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Diamonds
             .
          
           
             Turky
             stones
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Iohns
             Riuer
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             comming
             in
             .
          
           
             The
             fall
             of
             a
             Riuer
             .
          
           
             1608.
             
          
           
             Vines
             .
          
           
             Great
             grapes
             among
             the
             Armouchiquois
             .
             Abundance
             of
             fishes
             .
             The
             Commoditie
             of
             voyaging
             by
             the
             riuer
             .
          
           
             The
             I
             le
             of
             S.
             Croix
             ,
             20.
             leagues
             from
             S
             Iohns
             riuer
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             will
             possesse
             a
             land
             ought
             to
             place
             himselfe
             in
             the
             maine
             or
             firme
             land
             .
          
           
             Returne
             to
             the
             Baie
             of
             Saint
             Marie
             ,
             where
             the
             lost
             man
             was
             found
             again
             .
             The
             long
             I
             le
             .
          
           
             Cheries
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             7.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             Wier
             
               in
               the
               treatie
            
             De
             ieiuniis
             comment
             .
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             
               Euagrius
               lib.
            
             1.
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             historie
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
             Baronius
             vpon
             the
             Martyrol
             .
             Rom.
             9.
             
             Ian●
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauage
             submit
             themselues
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             in
             in
             their
             variances
             .
          
           
             The
             fathers
             authoritie
             in
             mariage
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             the
             of
             Sauagespleaded
             before
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             .
          
           
             Store
             of
             Salmons
             .
             Beuers
             .
             Matachias
             be
             laces
             ,
             beades
             ,
             bracelets
             ,
             or
             such
             trinckets
             
          
           
             The
             description
             of
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Saint
             Croix
             .
          
           
             The
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             Soile
             .
          
           
             The
             Iland
             halfe
             a
             league
             in
             compasse
             .
          
           
             Store
             of
             Mussels
             .
          
           
             Enuy
             vpon
             the
             priuiledge
             granted
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             vpon
             Beuers
             .
          
           
             The
             returne
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             into
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             perill
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             danger
             .
          
           
             Necessitie
             maketh
             vs
             seeke
             to
             God.
             The
             diuellishnesse
             of
             reuengefull
             desire
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             danger
             .
          
           
             Their
             return
             at
             New
             hauen
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             perill
             .
          
           
             The
             building
             at
             the
             I
             le
             of
             S.
             Croix
             .
          
           
             Three
             discōmodities
             in
             wintering
             at
             
               S.
               Croix
            
             .
          
           
             Wickednesse
             of
             manie
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             riuer
             of
             Roan
             .
          
           
             Vnknowen
             Sicknesses
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             the
             dead
             and
             sicke
             .
             Dangerous
             moneths
             .
          
           
             Hippocrates
             .
          
           
             Northerly
             people
             subiect
             to
             the
             land
             disease
             of
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             Olaus
             magnus
             ,
             Lib.
             16.
             cap.
             5●
             .
          
           
             Euill
             disposition
             of
             the
             body
             corrupteth
             the
             meates
             .
          
           
             A
             medicine
             for
             the
             stone
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             in
             the
             9.
             booke
             ,
             ca.
             38
             ▪
             
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             Sorbut
             ,
             or
             Scoruie
             .
          
           
             The
             opening
             of
             a
             dead
             bodie
             .
          
           
             Causes
             of
             the
             said
             disease
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             book
             
               De
               aere
               ,
               aquu
               ,
               &
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             What
             foode
             causeth
             the
             land
             disease
             .
          
           
             Bad
             waters
             .
          
           
             
               Plin.
               li.
            
             25.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Stomaccacè
             .
             Scelotyrbè
             .
          
           
             Britannica
             ,
             an
             herbe
             .
          
           
             Strabo
             .
             Monsieur
             d●
             Ioinuille
             .
             The
             Gouitres
             
               of
               Sauoye
            
             .
          
           
             What
             aire
             is
             against
             health
             .
          
           
             Windes
             .
          
           
             What
             windes
             be
             healthfull
             and
             vnhealthfull
             .
          
           
             The
             windes
             haue
             not
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             qualitie
             in
             all
             places
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Olam
             magnus
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sicke
             folkes
             and
             beasts
             doe
             feele
             the
             winde
             and
             weather
             a●omming
             .
          
           
             Seasons
             .
          
           
             Galen
             .
             Com.
             35.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             nat
             .
             hum
             .
          
           
             Bad
             foode
             and
             discommodities
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Disposition
             of
             bodie
             .
          
           
             Sagamos
             is
             a
             Sauage
             word
             which
             Signifieth
             a
             Lord
             ,
             a
             ruler
             ,
             or
             a
             Captaine
             .
          
           
             The
             author
             his
             exercise
             in
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             labour
             of
             the
             minde
             .
          
           
             The
             pietie
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Historie
             .
          
           
             Amos.
             5.
             verse
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             Children
             .
          
           
             Of
             aged
             folkes
             .
          
           
             Aduice
             for
             the
             sicknesses
             of
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             Good
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Hearbs
             in
             the
             spring
             time
             .
          
           
             Stooues
             .
          
           
             Stooues
             in
             gardens
             .
          
           
             The
             countrie
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             100.
             leagues
             distant
             from
             Port
             Royall
             .
          
           
             The
             Sweatings
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             Ecclesi
             .
             3.
             verse
             .
             12.
             and
             22.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             mirth
             .
          
           
             Necessitie
             of
             hauing
             women
             into
             the
             country
             .
          
           
             Tree
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Sasafras
             .
          
           
             
               Monsieur
               Champlein
            
             is
             now
             this
             present
             yeare
             1609.
             in
             Canada
             .
          
           
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             his
             voiage
             for
             the
             discouery
             of
             new
             Lands
             .
          
           
             Kinibeki
             60.
             legues
             from
             Saint
             Croix
             ,
          
           
             Plin
             ▪
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Fabulous
             tales
             of
             the
             riuer
             Norombega
             .
          
           
             Pemtegoet
             .
          
           
             Oiection
             .
             Answer
             ▪
             
          
           
             An
             other
             Fabulous
             report
             of
             the
             Riuer
             of
             Norombega
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             well
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Bancke
             of
             Newfoundland
             .
             
               Banquereau
               .
               banc
               Iacquet
            
             .
          
           
             Kinibeks
             .
          
           
             The
             bay
             of
             Marchin
             .
             1607.
             
             Chouakoet
             .
             The
             ground
             manured
             .
          
           
             Vines
             .
          
           
             Malebarre
             .
          
           
             The
             Armouchiquois
             traitours
             and
             theefes
             .
          
           
             Shoulds
             stretching
             farre
             into
             the
             sea
             .
             Violent
             death
             of
             a
             Frenchman
             of
             
               Saint
               Mallos
            
             .
          
           
             The
             swiftnes
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             .
          
           
             1606.
             
          
           
             
               Monsieur
               DeMonts
            
             difficultie
             in
             his
             enterprise
             .
          
           
             The
             mortalitie
             of
             the
             English
             in
             Virginia
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Frensh
             in
             New
             France
             .
             Virginia
             is
             in
             36.
             37.
             38.
             degrees
             of
             latitude
             .
             Praise
             of
             the
             temper
             of
             Virginia
             .
             Bad
             fare
             the
             chiefe
             cause
             of
             the
             sicknes
             .
             Things
             needfull
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             voyage
             made
             by
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont-Grauè
            
             .
          
           
             The
             arriuall
             of
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont.
            
             1605.
             
          
           
             Transmigration
             from
             S.
             Croix
             to
             
               Port
               Royal.
            
             
          
           
             New
             buildings
             .
          
           
             The
             returne
             of
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Monts
            
             into
             France
             .
          
           
             Traffike
             with
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             Beuers
             ,
             Otters
             ,
             and
             Stagges
             .
          
           
             Tabaguia
             is
             a
             Sauage
             tearme
             ,
             signifying
             banket
             .
          
           
             Hand
             Mils
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             11.
             ver
             .
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Fault
             in
             their
             buildings
             .
          
           
             The
             furniture
             of
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont
            
             to
             go
             to
             the
             discouery
             of
             new
             lands
             .
          
           
             The
             wracke
             of
             their
             Bark
             .
          
           
             Causes
             of
             delay
             in
             establishing
             the
             dwelling
             place
             of
             the
             French
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             comparing
             of
             these
             later
             voiages
             .
          
           
             The
             blame
             of
             them
             who
             at
             this
             day
             despise
             the
             manuring
             of
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             Gods
             punishments
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             voiage
             made
             by
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             .
          
           
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             accepteth
             the
             voiage
             of
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             the
             Authors
             voiage
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             parting
             from
             Paris
             .
          
           
             The
             praises
             of
             Rochell
             .
          
           
             Croquans
             (
             Signifying
             hookes
             )
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             Negligence
             in
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Ionas
             .
          
           
             Hyred
             workmen
             negligent
             .
          
           
             The
             courage
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             and
             his
             associates
             .
          
           
             The
             frontiers
             ought
             to
             be
             furnished
             with
             good
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             doe
             pray
             for
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             Math.
             18.
             vers
             .
             12.
             132.
             
          
           
             Custome
             of
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             carying
             the
             Eucharist
             in
             their
             voyages
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Ambrose
             in
             his
             funerall
             oration
             for
             his
             brother
             .
          
           
             Hardnesse
             to
             come
             foorth
             from
             a
             Port.
             
          
           
             Bad
             suspition
             of
             Captaine
             Foulques
             .
          
           
             The
             diligence
             and
             care
             of
             
               Monss-De
               Poutrincourts
            
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             place
             so
             called
             neere
             Rochell
             .
          
           
             13.
             of
             May.
             1606.
             
          
           
             Meetings
             of
             ships
             .
          
           
             Meeting
             of
             a
             Pirate
             or
             outlawed
             .
          
           
             Neptunes
             sheepe
             .
          
           
             Why
             is
             the
             sea
             stormie
             about
             the
             Açores
             .
          
           
             Westerly
             windes
             ordinary
             in
             the
             Westerne
             Sea.
             
          
           
             from
             whence
             the
             windes
             doe
             come
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             135.
             
          
           
             Porpeses
             doe
             prognosticate
             storms
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             to
             take
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             description
             of
             the
             Porpese
             .
          
           
             The
             Porpeses
             hot
             bloud
             doth
             comfort
             the
             sinewes
             .
          
           
             A
             Beauers
             taile
             is
             dainty
             meate
             .
          
           
             Stormes
             ,
             and
             their
             effects
             .
          
           
             Calmes
             wearisome
             .
          
           
             Whirlewinde
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             made
             :
             the
             effects
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             48.
             
          
           
             The
             maruellous
             assurance
             of
             the
             good
             Mariners
             ,
             in
             their
             sea-labours
             .
          
           
             The
             boldnes
             of
             a
             Switzer
             ,
             at
             Laon.
             
          
           
             The
             18.
             of
             Iune
             .
          
           
             A
             ship
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             ship
             .
          
           
             The
             vailing
             of
             Marchands
             ships
             to
             a
             ship
             Royall
             .
          
           
             Computatiof
             the
             voyage
             .
          
           
             Sea
             water
             milke
             warme
             ,
             then
             colde
             .
          
           
             Great
             cold
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             Antiperistase
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Ices
             of
             New-found-lande
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             16.
             chapter
             .
             Second
             experience
             .
          
           
             Warnings
             neere
             the
             great
             Bancke
             .
             Birds
             called
             by
             Frenchmen
             ,
             
               Godes
               ,
               Fouquets
               ,
               Happefoies
            
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             sound
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             cast
             .
          
           
             The
             arriuall
             to
             the
             fish
             Bancke
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             word
             Bancke
             :
             and
             description
             of
             the
             fishing
             Bancke
             .
          
           
             The
             fishing
             of
             Cod.
             
          
           
             Happe-foyes
             Why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             Sea-dogges
             skinnes
             .
          
           
             Excellent
             sawsiges
             made
             with
             the
             inwards
             of
             Codd
             .
          
           
             Men
             saued
             vpon
             a
             banck
             of
             Ice
             .
          
           
             The
             weather
             in
             those
             seas
             contrary
             ,
             then
             in
             ours
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             mists
             on
             the
             West
             sea
             .
          
           
             A
             small
             bancke
             ,
          
           
             A
             Mariner
             fallen
             by
             night
             in
             the
             sea
             .
             Land
             markes
             .
          
           
             The
             discouery
             of
             S.
             Peters
             Ilands
             .
             Plain
             discovery
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             Breton
             .
             The
             Bay
             of
             Campseau
             .
             Eight
             daies
             .
          
           
             Gods
             fauour
             in
             danger
             .
          
           
             Calme
             weather
             .
          
           
             Maruellous
             odours
             cumming
             from
             the
             land
             .
          
           
             The
             boording
             of
             two
             shalopes
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             goodly
             men
             .
          
           
             Matachiaz
             be
             carkanets
             ,
             necklaces
             ,
             bracelets
             ,
             and
             wrought
             girdles
             .
          
           
             During
             the
             mists
             at
             sea
             ,
             it
             is
             faire
             wether
             on
             land
             ▪
             A
             discommoditie
             brings
             a
             commodity
             .
          
           
             The
             care
             of
             the
             sauages
             for
             their
             wiues
             .
          
           
             The
             departing
             of
             some
             of
             our
             company
             going
             aland
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             doe
             trauell
             much
             way
             in
             small
             time
             .
          
           
             Mistes
             .
             Calmes
             .
          
           
             The
             perill
             of
             many
             Mariners
             .
          
           
             Drunkennesse
             causeth
             diuers
             perils
             .
          
           
             Port
             du
             Rossignoll
             .
          
           
             Port
             au
             Mouton
             .
          
           
             What
             growes
             in
             the
             land
             at
             Port
             
               au
               Monton
            
             .
          
           
             
               Le
               Cap
               de
               Sable
            
             .
             Long
             Iland
             .
             The
             Bay
             S.
             Mary
             .
             The
             arriuing
             to
             Port
             Royall
             .
          
           
             Difficulties
             in
             comming
             in
             .
          
           
             The
             beauty
             of
             the
             Port.
             
          
           
             Sagamos
             signifieth
             Captain
             .
          
           
             Praises
             of
             the
             two
             Frenchmen
             left
             alone
             in
             the
             fort
             of
             Port-Royall
             .
          
           
             The
             tilling
             of
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             The
             meeting
             with
             
               Monsieur
               Du
               Pont.
            
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             Acosta
             lib.
             4.
             ca.
             30.
             
          
           
             Land
             like
             to
             that
             which
             God
             promised
             to
             his
             people
             .
             Deut
             8.
             vers
             .
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Deuter.
             11.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Heereupon
             the
             3.
             chap.
             
          
           
             A
             bundance
             of
             brookes
             .
          
           
             Iron
             stones
             .
             Mountaines
             of
             Brasse
             .
          
           
             Lakes
             and
             brooks
             vpon
             the
             mountaines
             .
          
           
             The
             forme
             of
             a
             Raine
             bow
             ,
             vnder
             a
             caue
             .
             They
             trauell
             three
             leagues
             in
             the
             woods
             .
          
           
             Country
             well
             watered
             .
          
           
             Coniecture
             vpon
             the
             spring
             of
             the
             great
             Riuer
             of
             Canada
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             the
             first
             mine
             .
          
           
             Sowing
             of
             corne
             .
          
           
             20
             Of
             August
             .
          
           
             Cause
             of
             the
             voyage
             made
             into
             the
             country
             of
             the
             
               Armou
               .
               thiquois
            
             .
          
           
             A
             whale
             in
             Port
             Royall
             .
          
           
             Parting
             from
             Port
             Royall
             .
          
           
             Faire
             Rie
             found
             at
             S.
             Croix
             .
          
           
             Their
             meaning
             is
             to
             plant
             beyond
             Malebarre
             to
             the
             Southward
             .
             A
             ditch
             profitably
             made
             .
          
           
             What
             store
             of
             workemen
             and
             labourers
             in
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             Their
             exercise
             and
             maner
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Mussels
             ,
             Lapsters
             ,
             Crabs
             .
          
           
             Good
             prouision
             of
             wilde-fowle
             .
          
           
             What
             quantity
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
          
           
             Preseruatiue
             against
             the
             sicknesse
             of
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             A
             cleare
             and
             pure
             aire
             .
          
           
             Allowance
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             kinde
             of
             stagge
             or
             red
             Deere
             .
             The
             liberall
             na●ure
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             Ch●rcoale
             made
             in
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             What
             earth
             is
             in
             the
             medowes
             .
          
           
             Ellans
             in
             the
             Medowes
             .
          
           
             Pemptegoet
             .
          
           
             Kinibeki
             .
          
           
             The
             bay
             of
             Marchin
             .
          
           
             Confederacy
             .
          
           
             The
             riuer
             of
             Olmechin
             .
             Port
             De
             Choüakoet
             .
          
           
             An
             Iland
             of
             vines
             .
          
           
             The
             riuer
             of
             Olmechin
             .
          
           
             The
             galantnesse
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
             Port
             
               de
               la
               Heve
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             doe
             paint
             their
             faces
             .
          
           
             The
             Oration
             of
             Messamoet
          
           
             Messamoets
             affection
             to
             the
             French
             men
             .
             The
             largesse
             and
             liberality
             of
             Messamoets
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             be
             liberall
             .
          
           
             A
             Corne
             ▪
             country
             ,
             beanes
             ,
             pumpions
             and
             grapes
             .
          
           
             
               Bessabes
               ▪
            
             Englishmen
             .
          
           
             Asticou
             .
          
           
             A
             very
             good
             Port.
             
          
           
             The
             agility
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             .
             Happy
             people
             if
             they
             had
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Fifes
             .
          
           
             A
             Sauage
             wounded
             .
          
           
             Their
             mouthes
             and
             mops
             about
             him
             that
             was
             hurt
             .
          
           
             The
             presents
             of
             a
             Sauage
             woman
             .
             Hempe
             very
             faire
             .
             Beanes
             .
             Quantity
             of
             grapes
             .
          
           
             The
             simplicity
             and
             ignorance
             of
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             bad
             nature
             of
             the
             Armouchiquois
             .
          
           
             Note
             how
             the
             Armouchiquois
             must
             be
             dealt
             withall
             .
          
           
             Suspition
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             Olmechin
             .
          
           
             The
             trouble
             of
             garments
             .
          
           
             Corne
             sowed
             ,
             and
             vines
             planted
             .
          
           
             100.
             boates
             of
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             Malebarre
             .
             Perill
             of
             sholdes
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             Great
             quantity
             of
             grapes
             .
          
           
             Heereupon
             chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Two
             fadames
             tide
             onely
             .
          
           
             Danger
             .
          
           
             Oigoudi
             ,
             or
             S.
             Iohns
             riuer
             .
             Sauages
             of
             sundry
             nations
             ,
             vnderstand
             not
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             A
             forge
             and
             an
             ouen
             made
             .
          
           
             A
             cresse
             set
             vp
             .
          
           
             Abundance
             of
             larkes
             and
             fishes
             .
          
           
             Shell-fish
             .
          
           
             Grapes
             .
             Rush-baskets
             .
          
           
             The
             triall
             of
             French
             weapons
             before
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             Good
             instruction
             .
          
           
             See
             in
             the
             next
             booke
             .
          
           
             Signes
             of
             conspiracy
             .
          
           
             Yong
             men
             disobedient
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             De
             Poutrincourts
             care
             .
          
           
             Disobedience
             .
          
           
             Murther
             done
             by
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             Succour
             ▪
             
          
           
             Deutero
             .
             11.
             vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Iudges
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Armouchiquois
             be
             swift
             .
          
           
             The
             burying
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Conspiracy
             .
          
           
             Leaud
             companie
             casteth
             yoong
             men
             away
             .
          
           
             Rash
             oathes
             take
             sometimes
             effect
             to
             the
             costs
             of
             the
             swearers
             .
             Accident
             by
             a
             Musket
             burst
             .
          
           
             The
             insolencie
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             The
             timorousnesse
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             The
             impiety
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             slight
             .
             The
             courage
             of
             the
             Sagamos
             Schkoudun
             .
          
           
             Port
             Fortunè
             .
          
           
             The
             shelles
             of
             mother
             of
             pearles
             .
          
           
             Stratagem
             .
          
           
             Reuenge
             .
          
           
             L'ile
             douteuse
             .
          
           
             Resolution
             for
             the
             returne
             .
          
           
             Their
             returne
             .
             Perill
             .
          
           
             Menane
             .
          
           
             Perill
             .
          
           
             A
             very
             swift
             current
             .
          
           
             Perill
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             ver
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             Good
             considerations
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.
             vers
             .
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             arriuall
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             Corne.
             
          
           
             Coales
             .
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             compasse
             in
             land
             voiages
             .
          
           
             The
             institution
             of
             the
             order
             of
             
               Bon
               temps
            
             .
          
           
             
               La
               Rue
               aux
               Ours
            
             ,
             or
             Beare
             street
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             Pie-corner
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Cooke
             place
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             Store
             of
             Sturgions
             .
          
           
             Before
             in
             chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             vsage
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             haue
             care
             of
             the
             Frenchmen
             .
          
           
             Mortality
             .
          
           
             Bad
             winde
             .
          
           
             Phthisies
             .
             Numbers
             .
             11.
             vers
             .
             33.
             and
             Psalm
             .
             106.
             vers
             .
             ●5
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             Winter
             weather
             .
             Why
             raines
             and
             mists
             be
             scarse
             in
             winter
             .
          
           
             Why
             it
             raineth
             between
             the
             Tropiques
             .
          
           
             Snow
             is
             profitable
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             147.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Frosts
             when
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             Ianuary
             .
          
           
             Conformity
             of
             weather
             in
             East
             and
             West
             France
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             is
             the
             season
             late
             .
          
           
             Dressing
             of
             gardens
             .
          
           
             Good
             crop
             from
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             Abundance
             of
             fishes
             .
          
           
             The
             care
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             in
             prouiding
             for
             them
             that
             should
             come
             after
             him
             .
             The
             building
             of
             a
             water-Mill
             .
          
           
             Abundance
             o●
             Herrings
             .
             Pilchers
             .
          
           
             Preparation
             for
             the
             returne
             .
          
           
             Great
             ouersight
             .
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             his
             inuention
             .
          
           
             Bricke
             made
             in
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Sauages
             call
             all
             French
             men
             Normands
             .
          
           
             Newes
             out
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             old
             Sauages
             haue
             good
             sight
             .
          
           
             Salutations
             by
             Canon-shots
             .
          
           
             The
             cōtents
             of
             the
             letters
             written
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Society
             of
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             broken
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             De
             Poutrincourt
             .
             
               his
               resolution
            
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             nation
             going
             to
             Virginia
             with
             a
             zealous
             intent
             to
             plant
             true
             religion
             and
             so
             to
             〈…〉
             se
             Christs
             blessed
             flocke
             ,
             no
             doubt
             he
             will
             be
             their
             leader
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             De
             Monts
             
               is
               enuied
            
             .
          
           
             Robbing
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             be
             of
             a
             noble
             minde
             .
          
           
             The
             faire
             deceit
             of
             Semiramis
             .
          
           
             Bonfires
             made
             for
             the
             natiuity
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Orleans
             .
          
           
             Refreshings
             sent
             to
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Poutrincourt
            
             .
          
           
             A
             likorish
             tricke
             plaied
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             .
          
           
             Sea
             prouision
             
          
           
             The
             Marquis
             of
             Pisani
             a
             most
             sober
             man
             in
             drinking
             .
          
           
             Cheualiers
             bad
             speeches
             told
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             goe
             to
             the
             warres
             .
          
           
             What
             man
             Membertou
             is
             .
          
           
             Membertou
             his
             declaration
             .
          
           
             Bad
             report
             against
             Membertou
             .
          
           
             Membertous
             obeisance
             .
          
           
             Membertou
             his
             liberality
             .
             A
             Copper
             Mine
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             praise
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Voyages
             vpon
             the
             Coast
             of
             the
             French
             Bay.
             
          
           
             Salmons
             .
          
           
             Assemblie
             of
             Sauages
             a
             feasting
             .
          
           
             Filthy
             trading
             .
          
           
             Oüigoudi
             towne
             .
          
           
             Gachapè
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             great
             riuer
             of
             Canada
             .
             How
             the
             Sauages
             doe
             make
             great
             voiages
             .
          
           
             The
             subtilty
             of
             an
             Autmoi●
             or
             Sauage
             Soothsaier
             .
          
           
             A
             Mine
             of
             Steele
             .
          
           
             Menane
             .
          
           
             Good
             watch
             .
             Seales
             voices
             .
          
           
             The
             arriuall
             in
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Saint
             Croix
             .
             The
             state
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Turtles
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             of
             better
             nature
             than
             many
             Christians
             .
          
           
             A
             number
             of
             Iles.
             
          
           
             The
             loue
             of
             the
             Sauages
             towards
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             Arriuall
             into
             Port
             Royall
             .
          
           
             The
             discription
             of
             the
             Port
             
               De
               Campseau
            
             .
          
           
             The
             parting
             from
             Port
             Royall
             .
             Eight
             daies
             mist
             .
          
           
             Perill
             .
             Abundance
             offaire
             Cod.
             
          
           
             Port
             De
             la
             Heue
             .
          
           
             The
             Rainebow
             appeaing
             in
             the
             water
             .
          
           
             Port
             Saualet
             .
             42.
             voyages
             made
             in
             New
             found
             land
             .
          
           
             Good
             fishing
             .
          
           
             Sauages
             vnportunate
             .
          
           
             150.
             
             Leagues
             off
             ●hey
             feare
             the
             Frenchmen
             ,
             inhabited
             beyond
             that
             .
          
           
             Saualet
             his
             kindnesse
             .
          
           
             Exceeding
             faire
             Corne.
             
          
           
             The
             tillage
             of
             the
             ground
             is
             an
             honourable
             exercise
             .
          
           
             Faire
             Wheat
             
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             returne
             from
             the
             wars
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             teares
             at
             the
             going
             away
             of
             the
             French
             men
             .
          
           
             Meale
             left
             behinde
             .
          
           
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Poutrincourt
            
             his
             going
             away
             .
          
           
             The
             departing
             from
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             sight
             of
             the
             Sorlingues
             .
          
           
             Then
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             voyage
             vnto
             
               S.
               Michael
            
             .
          
           
             The
             eight
             wonder
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             De
             Poutrincourt
             
               his
               industry
            
             .
          
           
             Haruest
             of
             New
             France
             ,
             shewed
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             18.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Outardes
             ,
             or
             wild
             Geese
             ,
             presented
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Priuiledge
             of
             Beauers
             confirmed
             to
             
               Monsieur
               De
               Monts
            
             .
             Three
             ships
             sent
             1608.
             
          
           
             Newes
             from
             New
             France
             since
             our
             comming
             from
             thence
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             dangerous
             to
             teach
             the
             Sauages
             the
             vse
             of
             gunnes
             .
          
           
             Eagles
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             
               Monsieur
               Champlein
            
             is
             now
             in
             the
             riuer
             of
             Canada
             .
             Cattell
             .
             Fruit
             trees
             .
             Vines
             .
             Hempe
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             De
             Poutrincourt
             
               his
               resolution
            
          
           
             1609.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A05339-e20220
           
             Ezech.
             16.
             vers
             .
             23.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iulian.
             imp
             .
             Sidon
             .
             Car.
             7.
             
             Claudian
             .
             in
             Ruffin
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             epist
             .
             ad
             Maxim.
             Philos
             .
          
           
             The
             dignity
             of
             eldership
             or
             first
             borne
             .
          
           
             The
             changing
             of
             names
             .
          
           
             Esay
             49.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             why
             the
             Sauages
             loue
             their
             children
             more
             than
             we
             doe
             in
             these
             parts
             .
          
           
             Gens
             .
             2.
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             ease
             the
             families
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             To
             possesse
             the
             land
             is
             a
             rich
             heritage
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             18.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Idolaters
             in
             Virginia
             .
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             vers
             .
             24.
             
             The
             Sauages
             easie
             to
             be
             conuerted
             to
             the
             Christian
             religion
             .
             
               Iames
               Cartier
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             religion
             in
             Canada
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             soules
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             People
             easie
             to
             be
             conuerted
             .
             Agoiuda
             signifieth
             wicked
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             beleefe
             and
             faith
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             creation
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             They
             beleeue
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             Sonne
             ,
             one
             Mother
             ,
             and
             the
             Sunne
             .
          
           
             Of
             fiue
             men
             whom
             the
             Sauages
             beleeue
             to
             haue
             seene
             God.
             Men
             transformed
             into
             stones
             :
          
           
             And
             into
             staues
             .
          
           
             Of
             an
             other
             Man
             whom
             the
             Sauages
             beleeue
             to
             haue
             spoken
             with
             God.
             Tabacco
             .
          
           
             I
             doe
             not
             thinke
             that
             this
             Theology
             may
             be
             expounded
             to
             these
             people
             ,
             though
             one
             could
             perfectly
             speak
             their
             language
             .
          
           
             What
             Sauages
             speake
             to
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             do
             beleeue
             firmly
             in
             dreames
             .
          
           
             A
             lesson
             for
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             Prelates
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             sorts
             and
             degrees
             of
             people
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             vers
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             The
             right
             meanes
             to
             bring
             the
             Sauages
             to
             ones
             deuotion
             .
             Gen.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Nazian
            
             in
             the
             oration
             of
             the
             care
             for
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             
               Plin.
               lib.
            
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             conformity
             betweene
             the
             Armouchiquois
             and
             the
             naturall
             Virginians
             .
             The
             religion
             of
             the
             Virginians
             .
          
           
             Fabulous
             tales
             of
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             Hist
             .
             gen
             .
             of
             the
             Indies
             .
             4.
             booke
             ,
             the
             124.
             chap.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             20.
             vers
             .
             27.
             
             Act.
             17.
             vers
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Esdras
             7.
             ver
             .
             31.
             32.
             
             S.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Heb.
             ch
             .
             11.
             at
             the
             end
             .
             Orig.
             2.
             booke
             of
             principles
             .
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             4.
             de
             Ciuitate
             Dei
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             haue
             the
             industrie
             both
             of
             painting
             and
             caruing
             .
          
           
             The
             Floridians
             .
          
           
             Belleforests
             false
             report
             .
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             vers
             .
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ezech
             8.
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             Brasilians
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             booke
             third
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             8.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             Acosta
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             ch
             .
             
               20.
               21.
            
             
          
           
             Virginia
             .
          
           
             Atosta
             6.
             booke
             ch
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             Physicions
             and
             Chirurgions
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Aoutmoins
             inuocate
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             A
             song
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             Divell
             .
          
           
             The
             daunces
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             20.
             ve
             2.
             3.
             
             Deuter.
             12.
             vers
             .
             31.
             and
             18.
             vers
             .
             10.
             and
             4.
             of
             Kin.
             17.
             ves
             .
             17.
             31.
             
             Psal
             .
             106.
             
          
           
             S.
             Iohns
             bonfire
             .
          
           
             Theod.
             vpon
             the
             16.
             chap.
             of
             the
             foorth
             booke
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Can.
             65.
             
             Synod
             .
             6.
             in
             Trullo
             .
          
           
             The
             diuell
             will
             be
             serued
             as
             God.
             
          
           
             Those
             bottles
             ,
             or
             ratties
             are
             made
             of
             Pompions
             .
          
           
             The
             imposture
             of
             the
             Caraibes
             .
          
           
             Sundrie
             languages
             .
          
           
             Conformity
             of
             languages
             .
          
           
             Sagamos
             doth
             also
             signifie
             a
             King
             in
             the
             East
             Indies
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             change
             of
             languages
             .
          
           
             Beuer-hats
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             pronounciation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             booke
             of
             Iudges
             ch
             .
             12.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             haue
             a
             particular
             tongue
             .
          
           
             Their
             maner
             of
             numbering
             .
          
           
             Solin
             ▪
             Politi
             .
             List
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             letters
             .
          
           
             Dutch
             men
             .
          
           
             Gaullois
             .
          
           
             See
             heereafter
             the
             17.
             
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Diodor.
             lib.
             ●
             .
             Biblioth
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             eldest
             Daughter
             is
             the
             Vniuersity
             of
             Paris
             .
             Gesnerus
             in
             the
             treaties
             of
             Serpents
             .
          
           
             This
             French
             zeale
             should
             stirre
             vp
             the
             English
             courage
             for
             Virginia
             .
          
           
             Gens
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Nakednesse
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             .
          
           
             The
             Women
             .
          
           
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             Of
             Hosing
             .
          
           
             Shooing
             .
          
           
             The
             Gottes
             clothing
             .
          
           
             Sidon
             .
             Ca●m
             .
             7.
             &
             ●p
             .
             20.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             head-attire
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauage
             Women
             weare
             Bodkins
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             ▪
             15.
             ver
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Ester
             .
             6.
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Braccarens
             .
             1.
             
             Can.
             29.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             6
             booke
             chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             Brasilians
             be
             short
             nosed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               colour
               of
               the
               Sauages
               .
            
             
               The
               importunity
               of
               flies
               .
            
          
           
             The
             discription
             of
             the
             flies
             of
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             flies
             come
             in
             and
             when
             they
             goe
             out
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             remodies
             against
             the
             flies
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             commeth
             the
             burning
             of
             Africa
             .
          
           
             Frō
             whence
             proceedeth
             the
             cooling
             of
             America
             .
          
           
             Black
             haires
             .
          
           
             A.
             Gel.
             li.
             
               3
               c.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             The
             corporall
             qualities
             of
             the
             ancient
             Gaullois
             .
          
           
             The
             beauty
             of
             the
             eies
             .
          
           
             Monstrous
             bodies
             .
             Plin.
             6.
             booke
             ,
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             author
             his
             second
             booke
             ,
             chap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Nimblenesse
             of
             bodie
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gorgones
             .
          
           
             Sesame
             a
             kind
             of
             corne
             ,
             
               Plini
               .
               li.
            
             18.
             ca.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hazael
             .
             2.
             
             Samuel
             2.
             
          
           
             Their
             dexteritie
             in
             swiming
             .
          
           
             Acosta
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             4.
             vers
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             23.
             vers
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Kings
             .
             9.
             vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               Plin.
               lib.
            
             33.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Ammian
               lib.
            
             26.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             Herod
             .
             3.
             booke
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             veland
             .
             virgin
             .
             Iornandes
             de
             bello
             Got.
             Isidor
             .
             lib.
             16.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             West
             Indians
             .
          
           
             Virginia
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               contra
               Parmen
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
             Ambros
             .
             in
             the
             funerall
             oration
             of
             Valentin
             .
          
           
             Isai
             .
             44
             5.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             6.
             
          
           
             Leu.
             19.
             28.
             
             Deut.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             14.
             ver
             .
             4.
             and
             53.
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             33.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Matuchias
             be
             bracelets
             ,
             carkenets
             ,
             and
             other
             iollities
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             booke
             
               Padag
               .
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             womens
             ornaments
             .
          
           
             A
             lesson
             for
             the
             women
             of
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             called
             Crecuphantia
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Cypr.
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               virgins
               clothing
               .
            
             
               S.
               Hierom.
               Epi.
               to
               Lata
               .
            
          
           
             Gens
             .
             24.
             ver
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             11.
             ver
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Senec.
             7.
             of
             benefits
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             Fol.
             736.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             33.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pearles
             what
             they
             be
             .
          
           
             Ezec.
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             Iet
             .
          
           
             Beades
             much
             esteemed
             .
          
           
             Pearles
             in
             Virginia
             .
             Copper
             .
          
           
             Excellent
             skarlet
             die
             .
          
           
             Herodian
             the
             3.
             booke
             .
          
           
             Sauage
             Scots
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             in
             the
             glosse
             of
             the
             Talmud
             in
             the
             Treatie
             of
             Idolatrie
             .
          
           
             Canadians
             .
          
           
             The
             prostituting
             of
             Maidens
             .
          
           
             Souriquois
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             booke
             ,
             ch
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Iosephus
             of
             the
             warres
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             prostituting
             of
             the
             Maidens
             in
             Brasil
             .
          
           
             The
             Poxe
             .
          
           
             Guayac
             .
             Esquin
             .
             Sasafras
             .
             Annida
             .
          
           
             The
             chastity
             of
             the
             ancient
             Germans
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sauages
             of
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             Itiphalles
             .
             Tabacco
             contrary
             to
             Venus
             .
          
           
             Great
             store
             of
             Ambergris
             .
          
           
             Contract
             of
             marriage
             .
          
           
             Degrees
             of
             consanguinity
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauage
             women
             in
             the
             venerious
             action
             .
          
           
             The
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             women
             of
             the
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             Polygamie
             .
          
           
             Numbers
             5.
             vers
             .
             12.
             and
             so
             following
             .
             
               S.
               Aug.
            
             against
             Manicheus
             the
             19.
             booke
             ,
             chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Commentor
             of
             Ben-Sira
             .
          
           
             
               Abominable
               whore
               dome
               among
               the
               Infidels
               .
            
             
               A
               note
               for
               the
               English
               Magistrates
               in
               Virginia
               .
               Numb
               .
               25.
               11.
               12.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             doe
             say
             Tabaguia
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             feast
             .
          
           
             What
             Sauage
             countries
             haue
             come
             .
          
           
             
               Plin.
               lib.
            
             18.
             cap.
             2.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             women
             do
             not
             eate
             with
             the
             men
             .
          
           
             
               The
               good
               condition
               of
               the
               women
               among
               the
               Gaullois
               .
            
             
               See
               yet
               hereafter
               in
               the
               16.
               chapter
               of
               the
               constancie
               of
               women
               .
            
          
           
             What
             men
             haue
             raised
             Rome
             to
             her
             greatnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             maner
             of
             liuing
             of
             the
             ancient
             Romans
             and
             other
             nations
             .
          
           
             
               Plin.
               lib.
            
             18.
             ca.
             8.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ichthyophages
             .
             Aethiopians
             doe
             liue
             of
             Grashoppers
             .
          
           
             
               The
               food
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               Baptist
               .
               S.
               Hieroms
               2.
               book
               against
               Iouian
               .
               S.
               Augnstin
               vpon
               the
               14.
               chap.
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               Niceph.
               li.
               1.
               cap.
               14.
               
            
             
               Ammian
               .
               l.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             Sturgeons
             ,
             Salmons
             ,
             and
             other
             fish
             .
          
           
             Antropophages
             
          
           
             Bred.
             
          
           
             What
             time
             is
             hard
             for
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             
               Superstition
               of
               the
               Sauages
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Plin.
               lib.
               22.
               ca.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             suspitious
             .
          
           
             The
             sobriety
             and
             gluttony
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             Hercules
             ,
             oxe
             eater
             .
          
           
             The
             meat
             of
             the
             Brasilians
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             prostitution
             .
          
           
             Commonalty
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Hospitality
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             19.
             ver
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             Of
             drinking
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             18.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Strabo
             .
          
           
             Caesar
             .
          
           
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             Wine
             forbibden
             among
             the
             Germans
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             104.
             vers
             .
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Oribasius
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             book
             of
             things
             cōmodious
             and
             easie
             ,
             ch
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Plate
             in
             his
             Timoeo
             .
          
           
             Tabacco
             .
          
           
             Holiodor
             .
             first
             booke
             1.
             cha
             .
             and.
             3.
             booke
             ch
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Ester
             .
             1.
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             33.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Floridians
             drinke
             .
          
           
             The
             drinke
             of
             the
             Brasilians
             .
          
           
             Plutar.
             in
             the
             4.
             of
             the
             
               Symposiaq
               .
               Cha.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Exod.
               31.
               ver
               .
               6.
               19.
               
            
             
               Dances
               instituted
               in
               diuine
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iudges
               21.
               v.
               19.
               21.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               King.
               6.
               c.
               
            
          
           
             The
             muses
             Dances
             .
          
           
             The
             College
             of
             the
             Saliens
             .
          
           
             Ancyle
             .
          
           
             Oriflamme
             .
             Labarum
             .
          
           
             Praesul
             .
             Festus
             lib.
             16.
             
          
           
             Salique
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Arrian
               of
               the
               gests
               of
               Alexander
               .
            
             
               Dances
               profitable
               for
               health
               .
            
          
           
             Xenophon
             .
             Duris
             .
          
           
             Plutar.
             in
             the
             7.
             of
             the
             
               Sympose
               .
               quest
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             All
             Sauages
             doe
             dance
             .
          
           
             Dombe
             gestures
             .
          
           
             A
             foolish
             filthy
             song
             to
             Iupiter
             .
          
           
             The
             Songs
             of
             the
             Christians
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Cicero
             in
             the
             Oration
             for
             Murena
             .
          
           
             The
             Dances
             and
             songs
             of
             the
             Souriquois
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             Praises
             of
             the
             braue
             Captaines
             .
          
           
             Iudges
             cha
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             Samuel
             ,
             18.
             ver
             .
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Gaullois
               Diodo
               .
               Atheneus
            
             in
             the
             6.
             booke
             of
             the
             banket
             of
             the
             wise
             .
          
           
             The
             Songs
             of
             the
             Frenchmen
             .
          
           
             
               Plutar.
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Lycurgus
               .
            
             
               Lacedemonians
            
          
           
             What
             are
             the
             Sauages
             dances
             .
          
           
             The
             orations
             of
             the
             Sagamos
             of
             one
             2.
             or
             3.
             houres
             continuance
             .
          
           
             Phthisie
             first
             booke
             chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Annedda
             .
          
           
             Sassafras
             ▪
             Esquine
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             stowes
             or
             hot
             houses
             .
          
           
             The
             Physitions
             in
             Florida
             .
          
           
             The
             Brasilians
             Physicians
             .
          
           
             The
             Souriquois
             cheirurgeons
             .
          
           
             The
             triall
             of
             the
             Sauages
             constancy
             .
          
           
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Lacedemonians
             .
          
           
             Persians
             .
          
           
             Healthfull
             Country
             .
          
           
             Long
             liues
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             originall
             of
             hats
             .
          
           
             Concord
             is
             a
             cause
             of
             long
             life
             .
          
           
             Sobriety
             .
          
           
             Multitude
             of
             officers
             is
             the
             signe
             of
             a
             corrupted
             estate
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiast
             .
             30.
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             .
          
           
             Bowes
             and
             arrowes
             .
          
           
             No
             wise
             trade
             to
             sell
             any
             weapons
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Sicnau
             ,
             or
             Seekanauk
             ,
             a
             fish
             in
             Virginia
             .
          
           
             Mases
             ,
             or
             clubs
             ,
             shields
             .
          
           
             Fishing
             lines
             .
             Hempe
             .
          
           
             
               Bowe-strings
               made
               with
               guts
               .
            
             
               Rackets
               .
            
          
           
             Canowes
             ,
             or
             boats
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             2.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             Canowes
             made
             of
             willowes
             .
          
           
             Paper
             Canowes
             .
          
           
             Lucani
             .
             4.
             booke
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             4.
             ca.
             16.
             
          
           
             Isidor
             .
             li.
             19.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sidon
             .
             Carm.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             originall
             of
             the
             Sirens
             fables
             .
          
           
             Canowes
             of
             holowed
             ▪
             trees
             .
          
           
             Long
             voiages
             in
             the
             woods
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             commonly
             Birch
             trees
             .
          
           
             Potterie
             of
             earth
             .
          
           
             The
             tilling
             of
             the
             groūd
             .
             Germans
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             be
             not
             laborious
             .
          
           
             The
             Floridians
             tillage
             .
             Sowing
             twise
             a
             yeere
             .
          
           
             Plowing
             .
          
           
             Their
             liuing
             during
             the
             Winter
             .
          
           
             The
             townes
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             townes
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             builder
             in
             the
             Gaulles
             .
          
           
             The
             Gaullois
             Philosophers
             .
             
               Diog.
               Laert.
            
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             liues
             of
             Philosophers
             .
             Games
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             The
             woman
             is
             called
             Pierced
             .
          
           
             
               Marriage
               requisite
               for
               planters
               in
               a
               new
               possessed
               Land.
               
            
             
               Great
               encouragement
               for
               the
               honestly
               minded
               that
               goe
               to
               inhabite
               in
               those
               parts
               .
            
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             12.
             purification
             .
          
           
             Heere
             aboue
             chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mattes
             .
          
           
             The
             currying
             and
             dressing
             of
             skinnes
             .
          
           
             Panniers
             .
          
           
             Purses
             .
          
           
             Dies
             .
          
           
             Dishes
             .
          
           
             Matachia
             ▪
             
          
           
             Canowes
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             womens
             loue
             to
             their
             husbands
             .
          
           
             Faire
             obseruation
             vpon
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Man
             and
             the
             woman
             .
             
               Aben
               Hezra
            
             on
             the
             2.
             cha
             .
             of
             the
             Prouer.
             17.
             vers
             .
          
           
             Math.
             15.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             God
             wil
             haue
             no
             oblation
             made
             of
             another
             bodies
             goods
             .
          
           
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             Gaullois
             .
          
           
             Germanes
             .
          
           
             Sauages
             arriuing
             in
             some
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             salutations
             .
          
           
             The
             Floridians
             Salutations
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Greekes
               salutations
               .
               Plato
               in
               Charmide
               .
            
             
               The
               salutations
               of
               the
               Latins
               and
               Hebrewes
               .
            
          
           
             Math.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Salutation
             in
             Sneezing
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             fashion
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             letters
             .
          
           
             Senec.
             ep
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Of
             
               A
               Dieu
            
             ,
             God
             be
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             obedient
             to
             their
             parents
             .
          
           
             
               Tit.
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
             Decad.
             1.
             
             Deut.
             27.
             16.
             
          
           
             Arist
             .
             6
             Eth
             ▪
             chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             ancient
             Gaullois
             were
             without
             feare
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Sauages
             doe
             
          
           
             Sauages
             reuengefull
             .
          
           
             Temperance
             .
          
           
             Heeretofore
             chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Liberality
             .
          
           
             Heeretofore
             1
             booke
             chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Page
             224.
             
          
           
             The
             pietie
             of
             the
             Sauages
             towards
             their
             parents
             .
          
           
             Execution
             of
             iustice
             made
             by
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             Sauages
             are
             diligent
             and
             slothfull
             .
          
           
             Gens
             .
             1.
             v.
             29.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             4.
             vers
             .
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             9.
             
             Vers
             .
             2
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             right
             of
             hunting
             .
          
           
             Why
             it
             appertaineth
             to
             kings
             and
             to
             their
             nobility
             ▪
             
          
           
             For
             what
             end
             kings
             haue
             beene
             chosen
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             end
             of
             hunting
             ▪
             
          
           
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             The
             winter
             dwelling
             .
          
           
             The
             descripon
             of
             the
             Ellan
             or
             Stagg
             .
          
           
             Fit
             time
             to
             hunt
             .
          
           
             Rackets
             at
             their
             feet
             .
          
           
             Their
             constancy
             in
             hunting
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             doe
             carry
             Tinder-box
             in
             the
             woods
             .
          
           
             Faire
             inuention
             of
             a
             Sauage
             for
             the
             kitchin
             .
          
           
             The
             womans
             duetie
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Beuer
             is
             not
             taken
             in
             Summer
             .
          
           
             Amphibie
             .
          
           
             The
             description
             and
             fishing
             of
             the
             Beuer
             .
          
           
             The
             Beuers
             cabin
             or
             denne
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Beuer
             is
             taken
             .
          
           
             Sidon
             .
             Apol.
             in
             carm
             5.
             
          
           
             Nibathes
             .
          
           
             Hogges
             .
          
           
             A
             Weather
             .
          
           
             
               Fiue
               Souse
               make
               six
               pence
               English
               .
            
             
               Outards
               a
               kinde
               of
               wild
               geese
               .
            
          
           
             Maruellous
             multiplication
             of
             beasts
             .
          
           
             The
             beasts
             of
             Florida
             and
             Virginia
             .
          
           
             Lions
             .
          
           
             Brasilians
             .
          
           
             Tapirroussou
             .
          
           
             Stagges
             .
          
           
             Wilde-boares
             .
          
           
             
               Anthropophages
               men
               eaters
               .
            
             
               The
               Sauages
               of
               New
               France
               be
               truely
               noble
               .
            
          
           
             Prou.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             second
             Epist
             .
             6.
             of
             
          
           
             the
             1.
             booke
             .
             Psal
             .
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             A
             sport
             they
             haue
             in
             France
             to
             shoote
             at
             the
             picture
             of
             a
             bird
             ,
             set
             at
             a
             stake
             .
          
           
             Great
             aboundance
             of
             water
             foule
             .
          
           
             The
             foule
             of
             Port
             Royall
             .
          
           
             Niridau
             ,
             an
             admirable
             little
             small
             bird
             .
             Flies
             .
          
           
             A
             wonderfull
             foule
             .
          
           
             Turkie-cockes
             .
          
           
             
               Come
               from
               Virginia
               .
            
             
               Birds
               and
               foules
               of
               Virginia
               and
               
                 Florida
                 ▪
              
            
          
           
             Comparison
             betweene
             hunting
             ,
             hauking
             ,
             and
             fishing
             .
          
           
             An
             Emperour
             delighting
             in
             fishing
             .
          
           
             Aristotle
             8.
             of
             the
             History
             of
             beasts
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Fishes
             doe
             retire
             themselues
             in
             Winter
             .
          
           
             The
             fishes
             rendez-vous
             .
          
           
             Smelts
             in
             great
             quantity
             .
          
           
             Herrings
             .
          
           
             Dolphins
             ,
             Sturgions
             ,
             Salmons
             .
          
           
             Fishing
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             The
             abuse
             of
             Pithagoras
             .
          
           
             
               The
               French
               men
               that
               goe
               there
               a
               fishing
               .
            
             
               Sanctorum
               .
            
          
           
             Muscles
             .
          
           
             Scalloppes
             .
          
           
             Cockles
             .
             Sea
             Chestnuts
             .
          
           
             Crabbes
             .
             Lobstarts
             .
             A
             Port
             of
             eight
             leagues
             ▪
             compasse
             .
          
           
             The
             fishing
             of
             Codde
             .
          
           
             Banke
             :
             See
             heeretofore
             in
             the
             1.
             book
             chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Drying
             of
             the
             Codde
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Codde
             doth
             sleepe
             .
          
           
             Why
             fishes
             sleepe
             not
             .
          
           
             Heeretofore
             first
             booke
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             9.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Stones
             in
             the
             Cods
             head
             .
          
           
             Fish
             oile
             or
             traine
             .
          
           
             Fishing
             of
             the
             Whale
             .
             
               Plin
               ▪
               li.
            
             9.
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Oppian
               of
               fishing
               the
               5.
               booke
               .
            
             
               S.
               Basil
               10.
               
               Ho.
               vpon
               the
               6.
               daies
               of
               creation
               .
            
             
               The
               riuer
               where
               the
               Whale
               is
               fished
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Indians
               doe
               take
               the
               Whale
               .
            
             
               Ioseph
               Acosta
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               5.
               c.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             Morses
             .
          
           
             I
             le
             de
             Brion
             .
          
           
             Hippopotame
             ,
             or
             riuer
             Horsse
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             li.
             8.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Infinite
             multitude
             of
             Mackerels
             .
          
           
             The
             idlenes
             of
             people
             in
             these
             daies
             .
          
           
             
               Plin.
               l.
            
             18.
             c.
             5.
             
             Which
             is
             the
             good
             land
             .
          
           
             The
             earth
             of
             New
             France
             hauing
             the
             same
             effects
             as
             terra
             sigillata
             .
          
           
             The
             blessing
             of
             God
             vpon
             our
             labour
             .
          
           
             150.
             eares
             of
             corne
             from
             one
             graine
             .
          
           
             S.
             Croix
             is
             25.
             leagues
             from
             Port
             Royall
             .
          
           
             The
             fertiity
             of
             the
             ground
             mended
             .
          
           
             Orenges
             ▪
             Citrons
             .
          
           
             The
             abuse
             of
             them
             that
             haue
             discredited
             the
             country
             of
             Canada
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Plin.
                 l.
              
               18.
               c.
               7.
               
               &
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               The
               Virginians
               haue
               two
               haruests
               in
               the
               yeare
               .
            
             
               The
               maner
               of
               fatting
               ,
               tilling
               ,
               and
               sowing
               the
               grounds
               .
            
          
           
             Theophrastus
             in
             the
             8.
             booke
             of
             plants
             .
          
           
             Our
             corne
             profiteth
             better
             in
             their
             ground
             then
             their
             corne
             in
             ours
             .
          
           
             Barnes
             vnder
             ground
             .
          
           
             ●4
             .
             chap.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             why
             the
             Canadians
             haue
             giuen
             ouer
             their
             tillage
             .
          
           
             Hemp.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             .
          
           
             Vines
             and
             grapes
             .
          
           
             
               Aurel.
               Victor
            
             in
             Prob.
             when
             the
             Vine
             was
             first
             planted
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             Oakes
             .
             Nut-trees
             .
             Plumb-trees
             .
          
           
             Sassafras
             .
          
           
             Phthisie
             .
             1.
             book
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Tabacco
             and
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Foolish
             greedinesse
             of
             some
             men
             after
             Tabacco
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             doe
             thinke
             that
             God
             hath
             taken
             Tabacco
             .
          
           
             The
             vertues
             and
             properties
             of
             Tabaco
             .
          
           
             Belle
             Forest
             .
          
           
             Rootes
             Afrodilles
             .
          
           
             
               Plin.
               l.
               21.
               c.
               17.
               
            
             
               These
               seem
               to
               be
               ground
               ▪
               nuts
               .
            
          
           
             Consideration
             of
             the
             miserie
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             Hesiode
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             workes
             and
             daies
             .
          
           
             The
             tilling
             of
             the
             ground
             full
             of
             innocency
             .
          
           
             Pli.
             18.
             booke
             ch
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Heeretofore
             ch
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Orenge-trees
             Fruit-trees
             .
          
           
             The
             trees
             and
             ▪
             fruits
             of
             the
             land
             in
             Port
             Royall
             .
          
           
             Bay
             trees
             commonly
             grow
             in
             warme
             countries
             .
          
           
             Guedres
             be
             a
             kinde
             of
             Corinthes
             .
          
           
             Trees
             of
             Florida
             .
          
           
             Trees
             of
             Brasill
             .
          
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             taking
             the
             season
             of
             the
             yeare
             .
          
           
             The
             despising
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             Mines
             .
          
           
             Deut
             8
             v.
             8
             ●
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             l.
             33.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mines
             in
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             Fruites
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             in
             New
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             may
             be
             to
             England
             from
             Virginia
             .
          
           
             Good
             considerations
             .
          
           
             Sope
             ashes
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             consequent
             to
             the
             Englishmen
             of
             Virginia
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             end
             the
             Sauages
             doe
             make
             warre
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             Orations
             .
          
           
             Surprizes
             of
             the
             Sauages
             .
          
           
             The
             maner
             to
             foretell
             or
             ▪
             presage
             the
             euent
             of
             the
             warre
             .
          
           
             Succession
             of
             Captains
             .
          
           
             The
             naturall
             Virginians
             doe
             honour
             their
             kings
             .
             The
             Sauages
             armes
             .
          
           
             Heeretofore
             the
             first
             book
             .
             chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iudges
             ch
             .
             10.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             Eccellent
             Archers
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             commeth
             this
             word
             malice
             ,
             or
             
               Militia
               .
               Vlpian
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             §.
             
               vlt.
               D.
               de
               .
               tistum
               .
               mil.
            
             Mat.
             6.
             v.
             34.
             
          
           
             Hierom.
             opist
             .
             ad
             247.
             
             Amand
             .
          
           
             Subiect
             of
             the
             Sauages
             feare
             .
          
           
             Heretofore
             cha
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Their
             maner
             of
             marching
             to
             the
             wars
             .
             A
             martialldance
             .
          
           
             Plutar.
             in
             the
             treaty
             of
             the
             refraining
             of
             cboler
             .
             and
             in
             the
             Apophth
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Sauages
             doe
             vse
             with
             the
             victory
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Samuel
             .
             15.
             vers
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             Num.
             24.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             v.
             27.
             1.
             
             King.
             18.
             vers
             .
             40.
             
             Act.
             5.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             Diodor.
             
               6.
               booke
            
             Biblios
             .
             Tit.
             Liue.
             1
             decad
             .
             
               10.
               booke
            
             .
          
           
             Strabo
             lib.
             4.
             
             Geogr.
             
          
           
             Idem
             lib.
             3.
             
             Decad.
             3.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             38.
             ve
             .
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Virginia
             .
          
           
             Genes
             ▪
             50.
             v.
             5
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Paralip
               ▪
            
             16
             v.
             14.
             
             &
             .
             21.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Ester
             .
             4.
             v.
             
               Drus
               .
               obseru
            
             .
             12.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Tovoupinambaoults
             are
             enemies
             to
             the
             Portuges
             .
          
           
             The
             Brasilians
             beleeue
             the
             resurre
             .
             ction
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             41.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             19.
             v.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             Soli●
             ,
             cap.
             17.
             
             Valer.
             li.
             2.
             c.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             11●
             .
             v.
             7
             
          
           
             Ecel
             .
             22.
             v.
             11
             
          
           
             The
             Sauages
             doe
             burne
             the
             moouable
             goods
             of
             the
             deceased
             .
          
           
             A
             faire
             lesson
             for
             the
             Couetous
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             9.
             
             
               Hierom.
               epist
            
             .
             2.
             ad
             Nepotian
             .
          
           
             Virgil.
             6.
             
             Aeneid
             .
          
           
             Aeneid
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Samuel
             ,
             last
             chap.
             
          
           
             Caesar
             in
             the
             6.
             booke
             of
             the
             warre
             of
             the
             Gaullois
             .
          
           
             
               Plin.
               l.
            
             7.
             
             ●
             .
             56.
             
          
           
             Act.
             26.
             v.
             34.
             
          
           
             Tul.
             in
             the
             2
             booke
             of
             the
             lawes
             which
             Xenophon
             aleadgeth
             .
          
           
             Arnob.
             lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             7.
             booke
             12
             th
             .
             of
             the
             antiquity
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             L.
             Medico
             .
             D
             de
             auro
             ,
             arg
             .
             &c.
             leg
             .
             L.
             feruo
             alieno
             .
             D.
             de
             leg
             .
             1.
             
             L.
             &
             siquis
             .
             D.
             de
             relig
             .
             &
             sump
             .
             fun
             .
          
           
             
               Heeretofore
               1.
               booke
               .
               ch
               .
               17.
               
            
             
               I
               sidor
               .
               ad
               Casium
               scholasticum
               ,
               Epist
               .
               146.